Skip to main content

Full text of "Index-catalogue of the Library of the Surgeon-General's Office, United States Army. Authors and subjects (Series 3, Volume 8)"

See other formats


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 




FOUNDED 1836 



WASHINGTON, D. C. 



B 1 9 5 7 4 



INDEX- CATALOGUE 

OF THE 

LIBRARY OF THE 
SURGEON GENERAL'S OFFICE 

UNITED STATES ARMY 



AUTHORS AND SUBJECTS 



THIRD SERIES 

VOL. VIII 

NAAME - PYURIA 




UNITED STATES 
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE 
WASHINGTON : 1929 



Arc In. 

z 

67S. A/4 

S?r. 3 
v. ? 
I 92.9 



War Department, 
Army Medical Library, 
7th and B Streets, SW., 
Washington, October 3, 1929. 



Maj. Gen. M. W. Ireland, 

Surgeon General, U. S. Army. 

General: I have the honor to present herewith the eighth volume of the 
Third Series of the Index Catalogue of the Library, representing 6,706 author 
titles, 7,659 book titles, and 74,496 titles of articles in periodicals. The Library 
now contains 324,541 bound volumes, 45,072 unbound volumes, and 483,849 
pamphlets; in all, a total of 853,462 volumes and pamphlets, 8,707 portraits of 
physicians, 797 medical engravings and prints, 444 medical caricatures, and 518 
incunabula. Exclusive of the transactions of societies, the Library received 1,710 
periodicals of medicine and its closely allied subjects, of which 1,500 are on deposit 
in the main library and the remainder are filed in the Statistical Section. 

Beginning with Volume VI the material catalogued under subject titles covers 
only the period prior to January 1, 1926. Author titles covering books and pam- 
phlets are indexed up to date. This arrangement will be continued until the com- 
pletion of the Third Series. Subject titles omitted from this publication can be 
found in the Index Medicus for 1926 and in the quarterly Cumulative Index 
Medicus for subsequent years. 

The following table shows the number of published titles: 



Subject titles 



Author 
titles 



Book 
titles 



Journal 
articles 



Portraits 



Total in First Series.-. 
Total in Second Series. 
Third Series, Vol. 
Third Series, Vol. II. . 
Third Series, Vol. III. 
Third Series, Vol. IV.. 
Third Series, Vol. V... 
Third Series, Vol. VI. . 
Third Series, Vol. VII. 



Third Series, Vol. VIII. 



176, 364 
169, 812 
3, 137 
2,-983 
10, 572 
8, 778 
6,312 
14, 343 
20, 570 
6,706 



168, 537 
136, 405 
4, 537 
2,700 
8, 458 
4,267 

5, 518 

6, 111 
6, 362 
7,659 



511, 112 
645, 557 
29,602 
29,504 
76, 129 
48, 120 
59, 231 
61, 528 
66, 255 
74, 496 



4,335 
914 
141 
241 

1,021 
51 
75 
148 
692 

1,509 



419, 577 



350,554 



1, 601, 534 



9,127 



Very respectfully, 



P. M. Ashburn, 
Colonel, Medical Corps, V. S. A., 
Librarian, Army Medical Library. 



in 



EIGHTH ADDITION TO THE 



ALPHABETICAL LIST 

OF 

ABBREVIATIONS OF TITLES 



OF 



MEDICAL PERIODICALS 

PUBLISHED IN THE TWENTY-FIRST VOLUME 
SECOND SERIES 

OF THE 

INDEX-CATALOGUE 



t^For explanations, see the Alphabetical List of Abbreviations of Titles, etc., in Vol. XXI, 2. s. 



Acta Dermat., Kyoto. 



Acta med. in Keijo. 



Am. Anat. Mem., Phila. 

An. de la Escuela de yet. d. 
Uruguay, Montevideo. • 

An. Hosp. S. Cruz y S. Pablo, 
Barcel. 



An. de radiol., Habana. 

An. Soc. mex. de oftal. y oto- 
rino-laringol.- Mexico. 



Ann. de l'Inst. d'actinol., Par. 

Arch. am. de med., Buenos 
Aires. 

Arch. fasc. di med. polit., Parma. 



Acta Dermatologica. [Dermatologia, Syphilologia et Urol- 
ogia.] S. Matsumoto, editor. [Bimonthly.] Kyoto, 
v. 9-13, 1927-1929. roy. 8°. 

Acta medicinalia in Keijo. S. Kiyoshi [et al.], editor. 
Keijo. v. 11, 1928. roy. 8°. [Continuation of: Mitt, 
a. d. med. Akad. zu Keijo.] 

American (The) Anatomical Memoirs. Philadelphia. No. 
14, 1929. 8°. 

Anales de la Escuela de veterinaria del Uruguay. Joaquin 
VilJegas Suarez, director. [Monthly.] Montevideo, v. 1, 
1929. 8°. 

Anales del Hospital de la Santa Cruz y San Pablo. Revista 
bimestral de ciencias meaicas y del movimiento benenco 
y estadfstico del hospital. E. Ribas Ribas [et al.], editores. 
Barcelona, v. 2-3, 1928-29. 4°. 

Anales de radiologfa. A. G. Dominguez, editor. [Monthly.] 
Habana. v. 1, 1929. 8°. 

Anales de la Sociedad mexicana de oftalmologfa y oto-rino- 
laringologfa. Daniel M. Velez, director. [Monthly.] 
Mexico, v. 6, No. 8, 1927: v. 7, 1928. 8°. [Continuation 
of: An. de oftal., Mexico. J 

Annales de l'lnstitut d'actinologie. J. Saidman [et al.], 
redacteurs. [Quarterly.] Paris, v. 2-3, 1927-1929. 8°. 

Archivos americanos de medicina: revista americana de 
ciencias m&iicas. L. V. Blanco, fundador y redactor. 
[Quarterly.] Buenos Aires, v. 4-5, 1928-29. 8°. 

Archivio fascista di medicina politica. U. Gabbi, E. Mara- 
gliano [et al.], direttori. [Bimonthly.] Parma, v. 1-2. 
1927-28. 8°. 

[1] 



[2] 



Arch, de hyg., Rio de Jan. 

Arch, de l'Inst. prophyl., Par. 

Arch, de lepra, Bogota. 

Arch. f. Menschenk., Dresd. 

Arch. Soc. de estud. clin. de la 
Habana. 



Archeion, Roma. 

Arq. da Escola med.-cir. de 
Nova Qoa, Bastora. 

Ars med., Barcel. 



Assoc. Life Insur. Med. Direct. 
Am., N. Y. 



Archivos de hygiene. Publicado do Departamento nacional 
de saude publica. Rio de Janeiro, v. 1-2, 1927-28. 4°. 

Archives de ITnstitut prophylactique. Arthur Vernes, di- 
recteur. [Quarterly.] Paris, v. 1, 1929. 8°. 

Archivos de lepra. A. Benchetrit, director. [Monthly.] 
Bogota, v. 1, 1929. 8°. 

Archiv fur Menschenkunde. M. Hirschfeld, Hrsg. Dres- 
den, v. 1, 1925-26. 8°. 

Archivos de la Sociedad de estudios cllnicos de la Habana: 
publicacion cientifica mensual. R. Perez de los Reyes 
& M. A. Branly, directores. Habana. v. 27-28 [No. 1], 
1927-28. 8°. 

Archeion. [Bimonthly.] Roma. v. 8-9, 1927-28. 8°. 
[Continuation of: Archivio di storia della scienza.] 

Arquivos da Escola Medico-Cirurgica de Nova Goa. Bas- 
tora. fas. 1-3, 1928. 8°. 

Ars medica: revista de medicina, cirugfa y especialidades. 
J. M. Bartrina [et al.], redactores. [Monthly.] Bar- 
celona, v. 4, 1928. 4°. 

Association of Life Insurance Medical Directors of America, 
1926-27 New York. v. 14, 1928. 8°. 



B 



Biol, med., Milano. 

Biol. Rev. [etc.], Cambridge. 
Biol. Spisy Zver., Brno. 



Bol. Hosp. civ. de San Juan de 
Dios, Quito. 

Bol. Soc. mex. de electro-radiol., 
Mexico. 



Boll, d'ocul., Firenze. 



Brit. Homceop. J., Lond. 

Brit. J. Urol., Lond. 

Bull. Am. Hosp. Assoc., Mena- 

sha, Wis. 
Bull. Davis-Fischer Sanat., Bait. 

Bull, et mem. Soc. d. chir. de 
Par. 

Bull. Soc. beige d'opht., Brux. 

Bull. Sred.-Asiat. Gossudar. 
Univ., Tashkent. 

Bull, de l'Union internat. contre 
la tuberc, Par. 



Biologie medicale: ri vista mensile delle scienze biologiche 
considerate nei loro rapporti con la medicina. F. Billon, 
direttore. Milano. v. 18-19, 1928-29. 8°. 

Biological Reviews and Biological Proceedings of the Cam- 
bridge Philosophical Society. Cambridge, v. 4, 1929. 8°. 

Biologicke Spisy Vysoke Skoly Zverolekafske\ [Biological 
publication of the high school of veterinary studies.] K. 
Sulc, editor. Brno. v. 1-5, 1922-1926. 8°. 

Boletm del Hospital civil de San Juan de Dios. Organo del 
cuerpo medico del hospital. E. A. Aray, editor. [Monthly.] 
Quito, Ecuador, v. 3, 1928. 8°. 

Boletin de la Sociedad mexicana de electro-radiologfa. 
M. F. Madraza & M. Somonte, directores. [Monthly.] 
Mexico, v. 1-2, 1927-28. 4°. 

Bollettino d'oculistica: rivista di tutti i lavori italiani di 
ottalmologia e dei piu importanti stranieri. Direzione e 
amministrazione: Clinica oculistica della R. Universita, 
Firenze. C. Frugiuele & F. Motolese, redattori. Firenze. 
v. 6-8, 1927-1929. 8°. 

British Homoeopathic Journal. London, v. 14-19, 1924- 
1929. 8°. 

British (The) Journal of Urology. London, v. 1, 1929. 8°. 

Bulletin (The) of the American Hospital Association. 
Menasha, Wis. v. 3, 1929. 8°. 

Bulletin (The) of the Davis-Fischer Sanatorium, Atlanta, 
Georgia.' Baltimore, v. 1, 1928. 8°. 

Bulletins et memoires de la Societe des chirurgiens de Paris. 
C. Buizard, secretaire general. [Bimonthly.] Paris 
v. 20-21, 1928-29. 8°. 

Bulletin de la Socidte" beige d'ophtalmologie. Rubbrecht [et 
al.], directeurs. Bruxelles. 1928. 8°. 

Bulleten Sredne-Asiatskogo Gossudarstvennogo Universiteta. 
[Bulletin of the University of Central Asia.] 1 P. A Bara- 
noff, editor. Tashkent, v. 13-15, 1926-1928. 8°. 

Bulleten de l'Union internationale contre la tuberculose. 
Raffaele Paolucci [et al.], directeurs. [Quarterly.] Paris 
v. 5, 1928. 8°. 



[3] 



C 



Canad. Pub. Health J., Toronto. 
Chirurg, Berl. & Wien. 
Clin, y lab., Zaragoza. 

Collect, des trav. chim. de Tche- 
coslovaq., Prague. 


Canadian Public Health Journal, owned and published by 
the Canadian Public Health Association. Toronto, v. 
20, 1929. 8°. [Continuation of: Pub. Health J.] 

Chirurg (Der). Zeitschrift fur alle Gebiete der operativen 
Medizin. M. Kirschner [et al.], Hrsgr. [Semimonthly.] 
Berlin & Wien. v. 1, 1928-29. roy. 8°. 

Cllnica y laboratorio: revista mensual espafiola de ciencias 
medicas, publicado bajo la direcci6n del Dr. Ricardo 
Horno Alcorta. R. P6rez Barrachina, secretario de re- 
dacci6n. Zaragoza. v. 12-13, 1928-29. 8°. 

Collection des travaux chimiques de Tch6coslovaquie. E. 
Votocek & J. Heyrovsky, redacteurs. [Monthly.] Prague, 
v. 1, 1929. 8°. 


D 


Dental Bull., Wash. 

Dnepr. Med. J., Dnepropetrovsk. 


Dental (The) Bulletin. Washington, v. 1. 1929. 8°. 

Dnepropetrovsky Meditzinsky Jurnal. [Dnepropetrovsky 
Medical Journal.] A. L. Lavretzky, editor. [Monthly.] 
Dnepropetrovsk, v. 5-7, 1926-1928. 8°. 


E 


Endokrinologie, Leipz. 


Endokrinologie. Zentralblatt fur das Gebiet der inneren 
Sekretion und Konstitutionsforschung. L. Asher [et al.], 
Hrsgr. [Monthly.] Leipzig, v. 1-3, 1928-29. 8°. 


F 


Far East. Assoc. Trop. Med. Tr., 
Calcutta. 

Field Museum Nat. Hist. Dep. 
Anthrop., Chicago. 

Folia neuropath, eston., Tartu 
(Dorpat). 


Far Eastern Association of Tropical Medicine, Transactions. 
Calcutta, v. 5-7, 1923-1927. 8°. 

Field Museum of Natural History. Department of Anthro- 
pology. Chicago, v. 6-14,1922-23; v. 16-18, 1927. 8°. 

Folia neuropathologica estoniana. L. Puusepp, redactor. 
Tartu (Dorpat). v. 1-8, 1923-1929. 8°. 


G 


Gig., Bezopass. i Pat. Truda, 
Mosk. 

Gig., i Epidemiol., Mosk. 

Gior. ital. di mal. esot. e trop. 
ed ig. colon., Napoli. 

Gior. med. d. Alto Adige, Padova. 


Gigiena, Bezopassnost i Patologya Truda. [Hygiene, Safety 
and Pathology of Work.] V. L. Bilenko [et al.], editors. 
[Monthly.] Moskva, v. 7, 1929. 8°. 

Gigiena i Epidemologia. [Hygiene and Epidemiology.] 
A. N. Syssin, E. I. Martzinovsky & S. V. Korszun, editors. 
[Monthly.] Moskva, v. 7, 1928. 8°. 

Giornale italiano di malattie esotiche e tropicali ed igiene 
coloniale. (Rinnovamento medico. Sezione VII.) G. 
Castronuovo, direttore. Napoli. v. 1-2, 1928-29. fol. 

Giornale medico dell' Alto Adige. C. Frugoni & G. M. 
Frasiani, direttori. [Monthly.] Padova. v. 1, 1929. 8°. 


H 


Handb. d. Geisteskr. (O. Bumke), 
Berl. 


Handbuch der Geisteskrankheiten. 0. Bumke, Hrsgr. 
Berlin, v. 1-3, 6-7, 10, 1928. roy. 8°. 

• 



[4] 



Handb. d. Haut- u. Geschlechts- 
kr., Berl. 

Handb. d. norm. u. path. Phy- 
siol., Berl. 

Handb. d. spez. path. Anat., Berl. 
Hefte z. Unfallheilk., Leipz. 
Hippokrates, Leipz. & Zurich. 
Human Biol., Bait. 



Handbuch der speziellen pathologischen Anatomie und 
Histologic. [Irregular.] Berlin. 11 v ., 1927-1929. roy. 
8 . 

H t fte T ? U J ,,F"f, allh ! Ukunc Kr Beih efte zur Monatsschrift 
fur Unfallheilkunde und Versicherungsmedizin M. zur 
Verth, Hrsgr. Leipzig. Heft 1, 1929. 8°. 

Hippokrates. Zeitschrift fur Einheitsbestrebungen der Ge- 
genwartsmedizin. G. Honigmann, Hrsgr. [Bimonthly.] 
Stuttgart, Leipzig & Zurich, v. 1, 1928-29. 8°. 

Human Biology, a record of research. [Quarterly 1 Balti- 
more, v. 1, 1929. 8°. 



Inst, de hyg. de S. Paulo. Bol. 



Internat. Ztschr. f. Individual- 
psychol., Leipz. 



Instituto de hygiene de Sao Paulo. Boletim. G. H. de 
Paula Souza, director. [Irregular.] Sao Paulo. Bol. 
No. 23-32, 1927-28. 8°. 

Internationale Zeitschrift fur Individualpsychologie. A. 
Adler, Hrsg. [Bimonthly.] Leipzig, v. 6-7, Heft 4. 
1928-29. roy. 8°. 



J. Ass. Am. Med. Coll., Chicago. 



J. Coll. Surgeons Australasia, 
Sydney. 

J. Eksper. Biol, i Med., Mosk. 



J. Gen. Psychol., Worcester, Mass. 

J*. Helminthol., Lond. 

J. Izuch. Bann. Detsk. Vozr., 
Mosk. 



J. Juven. Research, Whittier, 
Calif. 

J. Mikrobiol., Pat. i Infekt. Bo- 
liez., Mosk. 



J. de neurol. et de psychiat., 
Brux. 

J. Nutrit., Bait. 

J. S. African Vet. Med. Assoc., 
Johannesb. 

J. Techn. Meth. <fe Bull. Internat. 
Assoc. Med. Mus., Toronto. 



J. Teoret. i Prakt. Med., Baku. 



Journal of the Association of American Medical Colleges. 
[Quarterly.] Chicago, v. 4, 1929. 8°. [Continuation 
of: Bull. Ass. Am. Coll.] 

Journal (The) of the College of Surgeons of Australasia. 
Sydney, v. 1, 1928-29. 8°. 

Jurnal Eksperimentalnoyi Biologii i Meditziny. [Journal of 
experimental biology and medicine.] B. I. Zbarsky, editor. 
[Monthly.] Moskva. 1925-26; v. 11, 1929. 8°. 

Journal (The) of General Psychology. [Quarterly.] Wor- 
cester, Mass. v. 1-2, 1928-29. 8°. 

Journal of Helminthology. London, v. 6, 1928. 8°. 

Jurnal Izuchenya Rannego Detskago Vozrasta. [Journal 
of study of early childhood.] N. F. Altgausen, A. I. 
Balander [et al.], editors. [Monthly.] Moskva v 9 
1929. 8°. 

Journal (The) of Juvenile Research. Whittier, Calif, v 
12-13, 1928-29. 8°. [Continuation of: J. Delinq.] 

Jurnal Mikrobiologii, Patologii i Infektionnykh Bolieznei. 
[Journal of Microbiology, Pathology and Infectious Dis- 
eases.] L. A. Tarassevitch, editor. Moskva, v 2-5 
1925-1928. 8°. 

Journal de neurologie et de psychiatrie. Leroy [et al.], 
redacteurs. [Monthly.] Bruxelles. v. 29, 1929. 8°. 

Journal (The) of Nutrition. Baltimore, v. 1, 1928-29. 8°. 

Journal (The) of the South African Veterinary Medical 
Association. Johannesburg, v. 1, 1928. 8°. 

Journal of Technical Methods and Bulletin of the Inter- 
national Association of Medical Museums. Toronto 
No. 12, 1929. 8°. [Continuation of: Internat. Assoc ' 
Med. Mus. Bull.] 

Jurnal Teoreticheskoi i Prakticheskoi Meditziny. [Journal 
of theoretical and practical medicine.] A. M. Levin Tp+ «i 1 
editors. Baku. v. 1-3, 1924-1929. 8°. l ietal.j, 



[5] 



Jahresb. u. Hals-, Nasen-, u. 
Ohrenh., Berl. 

Japan. J. Exper. Med., Tokyo. 



Japan. J. Med. Sc. Tr., Dermat. 
& Urol., Tokyo. 

Jenaer med.-hist. Beitr. 



Jahresbericht iiber Hals-, Nasen-, und Ohrenheilkunde. 
Berlin, v. 1-4, 1925-1927. 8V 

Japanese (The) Journal of Experimental Medicine; organ 
of the Government Institute for Infectious Diseases of 
the Tokyo Imperial University, under the direction of 
Mataro Nagayo. Y. Miyagawa, editor. [Quarterly.] 
Tokyo, v. 7, 1928. 8°. [Continuation of: Scient. Rep. 
Gov. Inst. Infect. Dis.] 

Japanese Journal of Medical Sciences. Transactions. XIII. 
Dermatology and Urology. Tokyo, v. 1, 1927. 8°. 



Jenaer medizin-historische Beitrage. 
Hefte 1-12, 1912-1928. roy. 8°. 



Meyer-Steineg, Jena. 



K 



Xonst.-Path. in med. Spez.- 
Wissensch. (J. Bauer), Wien 
& Berl. 

Zub. Nauch.-Med. J., Krassnodar. 



Kyklos, Leipz. 



Konstitutionspathologie in den medizinischen Spezial- 
Wissenschaften. J. Bauer. Wien & Berlin. 1926; 1928. 
roy. 8°. 

Kubanskyi Nauchno-Meditzinskyi Jurnal. [Kubanskyi 
Scientific-Medical Journal.] P. P. Avroroff, M. M. Diete- 
richs & I. G. Savtchenko, editors. [Monthly.] Krass- 
nodar. v. 7, 1928. 8°. 

Kyklos. Jahrbuch des Instituts fur Geschichte der Medizin 
an der Universitat Leipzig. Leipzig, v. 1, 1928. 8°. 



Liege med. 
Lisboa med. 



Li£ge medical. Brouha, reaacteur. [Weekly.] Liege, v. 
21-22, 1928-29. roy. 8°. 

Lisboa m6dica. Jornal mensal de medicina e cirurgia. C. 
Cabeca, B. Morais [et al.], directores. Lisboa. v. 5-6, 
1928-29. 8°. 



M 



Madras Med. J. • 
Med. Dosw. i SpSl., Warsaw. 

Med. Mysl, Rostov na Donu. 



Med. soc, Barcel. 

Med. Students' Mag., Kansas 
City, Mo. 

Med. Welt, Berl. 

Med. -Biol. J., Mosk. -Leningr. 



Medicina, Mexico. 

Messenger, N. T. 
Mikrobiol. J., Leningr. 



Madras (The) Medical Journal; a journal of medicine in all 
of its branches. Madras, v. 10, 1928. 8°. 

Medycyna Doswiadczalna i Sp61eczna. [Social Experimen- 
tal Medicine.] W. Chodzko, F. Czubalski [et al.], editors. 
[Monthly.] Warsaw; v. 7-8, 1927-28. 8°. 

Meditzinskaya Mysl. ;[ Medical thought.] P. V. Nikolsky, 
A. I. Ushchenko [et al.], editors. [Monthly.] Rostov 
na Donu. v. 3, 1925-26. 8°. 

Medicina social. Barcelona. Afio 1-8, 1911-1918. 8°. 

Medical (The) Students' Magazine. Logan Clendenning, 
editor. Kansas City. v. 1, 1928-29. 8°. 

Medizinische (Die) Welt. Dietrich [et al.], Hrsgr. [Weekly.] 
Berlin, v. 1-3, 1927-1929. 4°. 

Mediko-Biologitcheskyi Jurnal. [Medical-biological Jour- 
nal.] A. A. Bogomoletz, M. M. Zavadovsky [et al.], 
editors. Moskva-Leningrad, v. 1-3, 1925-1927. 8°. 

Medicina: revista cientffica mensual. Contiene los trabajos 
de la Sociedad mexicana de medicina interna. Fundada en 
la Escuela nacional de medicina, 17 de julio, 1920. G. 
Argil, director. Mexico, v. 8-9, 1928-29. 8°. 

Messenger. [Monthly.] Easton, Pa., & New York. v. 1-6, 
1924-1929. 8°. 

Mikrobiologicheskiy Jurnal. [Microbiological Journal.] 
D. K. Zabolotny, A. A. Kisel [et al.], editors. [Monthly.] 
Leningrad, v. 7, 1928. 8°. 



[6] 



Mitt. d. statist. Staatsamtes . . 
Cechoslovak. Rep., Prag. 

Monatsschr. ungar. Med., Buda- 
pest. 



Mitteilungen des statistischen Staatsamtes Cechoslovaki- 
schen Republik. Prag. v. 1-10, 1920-1929. 8°. 

Monatsschrift ungarischer Mediziner. J. E. Laszl6, editor. 
[Monthly.] Budapest, v. 1-3, 1927-1929. 8°. 



N 



Nat. Tuberc. Ass. Tr., N. Y. 



Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Hyg., Micro- 
biol, en Serol., Leiden. 



National Tuberculosis Association Transactions. New York, 
v. 24, 1928. 8°. [Continuation of: Nat. Ass. Study & 
Prev. Tuberc. Tr.] 

Nederlandsch Tijdschrift voor Hygiene, Microbiologie en 
Serologie. W. C. de Graaff, redacteur. Leiden, v. 2-3, 
1927-1929. 8°. 



o 



Odessk. Med. J. 



Odont. i Stomat., Mosk. 



Odesskii Meditzinskii Jurnal. [Odessa Medical Journal.] 
M. M. Tisengausen, editor. [Monthly.] Odessa, v. 1-3, 
1926-1928. 8°. 

Odontologia i Stomatologia. [Odontology and Stomatology.] 
P. G. Dauge, A. I. Evdokimoff & M. D. Kovarsky, editors. 
[Monthly.] Moskva, v. 6-7, 1928-29. 8°. 



Pediat. prat., Modena. 

Penn. Med. J., Harrisburg. 

Pharm, Weekbl., Amsterdam. 

Physiol. Zool., Chicago. 
Polyclin. Dairen. 

Porto Rico Health Rev., San 
Juan. 



Porto Rico Rev. Pub. Health & 
Trop. Med., San Juan. 

Prakt. Med., Leningr. 



Prat, chir., Citta di Castello. 



Prat, pediat., Genova. 

Proc. Am. Assoc. Dent. Schools, 
Chicago. 

Proc. Ann. Cong. Med. Educ, 
Chicago. 

Proc. Internat. Assemb. Inter- 
State Post-Grad. Med. Assoc. 
North America, Milwaukee. 

Proc. Internat. Cong. Plant Sc., 
Menasha, Wis. 



Pediatria (La) pratica: sezione pratica del]' Archivio La 
Clinica pediatrica. R. Simonini, direttore. [Monthly.] 
Modena. v. 5-6, 1928-29. 8°. 

Pennsylvania Medical Journal. Harrisburg. v. 32, 1928- 
29. 8°. [Continuation of: Atlantic Med. J.] 



Pharmaceutisch Weekblad. 
1928. 8°. 



Amsterdam, v. 55-65, 1918- 



Physiological Zoology. Chicago, v. 1-2, 1928-29. 8°. 

Polvclinica Dairen. Dairen, S. Manchuria, v. 1-3, 1924- 
1928. roy. 8°. 

Porto Rico Health Review; Official Bulletin of the Depart- 
ment of Health. [Monthly.] San Juan. v. 1-2, 1925- 
1927. 8°. [Continued as: Porto Rico Review of Public 
Health and Tropical Medicine.] 

Porto Rico Review of Public Health and Tropical Medicine 
San Juan. v. 3-4, 1927-1929. 8°. [Continuation of: 
Porto Rico Health Rev.] 

Praktitcheskaya Meditzina. [Practical Medicine.] M. V. 
Tchernorutzky, editor. [Monthly.] Leningrad, v. 37 
1926. 8°. 

Pratica (La) chirurgica e delle discipline affini. Giovanni 
Cocci, director. [Bimonthly.] Citta di Castello. v 1-2 
1926-27. 8°. 



A. Gismondi, 



Pratica (La) pediatrica. Revista mensile. 
editor. Genova. v. 5-7, 1927-1929. 8° 

Proceedings of the American Association of Dental Schools 
Chicago, v. 5, 1928. 8°. 

Proceedings of the Annual Congress on Medical Education 
Chicago. 1929. 8°. 

Proceedings of the International Assembly of the Inter-State 
Post-Graduate Medical Association of North America. 
Milwaukee. 1929. 8°. [Continuation of: Proc. Inter- 
State Post-Grad. Med. Assemb. North America.] 

Proceedings of the International Congress of Plant Sciences 
1926. Menasha, Wis. v. 1, 1929. 8°. 



[7] 



Proc. N. York State Indust. 
Safety Cong., Albany. 

Proc. Nat. Cong. Tuberc, Manila. 



Profess. Pat. i Gig-, Mosk. 



Protoplasma, Leipz. 



Przegl. Derm., Warszawa. 



Przegl. Sport. Lekar., Warszawa. 



Proceedings of the New York State Industrial Safety Con- 
gress, 1927. Albany, v. 11, 1928. 8°. 

Proceedings of the National Congress on Tuberculosis, held 
at Manila, Philippine Islands, December 13-18, 1926. 
Manila, v. 1, 1927. 8°. 

Professionalnaya Patologia i Gigiena. [Professional Pathol- 
ogy and Hygiene.] P. B. Zhurevsky, A. N. Syssin [et al.], 
editors. Moskva. Nos. 1, 3, and 5, 1928-29. 8°. 

Protoplasma. Internationale Zeitschrift fur physikalische 
Chemie des Protoplasten. J. Spek [et al.], Hrsgr. Leipzig, 
v. 1-6, 1927-1929. roy. 8°. 

Przeglqd Dermatologiczny. [ Dermatol ogical Review.] R. 
Bernhardt, A. Karwowski [et al.], editors. [Monthly.] 
Warszawa. v. 23, 1928. 8°. 

Przegl^d Sportowo Lekarski. [Medical Review of Sport.] 
G. Szulc and W. Missiuro, editors. [Monthly.] Wars- 
zawa. v. 1, 1929. 8°. 





Q 


Quart. Bull. St. Louis Coll. 


Quarterly Bulletin of the St. Louis College of Pharmacy. 


Pharm. 


St. Louis, v. 1-14, 1910-1928. 




R 



Radio chirtirgia, Napoli. 

Bassegna di studi sess., Roma. 
Bee. de med. vet. exot., Par. 



Rep. Internat. Cong. Mil. Med. 
& Pharm., Menasha, Wis. 

Rev. de cir., Buenos Aires. 

Rev. d. Circ. med. argentino y 
centro de estud. de med., 
Buenos Aires. 

Bev. d. Circ. med. de Cordoba. 



Bev. d. Colegio farm, de la 
Habana. 

Bev. de gynec. e d'obstet., Bio 
de Janeiro. 

Bev. de higiene y de tuberc, 
Valencia. 

Bev. d'hyg. et de prophyl. soc, 
Nancy. 

Bev. med. du centre-ouest, Poi- 
tiers. 

Bev. med. germano-ibero-am., 
Leipzig. 

Bev. med. latino-am., Buenos 
Aires. 



Radiochirurgia (La). La chirurgia dell' ernia e del l'addome. 
Rivista critica internazionale. S. Lemb, direttore. [Bi- 
monthly.] Napoli. v. 19, 1927. 8°. 

Rassegna di studi sessuali. A. Mieli, editor. Roma. v. 1-8, 
1921-1928. 8°. 

Recueil de medecine v6terinaire exotique public" par le corps 
enseignant de l'Ecole d'Alfort. G. Petit, Henry & Les- 
houyries, r^dacteurs. [Quarterly.] Paris, v. 1-2, 1928- 
29. 8°. 

Report on International Congress of Military Medicine and 
Pharmacy, Poland, May-June, 1927. Menasha, Wis. 
v. 2, 1923; 4, 1927. 8°. 

Revista de cirugfa. A. Gutierrez, director. [Monthly.] 
Buenos Aires, v. 7-8, 1928-29. 8°. 

Revista del Cfrculo medico argentino y centro de estudiantes 
de medicina. Mario M. Brea, director. [Monthly.] 
Buenos Aires, v. 27, 1927. 8°. 

Revista del Circulo medico de C6rdoba. J. Orgaz, director. 
[Bimonthly.] C6rdoba, v. 15, 1927. 8°. 

Revista del Colegio farmac^utico de la Habana. J. M. 
Justiz [et al.], dlrectores. [Monthly.] Habana. v. 6-7, 
1927-28. 8°. 

Revista de gynecologia e d'obstetricia. A. R. de Oliveira 
Motta, director. [Monthly.] Rio de Janeiro, v. 23, 
1929. 8°. 

Revista de higiene y de tuberculosis. J. Chabas, director. 
[Monthly.] Valencia, v. 20, 1927. 8°. 

Revue d'hygiene et de prophylaxie sociales. L. Spillmann 
& J. Parisot, editeurs. [Monthly.] Nancy, v. 6, 1927. 8°. 

Revue meMicale du centre-ouest. Veluet, redacteur. 
[Monthly.] Poitiers. Nos. 1-4, 1929. 8°. 

Revista meMica germano-ibero-americana. L. Brauer [et 
al.], editors. [Monthly.] Leipzig, v. 1-2, 1928-29. 8°. 

Revista meMica latino-americana. J. Iribarne [et al.], direc- 
tores. [Monthly.] Buenos Aires, v. 13-14. 1928-29. 8°. 



[8] 



Rev. de med. leg. de Cuba, 
Habana. 

Rev. med. de Malaga. 



Rev. de med. trop., Bogota. 

Rev. med.-profesional, Barce- 
lona. 

Rev. med.-quir. d. los hosp., 
Bogota. 

Rev. v Neurol, a Psych., Praha. 



Rev. oto-neuro-oft. [etc.], Buenos 
Aires. 



Rev. de psychol. appliq., Par. 
Rev. san. mil., Bucuresti. 

Rev. de san. mil., Lima. 



Rev. Soc. med.-quir. d. Zulia, 
Maracaibo. 



Rev. stiin^. med., Bucuresti. 

Riv. ital. di actinol., Milano. 
Riv. ital. di ginec, Bologna. 
Riv. di malariol., Roma. 

Riv. di neurol., Napoli. 
Riv. di nipiol., Napoli. 

Rontgenpraxis, Leipz. 



Russk. Arch. Anat., Gist, i Em- 
briol., Leningr. 

Russk. J. Trop. Med., Mosk. 



Revista de medicina legal de Cuba. Antonio Barreras & 
Manuel Barroso, directores. [Monthly.] Habana. v. 6, 
1927. 8°. 

Revista medica de Malaga. J. Domfnguez Luque & A. 
Ramos Acosta, directores. [Monthly.] Malaga, v. 7, 
1927. 8°. 



L. A. Medina 0rd6nez, direc- 
v. 1, 1927. 8°. 

J. Mestre Puig, Melchor 
[Monthly.] Barcelona, v. 2, 



Revista de medicina tropical, 
tor. [Monthly.] Bogota. 

Revista medico-profesional. 
Parrizas [et al.], editores. 
1927. 8°. 

Revista medieo-quirurgica de los hospitales. R. Ucros, J., 
Vicente Huertas [et al.], directores. [Monthly.] Bogota, 
v. 2, 1927. 8°. 

Revue v Neurologii a Psychiatrii. [Review on Neurology 
and Psychiatry.] L. Haskovec, editor. [Monthly.] 
Praha. v. 24-26, 1924-1929. 8°. 

Revista oto-neuro-oftalmol6gica y de cirugfa neurol6gica. 
J. Lijo Pavia, director. [Monthly.] Buenos Aires, v. 
1-4, 1927-1929. 8°. 

Revue de psychologie appliquee. Berillon & P. Farez, 
directeurs. [Monthly.] Paris, v. 36, 1927. 8°. 

Revista sanitara militara. [Review of Military Sanitation.] 
A. Demosthen, editor. [Monthly.] Bucure§tl. v. 27-28, 
1928-29. 8°. 

Revista de sanidad militar: Organo del servicio de sanidad 
militar del Peru. Guillermo Fernandez Davila [et al.], 
redactores. Lima. v. 1, 1928. 8°. 

Revista de la Sociedad medieo-quirurgica del Zulia. T. 
Cohen, H. Landaeta & L. Garcia Maldonado. [Monthly.] 
Maracaibo. v. 1, 1927. 8°. 

Revista stiintelor medical. [Periodical of medical science.] 
I. Cantacuzino & D. Danielopolu, editors. [Monthly.] 
Bucuresti. v. 13-18, 1924-1929. 8°. 

Rivista italiana di actinologia. G. Coniglio, direttore- 
redattore capo. [Monthly.] Milano. v. 2, 1927. 8°. 

Rivista italiana di ginecologia. E. Ferroni, direttore. 
[Bimonthly.] Bologna, v. 6-9, 1927-1929. 8°. 

Rivista di malariologia. G. Sanarelli, editor. [Bimonthly.] 
Roma. v. 5-8, 1926-1929. 8°. [Continued from: Boll, 
malar.] 

Rivista di neurologia. Baldi, L. D. Antona [et al.], editors. 
[Bimonthly.] Napoli. v. 1, 1928. 8°. 

Rivista di nipiologia. Dedicata alio studio del bambino 
lattante. (Rinnovamento medico.) E. Cacace, direttore. 
[Quarterly.] Napoli. v. 1-2, 1928-29. fol. 

Rontgenpraxis. Beihefte zu Fortschritte auf dem Gebiete 
der Rontgenstrahlen. R. Grashey [et al.], Hrsgr. [Semi- 
monthly.] Leipzig, v. 1, 1929. 4°. 

Russkyi Archiv Anatomii, Gistologii i Embriologii. [Rus- 
sian Archives of Anatomy, Histology, and Embryology.] 
D. I. Deineka, editor. Leningrad, v. 4, 1925. 8°. 

Russkyi Jurnal Tropitchesskoy Meditziny. [Russian Jour- 
nal of Tropical Medicine.] K. I. Skriabin, editor. Moskva. 
1926. 8°. 



Schmerz, Wurzb. 



Schmerz (Der). Deutsche Zeitschrift zur Erforschung des 
Schmerzes und seiner Bekampfung, zugleich Zentralorgan 
fur Narkose und Anaesthesie. Amersbach [et al.], Hrsgr 
[Bimonthly.] Wiirzburg. v. 1-2, 1928-29. 8°. 



[9] 



Schweiz. Monatsschr. f. Zahnh., 
Zurich. 



Soc. internaz. di microbiol., Boll, 
sez. ital., Milano. 

Sovrem. Psikhonevrol., Kiev. 



Spisy lek. Masaryk Univ., Brno. 

Sportmedizin, Halle a. S. 
Sudeb.-Med. Ekspert., Mosk. 



Sudhoflf's Arch. f. Qesch. d. Med., 
Leipz. 

SvenskFarm. Tidskr., Stockholm. 

Svensk. Lak.-Sallsk. Fbrh.. Stock- 
holm. 



Schweizerische Monatsschrift fur Zahnheilkunde. Revue 
mensuelle suisse d'odontologie. W. Hess [et al.], Redac- 
tion. [Monthly.] Zurich, v. 38-39, 1928-29. 8°. [Con- 
tinuation of: Schweizerische Vierteljahrsschrift fur Zahn- 
heilkunde.] 

Societa internazionale di microbiologia. Bolletino della 
sezione italiana. A. Azzi, segretario generale. Milano. 
v. 1, 1929. roy. 8°. 

Sovremennaya Psikhonevrologia. [Contemporary psycho- 
neurology.] V. M. Gakkebush [et al.], editors. [Monthly.] 
Kiev. v. 8, 1929. 8°. 

Spisy lekarske fakulty Masarykovy University. [Publica- 
tions of the medical faculty of Masaryk University.] V. 
Laufberger, editor. Brno. v. 1-6, 1922-1928. 8°. 

Sportmedizin. 
1929. 4°. 



W. Schnell, Hrsgr. HaUe a. S. v. 1, 



Sudebno-Meditzinskaya Ekspertiza. [Medico-Legal Sur- 
vey.] Ya. Leibovitch, editor. [Monthly.] Moskva. 
Nos. 8-11, 1928-29. 8°. 



fur Geschichte der Medizin. H. E. 
Leipzig, v. 21, 1929. 8°. [Continua- 



Sudhoff's Archiv 
Sigerist, Hrsgr. 

tion of: Arch. f. Gesch. d. Med.] 

Svensk Farmaceutisk Tidskrift, Stockholm, v. 23-33, 1919- 
1929. roy. 8°. 

Svenska Lakare-Sallskapets Forhandlingar. G. Nilson, redak- 
tor. [Monthly.] Stockholm. Heft 1, 1928-29. 8°. 



Tagl. Prax., Wien. 



Tijdschr. v. Tandheelk., Utrecht. 

Tri-State Med. J., Shreveport. 

Trudi Chetvert. Vsessouz. Sjezda 
Detsk. Vrach., Mosk. 

Trudi Gossud. Inst. Eksper. Vet. 
Med., Mosk. 



Trudi Perv. Soviet. Tuberk. Inst., 
Mosk. 

Tuberk. u. ihre Grenzgeb. in 
Einzeldarst., Berl. 



Tzentr. Med. J., Mosk. & Leningr. 



Tagliche (Die) Praxis. Beilage zu Wiener medizinische 
Wochenschrift. A. Kronfeld, Hrsgr. Wien. v. 1, 1929. 
8°. 

Tijdschrift voor Tandheelkunde. C. F. L. Nord [et al.], 
redacteurs. [Monthly.] Utrecht, v. 35-36, 1928-29. 8°. 

Tri-State Medical Journal. Shreveport. v. 1, 1928-29. 8°. 

Trudi Chetvertogo Vsessouznogo Sjezda Detskikh Vrachei 
(1927). [Fourth Congress of all union Pediatrists.] G. N. 
Speransky, editor. Moskva. 1929. 8°. 

Trudi Gossudarsstvennogo Instituta Eksperimentalnoi Vete- 
rinaryi. [Work of the State Institute of Experimental 
Veterinary Medicine.] K. I. Skriabin, editor. [Monthly.] 
Moskva, v. 2-5, 1925-1928. 8°. 

Trudi Pervogo Sovietskogo Tuberkuleznogo Instituta. 
[Works of the first Soviet Institute for tuberculosis.] A. I. 
Lapshin, editor. Moskva, v. 1, 1924-25. 8°. 

Tuberkulose (Die) und; ihre Grenzgebiete in Einzeldarstel- 
lungen. Beihefte zu ( den Beitragen zur Klinik der Tuber- 
kulose und spezifische'n TuberkulosefOrschung. L. Brauer, 
Hrsgr. Berlin, v. 1-6, 1927-28. 8°. 

Tzentralniy Meditzinskiy Jurnal. [Central Medical Jour- 
nal.] M. J. Sereysky, editor. [Monthly.] Moskva & 
Leningrad, v. 1-3, 1927-1929. 8°. 



u 



Ukrain. Med. Arch., Kharkov. 



Ukrain. Med. Visti, Kiev. 



Ukrainski Medichni Archiv. [Ukrainian Medical Archi-'es.] 

0. Geimanovitch [et al.], editors. [Monthly.] Kiev. v. 

1, 1927. 8°. 

Ukrainski Medichni Visti. [Ukrainian Medical News.] M. 
Volkovyi [et al.], editors. [Monthly.] Kiev, v. 5, 
1929. 8°. 



[10] 



Univ. Calif. Pub. Public Health, 
Berkeley. 

Univ. Iowa Stud. Charact., Iowa 
City. 

Univ. Mich. Stud. . . . Museum 
Paleont., Ann Arbor. 



University of California Publications in Public Health. K. 
F. Meyer [et al.j, editors. Berkeley, v. 1, 1928. 8°. 

University of Iowa Studies. Studies in Character. Iowa 
City. v. 1, 1927-28. 8°. 

University of Michigan Studies. Memoirs of the University 
of Michigan Museums, Museum of Paleontology. Ann 
Arbor, v. 2, 1929. 8°. 



Vener. i Dermat., Mosk. 



Verhandl. d. ungar. arztl. Gesell- 
sch., Budapest. 

Veroffentl. d. deutsch. Gesellsch. 
f. Bheumabekampf . , Berl. 

Vestnik Microbiol., Epidemiol, 
i Parisitol., Saratov. 

Vopr. Genet. Reflexol. i Pedol. 
Mladen., Mosk. & Leningr. 



Vopr. Ped. i Det. Psikh., Mosk. 



Venerologia i Dermatologia. [Venerology and Dermatology.] 
V. M. Bronner, M. A. Zaigraeff & N. L. Rossionsky, edi- 
tors. [Monthly.] Moskva. Nos. 11-12, 1928; Nos. 1-2, 
1929. 8°. 

Verhandlungen der ungarischen arztlichen Gesellschaften, wis- 
senschaftliche Berichte und Nachrichten aus Ungarn. B. 
Alfoldi, Hrsgr. [Semimonthly.] Budapest, v. 1, 1929. 8°. 

Veroffentlichungen der deutschen Gesellschaft fur Rheuma- 
bekampfung. Berlin. Hefte 1-4, 1927-1929. 8°. 

Vestnik Microbiologii, Epidemiologii i Parasitologii. [Journal 
of Microbiology, Epidemiology, and Parasitology.] S. M. 
Nikanoroff , editor. [Monthly.] Saratov, v. 7, 1928. 8°. 

Voprosi Geneticheskoy Reflexologii i Pedologii Mladen- 
tchestva. [Problems of genetic reflexology and pedology 
of childhood.] M. M. Shtchelovanoff, editor. [Quarterly] 
Moskva & Leningrad, v. 1, 1929. 8°. 

Voprosi Pedologii i Detskoi Psikhonevrologii. [Questions 
on Pedology and Psychoneurology in children.] M. O. 
Gurevitch, editor. [Monthly.] Moskva. No. 3, 1928. 8°. 





w 


West African Med. J., Lagos. 


West African (The) Medical Journal. Lagos, v. 2, 1928- 
29. 4°. 


Y 


Yale J. Biol. & Med., N. Haven. 


Yale (The) Journal of Biology and Medicine. New Haven 
v. 1, 1928. 8°. 


z 







Zellstimul.-Forsch., Berl. 

Zentralbl. f. Bakteriol. [etc.], 
Jena. 

Ztschr. f. Kinderforsch., Berl. 
Ztschr. f. Parasitenk., Berl. 



Ztschr. f. Rassenphysiol., Miin- 
. chen. 

Ztschr. f. vergl. Physiol., Berl. 



Ztschr. f. wissensch. Insekten- 
biol., Berl. 



Zellstimulations-Forschungen. 
Berlin, v. 3, 1927-1929. 8 C 



M. Popoff [et al.], Hrsgr. 



Zentralblatt fur Bakteriologie, Parasitenkunde und Infek- 
tionskrankheiten. Jena. v. 78, 1929. 8°. [Continua- 
tion of: Centralbl. f. Bakteriol. [etc.].] 

Zeitschrift fiir Kinderforschung. Berlin, v. 35, 1929. 8°. 

Zeitschrift fiir Parasitenkunde. Abteilung F. Zeitschrif 
fur wissenschaftliche Biologie. L. K. Bohm [et al f 
Hrsgr. Berlin, v. 1, 1928-29. 8°. 

Zeitschrift fur Rassenphysiologie. Mitteilungen der deut- 
schen Gesellschaft fiir Blutgruppenforschung. O. Reche 
Hrsgr. Miinchen. v. 1, 1928-29. 8°. 

Zeitschrift fiir vergleichende Physiologic Abteilung C. 
Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Biologie. K von Frisch 
[et al.], Hrsgr. Berlin, v. 9, 1929. 8°. 

Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Insektenbiologie. H. Sti- 
chel [et al.], Hrsgr. Berlin, v. 23-24, 1928-29. 8°. 
[Formerly Allgemeine Zeitschrift fur Entomologie.] 



N 



NAAME 



Naame. La dyscytogenese hypocytopoietique 

dvseutrophique ou cancer. 45 pp. 12°. Paris, 

A. Maloine & fils, 1919. 
Naar (Matteo). *Pelade et vitiligo dans leur 

rapport avec le systeme endocrino-sympa- 

thique. 62 pp. 8°. Paris, 1923. No. 165. 
Nabarro (David). The laws of health, vii, 184 

pp. 12°. London, E. Arnold [1905]. 
Nabatianz (Susanna) [1881- ]. *Sarkom des 

Os sacrum. 29 pp. 8°. Berlin, H. Blanke, 

1910. 

Naber (Julius) [1917- ]. *Ueber den tem- 
poraren Anus praeternaturalis. 32 pp. 8°. 
Bonn, H. Ludwig, 1918. 

de Nabias (Barthelemy) [1860-1908]. 

A. (X.)- [Necrologie.] J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1908, 
xxxviii, 253. — Beille, Cabannes & Sigalas. Inauguration 
du buste de M. le doven de Nabias. Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. 
de Bordeaux, 1924, xlv, 771-778.— Beille (L.). [Necrologie.] 
Bull. d. sc. Pharmacol., Par., 1908, xv, 287-291, 1 pi. 

de Nabias (Simon). * Etude sur les plaies pene- 

trantes de 1' abdomen en chirurgie de guerre. 

204 pp. 8°. Paris, 1919. No. 254. 
Traitement par le radium de quelques 

neoplasmes. 2 1., 284 pp., 43 pi. 4°. Paris, 

[1927]. 

Nabitz (Erich) [1889- J. *Ueber maligne 
Ovarialtumoren. 34 pp. 8°. Konigsberg i. 
Pr. [1919]. 

Naccarati (Sante) [1887-1926]. *The morpho- 
logic aspect of intelligence. 44 pp., 1 1. 8°. 
New York [Columbia Univ.], 1921. 

Also in Arch. Psychol., N. Y., 1921, No. 45. 

For biography see J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1926, lxxxvii, 
774. 

Nachbar (John) [1867-1920]. 

Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1920, ii, 921. 

Nachid (Hussein). *Action des gelatoses sur la 
coagulation du plasma citrate. 16 pp. 8°. 
Lausanne, 1924. 

Nachimowitsch (Friedel) [1887- ]. *Ein 
Fall von Syndaktylie. 1 p. L, 38 pp., 1 1. 8°. 
Miinchen, Kastner & Callwev, 1913. 

Nachmann (Gertrud) [1883- ]. *Die Dif- 
ferenzierung der Streptokokken und Pneumo- 
kokken durch Optochin. 18 pp. 8°. Berlin, 
E. Ebering, 1915. 

Nachmann (Leon-Emile) [1880- ]. ten- 
sion abdominale et palper de l'abdomen 
d'apres methode de Sigaud, de Lyon. 92 pp., 
19 pi. 8°. Paris, 1908. No. 238. 

Nachmansohn (M.). Die wissenschaftlichen 
Grundlagen der Psvchoanalvse Freuds. Dar- 
stellung und Kritik. 106 pp. 8°. Berlin. S. 
Karger, 1928. 
Forms Heft 45, Abhandl. a. d. Neurol, [etc.]. 

Nachmanson (Joseph) [1876-1927]. 

Forssell (O.). Nekrolog. Acta radiol., Stockholm, 1927, 
viii, 575-577. 

Nachrichten von der koniglichen Gesellschaft 
der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen. 1894-1897; 
1905-1927. roy. 8°. Gottingen. 



NADASTINY 



Nacht (Sacha-Emmanuel) [1901- ]. *Con- 
tribution a 1' etude de l'anatomie pathologique 
des myelites syphilitiques en general et de leur 
forme progressive en particulier. 79 pp., 7 1., 
7 pi. 8°. Paris, 1926. No. 531. 

Nachtrage zu Hain's Repertorium bibliographi- 
cum und seinen Fortsetzungen; als Probe des 
Gesamtkatalogs der Wiegendrucke, hrsgb. von 
der Kommission fur den Gesamtkatalog der 
Wiegendrucke. iv, 81 pp. fol. Leipzig, R. 
Haupt, 1910. 

Nachtsheim (Friedrich Joseph Hans) [1890- 
]. *Cytologische Studien iiber die Ge- 
schlechtsbestimmung bei der Honigbiene (Apis 
mellifica L.). [Miinchen.] 71 pp. 8°. Leip- 
zig & Berlin, W. Engelmann, 1913. 

Nachtsheim (Friedrich Wilhelm Karl) [1895- 
]. *Ueber Thrombose und Embolie im 
Puerperium. [Jena.] 7 pp. 8°. Elberfeld, 
1920. 

Nacke (August Ferdinand Gerhard Theodor) 
[1875- ]. *Die Resultate der Allge- 
meinuntersuchung in der Marburger Universi- 
tats-Augenklinik vom 1. Juni 1903 bis 1. 
Januar 1909. 40 pp. 8°. Marburg, Koster 
& Schell 1909. 

Nacke (Rudolf) [1881- ]. *Bericht iiber das 
14. Tausend der Geburten in der Kgl. Univer- 
sitatsfrauenklinik zu Wiirzburg. 39 pp. 8°. 
Wiirzburg, H. Stiirtz, 1914. 

Nacke (Walter Fritz Otto) [1900- ]. *Be- 
stimmung des Duerst'schen Vertikal- und Ge- 
sichtskriimmungsindex bei Pferden, Eseln und 
Mauleseln unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung 
der Alters-, Geschlechts- und Rassenunter- 
schiede. 32 pp., 1 1. 8°. Leipzig, A. Edel- 
mann, 1925. 

Nacken (Paul) [1887- ]. *Ueber Adeno- 
carcinoma papillare der Schilddruse in die 
Trachea durchgewuchert. [Wiirzburg.] 36 
pp. 8°. Berlin, R. Trenkel, 1914. 

de Nada iliac (Marquis). The unity of the hu- 
man species, pp. 549-569. 8°. Washington, 
Gov. Print. Off., 1898. 

From the Smithsonian Report for 1897. In Papers on 
ethnology, collected by F. L. Hoffman, 1872-1911. 

Nadal (Faust). *Troubles pupillaires chez les 
paralytiques generaux et leur valeur diagnos- 
tique. 94 pp. 8°. Montpellier, 1906. No. 70. 

Nadal (Leon) [1884— ]. *Scleroses pleuro- 
pulmonaires et m6diastinales de l'enfant et 
heredo-syphilis; 1 'association de la tuberculose 
et de la svphilis. 108 pp. 8°. Paris, 1919. 
No. 125. 

Nadal (Rene) [1897- ]. *Le traitement 
actuel des naevo-carcinomes. 50 pp. 8°. 
Paris, 1924. No. 541. 

Nadastiny (Franz). Untermenschen oder Nar- 
ren? Eine kriminalpsychologische Kritik der 
klinischen Lehre vom Verbrecherseelenleben. 
Ein Studienbehelf fiir Strafjuristen und Aerzte. 
iv, 171 pp. 4°. Wien, K. Kouegen, 1910. 



85596°— 28 1 



NADASTINY 



2 



NASLUND 



Nadastiny (Franz)— continued. 

Untermenschen. Das Jus talionis im 

Lichte der Kriminalpsvchologie. viii, 2 1., 191 
pp. 8°. Leipzig, O. Wigand [n. d.]. 

Nadaud (Pierre) [1888- ]. *Etude phvsiolo- 
gique experimentale des contractions de'l'uto- 
rus. 72 pp. 8°. Lyon, 1916. No. 29. 

Nadejde (Demetrius C). Ueber quantitative 
Bestimmung der psychischen Arbeit, iv, 75 
pp. 8°. Wien & Leipzig, W. Braumiiller, 
1912. 

Nadel (Bernhard) [1893- ]. *Die Massnah- 
men zur Verhiitung und Bekampfung der 
Geschlechtskrankheiten. [Leipzig.] 54 pp. 
8°. Zeulenroda, O. Richter, 1920. 

Nadel (Chaim) [1892- ]. *Ueber Pleura- 
tumoren. 38 pp. 8°. Breslau, 1919. 

Nadler-Reymond (Robert) [1876-1921]. 

Sigg (E.). Nekrolog. Schweiz. med. Wchnschr., Basel, 
1921, li, 1142. 

Nadobnik (Martin) [1883- ]. *Die Abnahme 
des durchschnittlichen Heiratsalters in Deut- 
schland. [Greifswald.] 56 pp., 1 1. 8°. [Ber- 
lin, W. Koebke], 1908. 

Nadolny (Gertrud). *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis 
der Miliartuberkulose. [Basel.]. 28 pp. 8°. 
Naunhof-Leipzig, Giinz & Eule, 1920. 

Nacke (Constance) [1893- ]. *Ueber die 
Einwirkung der kiinstlichen Hohensonne auf 
die Leukozyten. 29 pp. 8°. Jena, G. Neuen- 
hahn, 1918. 

Nacke (Paul-Adolf) [1851-1913]. Ueber Fami- 
lienmord durch Geisteskranke. 1 p. 1., 140 pp. 
8°. Halle a. S., C. Marhold, 1908. 

See, also, Gehirnoberfiache (Die) von Paralytischen 
[etc.]. fol. Leipzig, 1909. 

For biography see Arch. f. Krim.-Anthrop. u. Kriminalist., 
Leipz., 1913, lv, pp. i-xx (Kotscher). Also Deutsche med. 
Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1913, xxxix, 1995, port. (Kellner). 
Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1913, ix, 1614 (I. Bloch). Alto Psy- 
chiat.-neurol. Wchnschr., Halle a. S., 1913-14, xv, 307-312. 

Naef (Arnold). *L'epreuve du maxiniuni 
d'apnee volontaire dans la pratique courante. 
[Geneve.] 28 pp. 8°. Paris, Jouve & Co., 
1923. 

Naef (Frangois). *L'ulcere serpigineux de la 
cornee, ses traitements, et en particulier son 
traitement par la methode d'Eperon. 59 pp. 
8°. Geneve, 1912. 

Naf (Fritz) . *Beobachtungen iiber Eiweissmilch. 
1 p. 1., 40 pp. 8°. Zurich, Leemann & Co., 
1913. 

Naef (Martin Ernst) [1886- ]. * Ueber Psy- 
chosen bei Chorea. [Leipzig.] 26 pp. 8°. 
Berlin, S. Karger, 1916. 

Nagele (Erwin) [ -1921]. 

Fischer (E.). Nekrolog. Ztschr. f. Morphol. u. Anthrop. 
Stuttg., 1919-1921, xxi, Heft 3. 

Naegele (Ferdinand) [1883- ]. *Ueber die 
Gefasswirkung der Digitaliskorper bei gesun- 
den und kranken Menschen. [Tubingen. ] 15 
pp. 8°. Wien, 1910. 

Naegele (Franz Karl) [1778-1851]. 

See Briefvvechsel (Ein) zwischen [etc.]. 8°. Strassburg, 
1909. 

For biography, see Rohlfs (H.) Med. Klassiker Deutsch- 
lands, Stuttg., 1880, ii, 499-566. 

Nagele (Otto) [1886- ]. *Die Enterostomie 
nach von Hofmeister's Spicknadelmethode. 
[Freiburg.] 24 pp. roy. 8°. Tubingen, H. 
Laupp, jr., 1913. 

Naegeli (Alfred). *Ueber die in der Ziircher 
Frauenklinik wiihrend der Jahre 1913-1919 
beobachteten Falle von Pyelitis gravidarum et 
puerperarum. [Zurich.] 75 pp. 8°. Basel, 
1921. 



Naegeli (H. W.). *Ueber den operativen Ersatz 
des gelahmten Quadriceps femoris insbeson- 
dere durch Ueberpflanzung des Tractus ilioti- 
bialis. [Zurich.] 46 pp. 8°. Stuttgart, 1908. 

von Naegeli (Karl Wilhelm) [1817-1891]. 

Obituary. Proc. Am. Acad. Arts & Sc., Bost., 1890, n. s., 
xviii, 376. 

Naegeli (Oscar E.). *Ueber die neueren 
Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der Physiologie 
und Pathologie der Hypophysis cerebri auf 
Grund eigener Beobachtungen. [Zurich. ] 66 
pp. 8°. Freiburg i. B., Spever & Kaerner, 
1911. 

Naegeli (Otto) [1871- ]. Nervenleiden und 

Nervenschmerzen, ihre Behandlung und Hei- 

lung durch HandgrifFe. Fiir Aerzte und Laien 

gemeinverstandlich dargestellt. 3. ed. xi, 

160 pp. 8°. Jena, G. Fischer, 1906. 
■ Blutkrankheiten und Blutdiagnostik. 

Lehrbuch der morphologischen Hamatologie. 

viii, xiii, 519 pp., 7 pi. rov. 8°. Leipzig, Veit 

& Co., 1907-8. 
The same. 2. ed. xvi, 719 pp., 20 pi. 4°. 

Leipzig, Veit & Co., 1912. 
■ Leukaemie und Pseudoleukaemie. Als 

zweite Aufiage des Werkes von P. Ehrlich, A. 

Lazarus und F. Pinkus. viii, 226 pp., 8 pi. 

8°. Wien & Leipzig, A. Holder, 1913. 
■ Krankheiten des Blutes und der Driisen 

mit innerer Sekretion. 68 pp. 8°. Leipzig, 

G. Thieme, 1923. 

Forms Heft 10 of Diag. u. therap. Irrtiim. [etc.]. Innere 

Med. 

See, also, Schridde (Herm.) & Naegeli (Otto). Die 
hamatologische Technik [etc.]. roy. 8°. Jena, 1921. 

Naegeli (Theodor) [1886- ]. *Die isolierte 
Abrissfraktur des Trochanter minor. [Zurich. ] 
10 pp. roy. 8°. Tubingen, H. Laupp, jr., 

Einfiihrung in die chirurgische Rontgen- 

diagnostik. 72 pp. 12°. Bonn, F. Cohen, 
1923. 



Die klinische Diagnose der Bauchge- 
schwiilste; vollstandige Neubearbeitung der 
ersten Aufl. von E. Pagenstecher. Mit einer 
Einfuhrung von C. Garre. xi, 487 pp. 8°. 
Munchen, J. F. Bergmann, 1926. 

JVageii-Helbling (Heinrich) [1858-1926]. 

Seitz. Nekrolog. Schweiz. med. Wchnschr., Basel. 1926 
lvi, 1080. 

Nagelsbach (Eduard) [1886- ]. *TJntersu- 
chungen iiber das Blutbild bei Strumen und 
dessen Beeinflussung durch die Strumektomie. 
[Erlangen.] 31 pp., 1 1. 8°. Tubingen, H. 
Laupp jr., 1913. 

Nahr- und Heilkraft (Die) des Obstes. Seine 
Anwendung zur Erhaltung der Gesundheit und 
fiir die Unterstiitzung der Reinigungs- und 
Heilprozesse bei chronischen Krankheiten, 
nach J. H. Franke-Wortmann. Neu bearbeitet 
von A. Kiihner. 54 pp. 8°. Konstanz, C. 
Wortmann [n. d.]. 

Naendrup (Albert Theodor) [1883- ]. *Be- 
richt iiber die in den letzten 10 Jahren in der 
Marburger Augenklinik beobachteten intrao- 
kularen Fremdkorper. 35 pp. 8°. Marburg, 

Narvi (E. J.). *Beitrage zur Kenntnis der 
Sennenregeneration und Behandlung der Seh- 
nenrupturen, insbesondere im Gebiete der 
synovialen Scheiden. (Eine experimentell- 
klinische Studie.) 55 pp 8°. Helsinki, 1926. 

Naslund (Carl). *Bidrag till kiinnedomen om 
arsenikvatets toxikologi. [Contribution to the 
knowledge of the toxicitv »,f arseniuretted 



NASLUND 



3 



NiEVl'S 



Naslund (Carl) — continued. 

hydrogen.] [Upsala.] 123 pp., 1 pi. sm. 4°. 

Lund, H. Ohlsson, 1919. 
Thesame. 115pp. 4°. Lund, H. Ohlsson, 

1919. 

Forms Bil. xvii of Arsenikkommissionen, Sweden. 

Undersokningar rorande vissa fasta arse- 

nikforeningars toxicitet sarskilt vid inhalation. 
[Researches on the toxicity of certain stable 
arsenic compounds especially after inhalation.] 
102 pp. 4°. Lund, H. Ohlsson, 1919. 

Forms Bil. xvi, of Arsenikkommissionen, Sweden. 

Naeslund (John). *Zur Kenntnis der Pneuma- 
tosis cystoides intestinorum. Pathologisch- 
anatomische und experimentelle Studien. 
[Upsala.] 100 pp. 8°. Stockholm, I. Marcus, 
1924. 

Naether (August Kurt Lothar) [1890- ]. 
*Die Albee'sche Operation bei Spondylitis 
tuberculosa. [Leipzig.) 45 pp. 8°. Zeulen- 
roda, A. Oberreuter, 1920. 

Naevo-carcinoma. 

See Naevus (Cancerous degeneration of). 

Naevus. 

See, also, Tumors (Angiomatous) ; Pigmen- 
tation (Abnormal) ; Skin (Tumors of, An- 
giomatous) . 

Bossard (K.). *Die blassen Feuermale der 
Kinder. [Zurich. ] 8°. Berlin, 1918. 

Kuritzkes (D.). *Ueber einen Fall von 
systematisiertem Naevus. [Leipzig.] 8°. 
[Zeulenroda i. Thur.], 1926. 

Luneau (H. G.). *Des na;vi systematises. 
8°. Paris, 1919. 

Schenck (E.). *Beitrag zur Frage der sys- 
tematisierten Nsevi. 8°. Marburg, 1907. 

Adamson (H. G.). Some remarks upon zoniform or seg- 
mental naevi. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1914, xxvi, 379-391, 
3 pi. — Arzt (L.) & Kumer (L.). Ueber Driisennaevi. 
Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1924-25, cxlviii, 323-329.— 
Babonneix & Lance. Naevus variqueux osteo-hypertro- 
phiques du membre inferieur gauche. Bull. Soc. de pediat. 
de Par., 1924, xxii, 401-403.— Baumgarten (O.). Beitrag 
zum Naevus fibrosebaceus (Adenoma sebaceum). Dermat. 
Ztschr., Berl., 1911, xviii.Ergnzngshft., 128-137.— Callomon 
(F.). Systematisierter Naevus mit strichformigem Verlaufe 
in der Medianlinie; Sclerodermie en bande und lichenoides 
Ekzem in einer Voigtschen Grenzlinie. Arch. f. Dermat. u. 
Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1910, ci, 221-226, 2 pi — Camplani 
(M.). Ein Fall von universellem systematisiertem hyper- 
keratotischem Navus. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Ilamb., 1921, lxxiii, 1097-1100— Deelman (H. T.). Ueber 
pigmentlose Naevusgeschwiilste (Amelanosarkome). Acta 
derm.-venereol., Helsingfors, 1922, iii, 213-224 , 2 pi.— Fabry 
(J.). Ueber einen seltenen Fall von Naevus unius lateris 
(Naevus porokeratodes) . Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien 

& Leipz., 1907,lxxxiii, 113-116, 1 pi. Ueber einen Fall 

von Naevus lichenoides albus colli. Ibid., 1909, xcvi, 205-209, 
1 pi.— Fasal (H.). Ueber einen Fall von Schwimmhosen- 
naevus. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1909, lix, 684-686.— Flck 
(J.). Ueber weiche Naevi. Monatsh. f. prakt. Dermat., 
Hamb., 1909, xlviii, 397; 443.— Fitz Williams (D. C. L.). 
Nsevi in children and their treatment. Practitioner, Lond., 
1921, cvii, 153-168.— Four maud (OA, A propos de la syst6- 
matisation des naevi. N. iconog. de la salpetriere, Par. , 1911, 
x.xiv, 229-235.— Fox (H.). A case of extensive pigmented and 
hairy nevus; of the "bathing-trunk type" presenting genital 
tumors. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1912, lviii, 1190. Also 
reprint. — Heckscher (S.). Ein anthropologischer Beitrag 
zur Niivusfrage, besonders zur Frage des Vorkommens von 
Pigmentmalern, Lentigines und Epheliden bei Mischung 
verschiedener Rassentypen. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Hamb., 1925, lxxx, 613-620.— Helle. Ein Fall von Tierfell- 
Naevus. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1922, 
xlviii, 1316.— Hodson (T. C). Birth marks as a test of race. 
Man, Lond., 1913, xiii, 117-119.— Hoffmann (E.) & Zurhelle 
(E.). Ueber einen Naevus lipomatodes cutaneus super- 
flcialis der linken Glutiialgegend. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., 
Wien & Leipz., 1921, cxxx, Orig., 327-333.— Klein (A.) 
Ueber einen halbseitigen systematisierten Naevus follicularis 
keratosus. Ibid., 1917, cxxiv, Orig., 571-583, 3 pi — Lewan- 
dowsky (F.). Ueber einen eigentiimlichen Naevus der 
Urustgegend. Ibid., 1921, cxxxi, Orig., 90-94.— Lewin (A.). 
Naevus teleangiectaticus der Harnwege. Ztschr. f. Urol., 
Leipz., 1924, xviii, 280.— Loewy (E.). Ueber die Naevi im 
Kindesalter. Monatschr. f. Kinderh., Leipz., 1925, xxx, 304- 
307 — Martinotti (L.). Ueber Gruppenstellung der Haare 



Naevus — continued. 

in weichen Naevis. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & 
Leipz., 1909, xcvii, 101-106.— Miiller (O.). Ein eigenartiger 
Fall von Naevus ad genitale et'ad anum (Naevus xanthelas- 
moides). Ibid., xcvi, 211-213, 1 pi.— Pinkus (F.). Beitrag 
zur Navuslokalisation; spiraliger Navus der Thoraxgegend 
und gekreuzte Navi. Dermat. Ztschr., Berl., 1909, xvi, 483- 
489. — Popper (E.). Zur Klinik des Naevus flammeus. 
Med. Klin., Berl., 1921, xvii, 650.— Ravitch. Hairy nevus. 
Arch. Dermat. & Syph., Chicago, 1922, n. s., vi, 105.— Robin- 
son (O.). Naevus unius lateris. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., 
N. Y., 1908, xxvi, 468.— Rolleston (J. D.). A case of giant 
naevus. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1915, xxvii, 354-360.— 
Schalek (A.). Naevus unius lateris: report of a case. J. 
Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., N. Y., 1908, xxvi, 562-565, 1 pi — 
Waelsch (P.). Systematisierter ichthyosiformer Naevus. 
Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien, & Leipz., 1912, cxiv, Orig.. 
237-246. 

Naevus (Anaemic). 

Seeger (W.), *Ein Fall von Naevus 
Anscmicus. 8°. Leipzig, 1908. 

AJmqvist. Fall von Naevus anaemicus (Vomer). Ver- 
handl. d. Kong. d. nord. dermat. Ver., 2d. Kong. 1913, Stock- 
holm, 1914, 61— Bagnoli (N). Contributo alio studio del 
naevus anaemicus. Arch. ital. di dermat., sif. [etc.], Bologna, 
1925, i, 52-59.— Bruner (E.). Naevus anaemicus. Gaz. lek.. 
Warszawa, 1912, 2. s., xxxii, 363-368.— Chatellier. Note sur 
deux cas de naevus anemique. Ann. de dermat. et syph., 
Par., 1918-19, 5. s., vii, 305-307— Fischer (W.). Ueber Nae- 
vus anaemicus. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & Leipz., 
1909, xcvi, 47-58, 1 pi. — Goldenberg. Nevus anemicus. J. 
Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., Chicago, 1919, xxxvii, 143.— Lane 
(J. E.). Naevus anaemicus. Ibid., 1916, xxxiv, 602-604.— 
Little (E. G. G.). Caseof naevus anaemicus (Vomer). Proc. 
Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1919-20, xiii, Sect. Dermat., 144.— 
Martinotti (L.). Sul naevus anaemicus. Gior. ital. d. mal. 
ven., Milano, 1924, lxv, 643-650.— Meirowsky (E.). Zur 
Kenntnis des Naevus anaemicus Vomer. Dermat. Wchn- 
schr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1916,lxiii, 833-835.— Nanta & Lavau. 
Sur l'angio-naevus anemique. Ann. de dermat. et syph.. 
Par., 1914, 5. s., v, 472-479.— Sebastiani (F.). Sul naevus 
anemicus di Voerner. Gior. ital. d. dermat. e sif., Milano. 
1925, lxvi, 1499-1504. — Sprinzels. Ein Naevus anaemicus 
[Demonstration]. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1910, xxiii, 1891.— 
Stein (R.). Ueber Naevus anaemicus. Arch. f. Dermat. u. 
Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1910, ci, 311-320— Vomer (H.). 

Ueber Naevus anaemicus. Ibid., 1906, lxxxii, 391-398. — 

Zur Kenntnis des Naevus anaemicus Vomer. Ibid., 1915, 
cxxi, Orig., 368-378, 1 pi— Wagner (R.). Zum Wesen des 
Naevus anaemicus. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 
1921, lxxiii, 943. — With (C). Naevus anaemicus (Vomer) in 
mother, daughter, and son. Forhandl. Nord. Dermat. 
Foren., 4th. Kong. 1919, K0benh., 1921, 133. 

Naevus (Cancerous degeneration of). 

Balcerek (H ). Multiple intrathorakale Metastasen nach 
maligner Degeneration eines Naevus pigmentosus. Berl. 
klin. Wchnschr., 1921, lviii, 1327-1329.— Bloch (B.). Les 
naevo-carcinomes. Paris med., 1925, lv, 161-171.— Borrel. 
Naevi et naevo-carcinomes. Bull. Acad, de med., Par., 1914, 
3. s., lxxi, 644.— Chatellier (L.). Epithelioma corne dans 
un naevus degenere. Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph.. 
far., 1923, xxx, 469.— Darter (J.) & Civatte. Naevus ou 
naevo-carcinome chez un nourrisson. Ibid., 1910, xxi, 61-63. — 
Dubois-Havenith. Degenerescence maligne d'un naevus. 
J. med. de Brux., 1909, xiv, 124.— Kaufmann- Wolf (Marie). 
Beitrag zur Kenntnis der pracarcinomatosen Alteration bei 
pigmentierten Naevi. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 
1923, exliv, 73-103.— Kreibich(C). Naevuskarzinom. Berl. 

klin. Wchnschr., 1920, 1 vii, 909. Ueber Naevuscarci- 

nom. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1921, 
cxxx, Orig., 542-548.— Masson (P.). Anatomie pathologique 
iles naevo-carcinomes. Rev. gen. de clin. et de therap., Par.. 
1923, xxxvii (annexe), pp. mdclxxiii-mdcLxxvi.— Nadal(T.). 
Naevo-carcinome a structure peritheiiale. Bull, etmem. Soc 
anat. de Par., 1910, lxxxv, 647-650.— Wolters (M.). Ueber 
einen Kali von Naevus epitheliomatosus sebaceus capitis. 
Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1910, ci, 197-208. 
2 pi. 

Naevus (Causes and pathology of). 

See, also, Naevus (Congenital and heredi- 
tary) . 

Williatte (P. O. J.). *Contribution a 
l'etude des na;vi systematises; groupement des 
faits cliniques; essai de mise au point patho- 
genique. 8°. Lille, 1913. 

Zeisse (K.). *Ein Fall von systematisier- 
tem Naevus nebst Bemerkungen iiber die His- 
tologic und Pathogenese dieser Affektion. 8°. 
Marburg, 1913. 

Bardacb (Martha). Systematisierte Xaevusbildungen 
bei einem eineiigen Zwillingspaar; ein Beitrag zur Naevus- 
atiologie. Ztschr. f. Kinderh., Berl., 1925. xxxix, 542.-550. — 



N.Evrs 



4 



NiEVUS 



Naevus (Causes and pathology of) — con. 

Buschke (A.). TJeber den nerviisen Ursprung der telan- 
giektatischen und aniimischen Naevi. Arch. f. Dermat. u. 
Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1921, cxxix, Orig., 233-241.— Cheatle 
(G. L.). The relation between a cutaneous nsevus and a seg- 
mental nerve area. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1906, ii, 363.— Collet. 
Nsevus sebace developpe sur le trajet d'une fente branchiale. 
Lyon med., 1923, cxxxii, 1005.— Etienne (G.). Sur les naevi 
systematiques et leur pathogenie. N. iconog. de la Salpe- 
triere, Par., 1910, xxiii, 399-415, 3 pi.— Fischer (H.). Ein 
Beitrag zur Naevusfrage; die Histologic eines ins Riesenhafte 
gewachsenen weichen Naevus. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., 
Berl., 1922, cxl, 271-299.— Fitz Williams (D. C. L.). The 
etiology of naevi; nerve influence in their causation. Brit. 
M. J., Lond., 1911, ii, 489-491 — Gougerot (H.). Naevi 
tardifs; le terrain naevique; les causes occasionnelles. Paris 

med., 1918, xxix, 174-177. ■ Neevi post-traumatiques. 

Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1919, xxx, 

255-259. Conception des naevi: neoplasies benignes. 

Rev. franc, de dermat. et de venereol., Par., 1925, i, 
106-108.— Hodara (M.). Histologische Untersuchung eines 
klinisch hauptsachlich in Form von Komedonenlinien 
sich zeigenden Falles von Naevus unilateralis comedo- 
follicularis. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Svph., Wien & Leipz., 
1916, cxxiii, Orig., 409-414, 2 pi— Kissmeyer (A.). Die 
Herkunft der Naevuszellen, durch das Dopa-Verfahren 
beleuchtet. Ibid., 1921, cxxx, Orig., 478-483.— Klippel (M.) & 
Weil (M.-P.). De la disposition radiculaire des naevi. N. 
iconog. de la SalpPtriere, Par., 1909, xxii, 473-492.— Kogoj 
(F.). [Etiology and histogenesis of naevus.] Ceskadermat., 
Praha, 1922, iii, 169-176. — Konzert (K.). Zur klinischen und 
anatomischen Kenntnis der svstematisierten Naevi. Der- 
mat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1924, lxxix, 1051; 1091.— 
Kreibich. TJeber die Natur der Navuszellen. Wien. klin. 
Wchnschr., 1911, xxiv, 283 — Laignel-Lavastine & Tinel 
(J.). Un cas de nsevus pseudo-radiculaire du membre supe- 
rieur; contribution a l'etude des topographies sympathiques. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de Par., 1920, 3. s., xliv, 1048- 
1052.— Leven (L.). Beitrage zur Navuslehre. Dermat. Zt- 

schr., Ber!., 1920, xxxi, 32-40. Zur Frage von der 

Entstehung der menschlichen Muttermaler. Dermat. 

Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1923, lxxvii, 873-878. 

Korrelationszahlen und Naevusatiologie. Arch. f. Dermat. 

u. Syph., Berl., 1924-25, cxlviii, 614-624. Zwillings- 

forschung und Navusatiologie. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., 

Leipz. & Berl., 1924, 1, 1580. ■ ■ Zur Naevusatiologie. 

Ztschr. f. Kinderh., Berl., 1925, xl, 147-150 — Linden heim 
(H.). Zur Kenntnis der systematisierten Naevi. Dermat. 
Ztschr., Berl., 1917, Orig., xxiv, 144-164.— Lipschiitz (B.). 
TJeber eine bisher nicht beschriebene Naevusform (pflaster- 
steinformiger Bindegewebsnaevus). Arch. f. Dermat. u. 
Syph., Berl., 1922, cxxxix, 477-482 — Lucionl (C). Contri- 
bute alio studio dei nevi molli. Arch, per le sc. med., Torino, 
1909, xxxiii, 447-460, 1 pi.— Meirowsky. Zwillingspathologie 
und Aetiologie der Muttermaler. Dermat. Wchnschr., 

Leipz. & Hamb., 1924, lxxix, 973-977. Die Aetiologie 

der Muttermaler. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1924, lxxi, 
1365.— Meirowsky & Bruck (W.). TJeber die Vererbung 
und die Aetiologie der Muttermaler. Ibid., 1921, lxviii, 1048— 
Meirowsky & Leven (S. R.). TJeber einen Fall von Riesen- 
naevus nebst Bemerkungen liber die Aetiologie der Mutter- 
maler. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1923, cxliii, 272- 
278.— Nanta. Sur l'osteo-naevus. Ann. de dermat. et 
syph., Par., 1911, 5. s., ii, 562-567.— Polland (R.). Zur 
Lokalisation und Histologic der systematisierten Naevi. 
Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1910, cii, 101-107, 
2 pi.— Sachs (O.). Beitrag zur Frage der Bindegewebs- 
naevi. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1925, lxxv, 371-374.— Safar 
(K.). Histologischer Beitrag zur Frage des ursachlichen 
Zusammenhanges zwischen Hydrophthalmus congenitus 
und Naevus flammeus. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1923, li, 
301-308.— Sato (K.). Beitrag zur Kenntnis des blauen 
Navus. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1921, lxxiii, 
1073-1077. — Schuster (P.). TJeber die Beziehungen zwi- 
schen Hautnaevi und Nervenleiden. Neurol. Centralbl., 
Leipz., 1919, xxxviii, 258-263.— Siemens (H. W.). Untersu- 
chungen fiber die Aetiologie der Naevi. Arch. f. Dermat. u. 

Syph., Berl., 1924, cxlv, 207-210. Lasst sich die 

keimplasmatische Naevustheorie aufrechterhalten? Ibid., 
1924-25, cxlviii, 625-631. ■ Zur Kenntnis des systemati- 

sierten Naevus depigmentosus, mit Bemerkungen fiber die 
formale Genese der Naevi. Dermat. Ztschr., Berl., 1924, xlii, 

65-75. TJeber die TJrsachen der Muttermaler; Ent- 

gegniingauf die vorstehende Kritik Meirowskys. Miinchen. 

med Wchnschr., 1924, lxxi, 1202. Die Aetiologie der 

Muttermaler. Ibid., 1366. Bemerkungen zu der 

vorstehenden Mitteilung iiber systematisierte Naevusbildun- 
gen bei einem eineiigen Zwillingspaar. Ztschr. f. Kinderh., 
Berl 1925, xxxix, 551. — Sprecher (A.). Per lo studio del neo. 
Gior ital. d. mal. ven., Milano, 1912, xlvi, 697-701, 2 pi — 
Steden (E ). TJeber die epitheliale Genese des Pigment- 
naevus Frankfurt. Ztschr. f. Path., Miinchen & Wiesb., 
1922 xxvii, 64-83.— Stoeckenius (W.). Die Lehre vom wei- 
chen Muttermal; kritische Betrachtung. Ergebn. d. allg. 
Path. u. path. Anat. [etc.], Miinchen, 1925, xxi, 1. Abt., 1-44. 

. TJeber den geweblichen Aufbau des weichen Naevus. 

Virchow's Arch. f. path. Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1925, cclv, 384- 
415 —Vomer (H ). Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Naevus- 
natur. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1924-25, cxlviii, 
277-283. 



Naevus (Complications and sequelae oi ' 
See, also, Naevus (Cancerous degeneration 
of). 

B. (E. H. J.). A case of thrombosed internal naevus. 
Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1923, xxxvii, 116. -Bergmann 
(A.). Zwei Falle von Cornua cutanea in systematisierten 
Naevi sebacei. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 191 ; >, 
lvi, 427-429.— Coppock (F. M.). Clinically malignant 
naevi; pathologically non-malignant. Lancet -Clinic, Cin- 
cin., 1914, cxii, 464 — Danlos, Apert & Flandin. Immenses 
nsev'i dissemines avec hypertrophie a forme homiplegique de 
tout le cote gauche et insullisance aortique. Bull. Soc. franc, 
de dermat. et syph., Par., 1909, xx, 215-219.— Greig (D. M). 
A case of meningeal naevus associated with adenoma seba- 
ceum. Edinb. M. J., 1922, xxviii, 105-111, 1 pi— Hazen 
(H H). Malignant moles. South. M. J., Birmingham, 
1920 xiii, 345-348.— Leven. Naevus bei gleichzeitigem Vor- 
handensein von Stiirungen in der Skelettentwicklung. Arch, 
f Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1921, exxxiv, Orig., 264-267 — 
Lofaro (P ) Endothelioma developpe sur un naevus der- 
moide congenital. Arch. gen. de chir., Par., 1910, vi, 1145- 
1152 Also, transl., Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1910, 
cvi 537-557.— Lowry (Eleanor). A case of enlarged tonsils 
complicated by a venous nsevus of the palate. Proc. Roy. 
Soc Med., Lond., 1923-24, xvii, Sect. Laryngol., 17.— Mihan 
(G ) Nsevus hemolymphatique transforme en lymphan- 
giome ulcereux. Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 
1920, xxvii, 22-27.— Mouriquand & Bernheim. Nsevus 
angiomateux avec hemiplegia spasmodique et crises convul- 
sives. Lyon m6d., 1924, exxxiii, 49-53.— Nakamura (B.). 
Angeborener halbseitiger Naevus flammeus mit Hydroph- 
thalmus und Knochenverdickung derselben Seite. Klin. 
Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1922, lxix, 312-320.— Paterson 
(D.) & Wyllie (W. G.). Hypertrophy of the bones of a limb 
due to a nsevus. Brit. J. Child. Dis., Lond., 1925, xxn, 36- 
39 — Polland (R.). Ein Naevus mit quergestreiften Arrec- 
tores pilorum. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & Leipz., 
1911, cix, 497-500, 1 pi.— Rabere. Tumeur melanique deve- 
loppee au niveau d'un nsevus pigmentaire. J. de med. de 
Bordeaux, 1909, xxxix, 250.— Spangenthal (J.). The mole: 
its relation to malignant diseases of the skin; a plea for its 
removal. Buffalo M. J., 1912-13, lxviii, 146-148.— Stokes 
(J. H.). Nevus pilaris with hyperplasia of nonstriated 
muscle. Arch. Dermat. & Syph., Chicago, 1923, n. s., vii. 

479-481. ■ Lymphangiomatous and hemangioma tous 

nevus associated with enormous hypertrophy of the sweat 
glands and localized hypherhidrosis on excitement. Ibid., 
viii, 186-192.— Struthers (J. W.). Case of trigeminal nae- 
vus, associated with epilepsy and contra-lateral hemiparesis. 
Rev. Neurol. & Psychiat., Edinb., 1907, v, 773-775.— Van 
Neck (M.). Gigantisme partiel et naevus; naevus variqueux 
osteohypertrophique. Arch, franco-beiges de chir., Brux., 
1925, xxviii, 599-606— Ward (E .) . Morbilliform naevus with 
hemihypertrophy. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1914, xxvi, 43. — 
Zaun (W.). Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Naevus flam- 
meus und angeborenem Glaukom. Klin. Monatsbl. f. 
Augenh., Stuttg., 1924, lxxii, 57-59. 

Naevus (Congenital and hereditary). 

Binsack (C). *Ein Fall von angeborenem, 
ausgedehntem Naevus pigmentosus mit Pig- 
mentflecken im Gehirn. 8°. Giessen, 1912. 

Achard (C.) & Ramond (L.). Naevus congenital a topo- 
graphic zoniforme. Rev. neurol., Par., 1909, xvii, 489-491.— 
Audebert. Nouveau-n6 porteur de nsevi multiples. Compt. 
rend Soc. d'obst., de gynec. et de psediat. de Par., 1911, xiii, 
275. — Bowen ( W. H.). Case of congenital nsevoid condition 
of the left thigh. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1910-11, iv. 
Sect. Stud. Dis. Child., 193-195.— Carman (J. H.). Con- 
genital naevi. Pediatrics, N. Y., 1913, xxv, 147-153.— Coe 
(H. E.>. -Malignant pigmented mole in an infant. North- 
west Med., Seattle, 1925, xxiv, 181. — Danlos & Levy-Fran- 
kel. Destruction spontanee d'un nsevus par ulceration 
necrosante, chez un enfant nouveau-ne. Bull. Soc. franc de 
dermat. et syph., Par., 1908, xix, 273— Ferre. Vaste naevus 
congenital. Compt. rend. Soc. d'obst., de gynec. et de 
psediat. de Par., 1911, xiii, 82-84.— Freund (C. S.). Naevus 
sebaceus in drei Generationen. Berl. klin. Wchnschr , 1921 
lviii, 1054.— Gaucher, Gougerot & Meaux Saint-Marc! 
Naevus peripilaire familial. Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et 
syph., Par., 1912, xxiii, 237.— Lenz (F.). Zur Frage der 
Erbhchkeit der Muttermaler. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr 
1924, lxxi, 1365— Lesser. Angeborenes Lvmphangiom (Nae- 
vuslymphangiectaticus). Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1911 xlviii 
1484,-Marie (P.) Foix (C.) & Levy (Mile.). Sur un cas de 
nsevus congenital keratosique strictement unilateral avec 
bandes a type radiculaire. Rev. neurol , Par 1916 xxix 
2. semes 117 — Meachen (G. N.) . Case of congenital' hairy 
2*°l e - ,£ r0C - Roy ' ?, oc - Med - Lond > 1913-14, vii, Dermat. 
Sect., 109. - — - Case of congenital mole of peculiar distri- 
bution. Ibid. 110.— Meirowsky. Neue TJntersuchungen 
uber die Aetiologie und Pathologie der erblichen Missbildun- 
gen der Haut (der sogenannten Genodermatosen) ; der Anteil 
der Erbmasse an der Entstehung der Muttermaler. Dermat 
Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1925, lxxx, 249-252.— Sachs 
Neugeborenes Kind mit ausgebreitetem, glattem, tief schwarz- 
braunem Naevus. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz & 
Berl., 191 ( , xliii, 1245— Sequeira (J. H.). Symmetrical 



N^VUS 



5 



N^EVUS 



Naevus (Congenital and hereditary) — 
continued. 

plant arnaevoid tumours in an infant. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., 
Lond., 1909-10, iii, Dermat. Sect., 22.— Siemens (H. W.). 
Ueber die Bedeutung der Erbanlagen fur die Entstehung der 
Muttermaler. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1924. 
cxlvii, 1-60. Ueber die Erbbedingtheit der Mutter- 

maler; (kurze Entgegnung auf die Ausfiihrungen Meirowskys 
und Levens). Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1925, 
lxxx, 252-254.— Solger (B.). Naevi gleicher Lokalisation bei 
drei Generationen. Dermat. Centralbl., Leipz., 1909, xii, 
322-324.— Weber (F. P.). Congenital unilateral naevus 
(naevus unius lateris of angiokeratomatous structure, with 
localised hyperkeratotic outgrowths on the congenitally 
telangiectatic basis. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1918, xxx, 89- 
91. Also reprint.— With (C). Naevus sclerodermicus fol- 
licularis thoracis in daughter, mother, and mother's mother. 
Forhandl. Nord. Dermat. Foren., 4th. Kong. 1919, K0benh., 
1921, 129.— With (C.) & Kissmeyer (A.). Dystrophic elas- 
tique folliculaire thoracique (hereditaire?) (Naevus elasticus 
Lewandowsky). Ann. de dermat. et syph., Par., 1922, G. s., 
iii, 169-173. 

Naevus (Conjunctival). 

See, also, Conjunctiva (Naevus of). 
Duclos & Mawas. Contribution a l'etude des tumeurs 
naeviquesdelaconjonctiveoculaire. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1924, 
clxi, 462— Mawas (J.) & Veil (P.). Contribution a l'etude 
des noevi et des tumeurs noeviques de la paupiere et de la con- 
jonctive. Bull, de l'Assoc. franc, p. l'etude du cancer, Par., 
1925, xiv, 81-103. — Small (C. P.). Ocular naevus. In Am. 
Encycl. & Diet. Ophth. (Wood), Chicago, 1917, xi, 8282- 
8285.— Watzold (P.). Der Naevus der Conjunctiva bulbi 
und sein Uebergang in maligne Formen (Carcinome) ; patho- 
logisch-anatomische Betrachtungen. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 
1924, cxiii, 286-328. 

Naevus (Linear). 

Colditz (P.). *Ueber Naevi lineares. 
[Leipzig.] 8°. Hartha, 1925. 

Allans (W. H. B.) & Harrison (F. C). A case of naevus 
linearis treated by radium. Urol. & Cutan. Rev., St. Louis, 
1923, xxvii, 212. — Apert & Pruvost. Deux cas de naevus 
keratosique lineaire, dont l'un coexiste avec des taches bleues 
sacrees mongoliques. Bull. Soc. de pediat. de Par., 1909, xi, 
501-509.— Corbett (D.). Case of naevus linearis. Proc. Roy. 
Soc. Med., Lond., 1914-15, viii, Dermat. Sect., 109.— Davis 
(H.). Sections from a case of linear naevus. /bid., 1909-10, iii, 
Dermat. Sect., 105.— Dore (S. E.). Linear naevus of unusual 
character in a boy aged 18. Ibid., 86.— Flarer (F.). Nevo 
lineare sistematizzato, con particolare riguardo alia distribu- 
zione metamerica. Gior. ital. d. mal., ven., Milano, 1924, lxv, 
639-642, 2 pi.— Fordyce. Nevus linearis verrucosus. J. 

Cutan. Dis. incl. Svph., Chicago, 1918, xxxvi, 51. 

Nevus verrucosus linearis. Ibid., 1919, xxxvii, 250.— Hei- 
dingsfeld. Nevus linearis bilateralis. Ibid., 1918, xxxvi, 
302.— Hodara (M.). Examen histologique d'un cas de 
naevus lineaire verruqueux unilateral (nsevus nerveux ou 
naevus systematise). Gaz. med. d'Orient, Constant., 1904-5, 
284; 293. Also transl., Monatsh. f. prakt. Dermat., Hamb., 

1911, Iii, 339-348. ■ Histologische Untersuchungen 

eines linearen, halbseitigen Naevus comedo-follicularis, der 
sich klinisch unter dem Bilde strichformig verlaufender gros- 
ser Komedonen zeigte. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Hamb., 1916, lxiii, 1219-1225, 1 pi.— Kantor (R.). Zur 
Kasuistik des Naevus linearis systematicus. Ibid., 1912, liv, 
245-247.— Leri (A.) & Tzanck (A.). Naevus lineaire repon- 
dant a C 8 -D>; cote cervicale. Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et 
syph.. Par., 1922, xxix, 156-158.— Leven. Naevus linearis 
atrophicus et depigmentosus. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., 
Berl., 1922, cxl, 403^07.— Levy-Bing & Belgodere. Naevus 
verruqueux lineaire occupant le membre superieur gauche. 
Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1922, xxix, 329- 
331.— Lippert (H.). Kritischer Beitrag zu Levens Arbeit: 
Naevus linearis atrophicus et depigmentosus. Arch. f. Der- 
mat. u. Syph., Berl., 1923, cxliv, 169-174— MacKee (G. M.). 
Extensive bilateral linear nevus. J. Cutan. Die. incl. Syph., 
Chicago, 1919, xxxvii, 343.— Ormsby (O. S.) & Mitchell. 
Linear nevus, psoriasiform type. Arch. f. Dermat. & Syph., 
Chicago, 1920, n. s., i, 614.— Ossola (S.). Due casi di neo 
lineare sistematizzato. Boll. d. Soc. med.-chir. di Pavia, 
J910, xxiv, 115-126 — Polland (R.). Naevus linearis verru- 
cosus. Dermat. Ztschr., Berl., 1913, xx, 499-502.— Samuel 
(H. C). Case of linear naevus in mother and child. Proc. 
Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1914-15, viii, Dermat. Sect., 124.— 
Semon (H. C). A case of hyperkeratotic linear naevus, 
with some observations on its microscopic structure by J. 
Darier (Paris). Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1918. xxx, 200-202, 
2 p i — Sequeira (J. H.). [An unusual case of linear naevus.] 
Ibid., 1911, xxiii, 25.— Weber (F. P.). Naevus verrucosus 
linearis. Proc. Row Soc. Med., Lond., 1910-11, iv, Sect. 
Stud. Dis. Child., 32. 

Naevus (Pigmented). 

Maliniak-Schuchmann (Kreina). *Ueber 
einen Fall von Naevus pigmentosus permagnus. 
8°. Zurich, 1912. 



Naevus (Pigmented) — continued. 

Also in Schweiz. arztl. Mitt. a. Univ. -Inst. Zurich, 1912, 
277-301. 

Rheindorf (A.). *Naevus pigmentosus. 
Beziehungen desselben zu Sommersprossen 
und Chromatophoromen. 8°. Berlin, 1905. 

Adamson (H. G.). Large pigmented vascular sclerosing 
naevus in a little girl aged 10 years. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 
1911, xxiii, 179-181.— Apert & Cambessedes. Ncevi pigmen- 
taires dissemines sur tout le corps (neurofibromatose fruste?) 
et ectrodactylie bilaterale symetrique. Bull. Soc. de pediat. 
de Par., 1919, xvii, 166-169.— Bat hurst (W. R.). The re- 
moval of a birth-mark with radium. Urol. & Cutan. Rev., 
St. Louis, 1918, xxii, 55.— Biberstein (H.). Talgdriisennae- 
vus und Epitheliom. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1924, 
cxlvii, 177-183.— Burns. Generalized multiple pigmented 
naevi; showing the result of two years' treatment with liquid 
air and carbon dioxid snow. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. syph., N. 
Y., 1910, xxviii, 690.— Clark (W. L.). The treatment of 
nevus flammeus (port-wine mark) and allied conditions by 
filtered ultra-violet rays, employing the compression method 
of application; report of 10 cases with two illustrations. 
Therap. Gaz., Detroit, 1916, xl, 312-317.— Dore (S. E.). Case 
of multiple pigmented moles. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 
1919-20, xiii, Sect. Dermat., 30-32— Dubreuilh (W.) & 
Petges (G.). Le naevus bleu. Ann. de dermat. et syph., 
Par., 1911, 5. s., ii, 552-556.— Fox (H.). A case of extensive 
pigmented and hairy nevus of the bathing-trunk type, pre- 
senting genital tumors. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1912, lviii, 
1190.— Gaucher & Couineau. Naevus pigmentaire tres 
etendu du tronc, en pelerine. Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et 
syph., Par., 1910, xxi, 174-176.— Gougerot, Clara & Bonnin. 
Papillomatose pigmentee indeterminee avec elements-debu- 
tants papulo-vesiculeux et porokeratose palmoplantaire. 
Ibid., 1919, 218-221— Haslund (P.). Naevus pigmentosus 
verrucosus reg. temporal, dext.; pigmenteringer paa mund- 
slimhinden. Hosp.-Tid., K0benh., 1914, 5. R. vii, 1161- 
1163. — Heuer (G. J.). Ein Fall von ausgedehntem schwimm- 
hosenartigem Naevus pigmentosus pilosus congenitus mit 
Hamatom des Riickens und Spina bifida occulta; seine Bezie- 
hung zur von Recklinghausenschen Krankheit. Beitr. z. 
klin. Chir., Tubing., 1916-17, civ, 388-426, 1 pi.— Hoffmann 
(E.). Naevus pigmentosus pilosus, behandelt mit Kohlen- 
saureschnee. Sitzungsb. d. naturh. Ver. d. preuss. Rheinl. u. 
Westpahl., Bonn, 1911-12, B, 18.— Hollander (A.). Domi- 
nant vererbter ausgedehnter Naevus pigmentosus; ein Bei- 
trag zur Vererbungsfrage der Naevi. Arch. f. Dermat. u. 
Syph., Berl., 1923, cxliii, 329-333.— Hortolomei. Naevus 
pigmentaire pileux fitendu du front; extirpation, autoplastic 
par la methode italienne. Bull, et mem. Soc. d. med. et nat. 
de Jassy, 1915-16, xxix, 97-104.— Kyrle (J.). Zur Entstehung 
der Pigmentnaevi. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & 
Leipz., 1913, cxviii, 319-335, 2 pi.— Letulle (M.). Deux obser- 
vations de naevi pigmentaires (naevus du type papilloma- 
teux; naevus du type sarcomatoide) . Bull, et mem. Soc. 
anat. de Par., 1912, lxxxvii, 249-256.— Levy-Franckel. Nae- 
vus pigmentaire plan generalise. Groupement med.-chir. de 
la 5. region [etc.], Orleans, 1917, 152.— MacLachlan (W. 
W. G.). Extensive pigmentation of the brain associated with 
nevi pigmentosi of the skin. J. Med. Research, Bost., 1914, 
n. s., xxiv, 433-446, 1 pi. Also reprint.— Murero (G.). Un 
caso di esteso nevo pigmentario tubero-piloso. Gior. ital. d. 
mal. ven., Milano, 1923, lxiv, 638-642, 1 pi.— Oliver. Naevus 
pigmentosus. Boston M. & S. J., 1917, clxxvii, 121.— Pau- 
trier (L.-M.) & Hugel. Maladie naevique generalisee a type 
de dystrophic papillaire et pigmentaire (acanthosis nigricans) 
et de naevi pigmentaires et verruqueux dissemines sur tout le 
corps. Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1922, xxix, 
(Reun. de Strasb.), 81-91, 4 pi.— Pernef (G.). An unusual 
case of extensive pigmented hairy naevus. Brit. J. Dermat., 
Lond., 1916, xxviii, 122-124.— von Planner (R.). Naevus 
verrucosus pigmentosus unius lateris. Mitt. d. Ver. d. Aerzte 
in Steiermark, Graz., 1915, Iii, 48-50.— Quigley (D. T.). A 
case of enormous pigmented mole. J . Am. M. Ass. , Chicago , 
1924, lxxxii, 2029.— Bagone (S. ). Neo materno pigmentato 
e trapianti con rapida evoluzione. Clin, chir., Milano, 1910, 
wiii, 1055-1068, 2 pi.— Bibbert (H.). Bemerkungen zum 
Chromatophorom. Centralbl. f. allg. Path, u path. Anat., 
Jena, 1918, xxix, 273-278— Boss (Eliz. N. MacB.). Naevus 
pigmentosus. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1909, i, 1416.— Boy ( J.-N.). 
Un cas de naevus pigmentaire pileux nasal et pigmentaire 
verruqueux pileux jugolabial, du cote droit; autoplastics 
variees; guerison. Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1923, xliv, 
531-542. Also transl., Canad. M. Ass. J., Toronto, 1925, xv, 

138-143. Pigmented hairy nevus of the nose with 

pigmented and warty nevus of the cheek and lip. Arch. 
( Holaryngol., Chicago, 1925, ii, 565-573.— Scaduto. Tumore 
fibromatoso pigmentato, con cellule di neo, della pelle. Gior. 
ital. d. mal. ven., Milano, 1909, xliv, 668-674, 1 pi.— Smith 
(W. M.). A case of extensive pigmented and hairy naevus 
with molluscous tumours. Brit. J. Child. Dis., Lond., 1915, 
xii, 299-301.— Stein (R. O.). Ueber Pigmentbildung in 
melanotischen Hauttumoren. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1913, 
lxiii, 2432-2436.— Stranz (H.). Zur Kenntnis der blauen 
Naevi. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1924, cxlvii, 131- 
134.— Tollendal (T.). Um caso de nevo vemicoso pigmentar 
com idiotia. Brazil-med., Rio de Jan., 1920, xxxiv, 720.— 
Wallhauser. Multiple pigmented nevi. J. Cutan. Dis. 



NAEVUS 



6 



NiEV rs 



Naevus (Pigmented)— continued. 

incl. syph., Chicago, 1919, xxxvii, 471— Watkins (E. M.). 
The treatment of birth marks with carbon dioxide Mem- 
phis M. Month., 1916, xxxvii, 251.— Wise. Pigmented moles. 
J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., Chicago, 1919, xxxvii, 487.— 
Zeller. Ueber die experimented Erzeugung eines Naevus 
pigmentosus. Verhandl. d. deutsch. path. Gesellsch. 1907 
Jena, 1908, xi, 261. 

Naevus (Symmetrical). 

Audry(C). Sur une observation de naevi symetriques de 
la face pubhee par Rayer. Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et 
syph., Par., 1906, xvii, 195.— Bosellini (P. L.). Sopra i nevi 
multipli simmetrici; a proposito di un caso del cosi detto 
adenoma sebaceo del Pringle. Gior. ital. d. mal. ven , 
Milano, 1915, 1, 369^12, 1 pi— Csillag (J.). Beitrag zur 
Lehre von den symmetrischen Qesichtsnaevi. Arch. f. Der- 
mat. u. Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1906, lxxx, 37-42.— Fox. Sym- 
metrical pigmented nevus of the axillae. Arch. Dermat. & 
Syph., Chicago, 1920, n. s., ii, 127.— Fuhs (H.). TJeber 
Naevus multiplex Pringle; (Adenoma sebaceum). Arch. f. 
Dermat. u. Syph., Bed., 1924-25, cxlviii, 509-515.— Hintz 
(A.). Ein Fall von Naevus Pringle und Neurofibromatosis 
(von Recklinghausen). Ibid., Wien & Leipz., 1911, cvi, 277- 
282, 1 pi — Truffl (M.). Nevi multipli simmetrici della 
faccia. Boll. d. Soc. med.-chir. di Pavia, 1908, xxii, 270-279 — 
Winkler (M.). Weitere kasuistische BeitrSge zu den mul- 
tiplen symmetrischen Oesichtsnaevi. Arch. f. Dermat. u. 
Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1907, lxxxvi, 129-134. 

Naevus (Treatment of). 

Jonquieres (E.). *Traitement des naevi 
vasculaires, des naevi pigmentaires et des 
cheloides par le radium. 8°. Paris, 1909. 

Proust^ (J.). *De l'actinotherapie com- 
binee h l'electrolyse negative dans le traite- 
ment des naevi plans vasculaires. 8°. Paris, 
1921. 

Weigand (K.). *Die Behandlung der 
Naevi mit Kohlensaureschnee. 8°. Giessen, 
1914. 

Abbe (R.). Radium and naevus. Urol. & Cutan. Rev., 
St. Louis, 1921, xxv, 65.— Aubry (C). Nevo pigmentario 
tratado por la nieve carbonica. Cron. m6d., Lima, 1923, xl 
17-20 — Barjon & Japiot (P.). Le traitement radiothera- 
pique des naevi; formes, indications et contre-indications. 
Arch, d'electric. med., Bordeaux, 1912, xx, 433-438.— Bayet. 
La cure des naevi vasculaires par le radium. Scalpel, Liege, 
1912-13, lxv, 635-644.— Bloch. Exzessive Hyperpigmenta- 
tion auf einem Naevus flammeus, infolge Radium behandlung 
Cor.-Bl. f. schweiz. Aerzte, Basel, 1917, xlvii, 684.— Bonne. 
Ueber die schmerzlose und unblutige Beseitigung des Naevus. 
vasculosus. Ztschr. f. arztl. Fortbild., Jena, 1916, xiii, 439. — 
Bunch (J. L.). The treatment of naevi by liquid air and 
solid carbon dioxide. Practitioner, Lond., 1910, lxxxv, 583- 

587. The treatment of 300 naevi by freezing. Brit. 

M. J., Lond., 1911, i, 247. The treatment of naevi, 

based on more than 2,000 cases. Ibid., 1912, ii, 296-298.— 
Clark. Port wine naevus treated with Kromayer light. J. 
Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., N. Y., 1915, xxxiii, 470-473.— Curry 
(T. W.). Removal of a facial nevus. J. Am. M. Ass., Chi- 
cago, 1909, lii, 1032 — Darricau. Traitement des angiomes et 
des naevi. Clinique, Par., 1923, xviii, 118.— Du Bois (C). 
Le traitement des naevi pileux. Rev. med. de la Suisse 
Rom., Geneve, 1921, xli, 769-772— Dubois-Havenith. 
Naevus pilaire de la joue traite par les ravons X. Presse m6d. 
beige, Brux., 1911, lxiii, 187-189— Fo'nss (A. L.). [Naevus 
vascularis treated with carbon dioxide snow.] Hosp.-Tid., 
K0benh., 1918, lxi, 1351— Fordyce. Nevus cerebelliformis 
(soft mole). J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., Chicago, 1918, xxxvi, 
584. — Foveau de Courmelles. Les naevi et leur traitement. 
Ann. de med. et chir. inf., Par., 1912, xvi, 531-533.— Gillies 
(H. D.). Case after operation for hairy mole of the face. 
Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1920-21, xiv, Sect. Dermat., 
31-33.— Giraudeau. Traitement physiotherapique des naevi 
cutanes. Prat. med. franc, Par., 1924, iii, 747-752.— Gou- 
gerot & Dessaux. Naevus verruqueux debutant palmaire 
chez un hfredo-syphilitique gueri par le traitement mercuriel. 
Ann. d. mal. ven., Par., 1920, xv, 599-602, 1 pi.— Haret. 
Traitement combines dans un cas de naevus pilaire de la face: 
rfeultat esthetique. Bull, et mem. Soc. de radiol. med. de 
Par., 1911, iii, 321-323.— Hudelo & de Jong (Mile.). Na?vi 
systematise verruqueux (lin^aires et en placards) traites par 
la radiotherapie et l'acide carbonique neigeux. Bull. Soc. 
franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1911, xxii, 426-429.— Jones 
(H. L.). The treatment ofnaevus by electrical methods, with 
notes of 1,600 cases. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1908-9, ii, 

Dermat. Sect., 102-122. The treatment ofnaevus by 

radium, from notes of 24 cases. Arch. Rontg. Ray., Lond., 
1909-10, xiv, 169.— Kromayer. Die Behandlung der roten 
Muttennale mit Licht und Radium nach Erfahrungen an 40 
Fallen. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1910, 
xxxvi, 299-302.— Lameris (H. J.). [The treatment of moles.] 
Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1914, 626-628, 1 pi.— 
Lee (W. T.). The treatment of nevi. J. Am. Inst. Ho- 
nweop., Chicago, 1921-22, xiv, 906-913 — Mackay (H.). Nevi 



Naevus (Treatment of) — continued. 

and their treatment by radium. J . Radiol., Omaha, 1924, v, 
305-307.— McLean (S. II.). Report of a case of birth-mark 
treated with carbon dioxide snow. Tr. Mississippi M. Ass., 
[Jackson], 1911, xliv, 53-56.— Mally. Cure des naevi par les 
rayons X. Pediatric prat., Lille, 1909, vii, 71-73.— Moles- 
worth (E. n.). The treatment of vascular naevi. Med. J • 
Australia, Sydney, 1922, i, 576-578.— Morln. Radiotherapie 
des naevi vasculaires. Gaz. med. de Nantes, 191 1, 2. s , Mix, 
970-973.— Morton (E. R.). The treatment of naevi and other 
cutaneous lesions by electrolysis, cautery, and refrigeration. 
Lancet, Lond., 1909, ii, 1658-1661 — Morton (R.). The new 
method of treating naevi. Clin. J., Lond., 1909-10, xxxv, 20(>- 
208.— Newcomer (W. S.). The treatment of nevi. Am. J. 
Roentgenol., N. Y., 1917, iv, 605-610.— Pfahler (G. E.). In- 
tensive birthmark successfully treated by the desiccation 
method, report of a case. Urol. & Cutan. Rev., St. Louis, 
1915, xix, 666-668— Riddle (J. R-). Cases illustrating the 
curative effects of radium on naevi. Glasgow M. J., 1911. 
lxxv, 451-453.— Sabouraud (R.). Du traitement des naevi 
par le galvano-cautere. Clinique, Par., 1912, vii, 3.>1. 
Sicilia. Variedades de nevus y sus tratamientos mas indi- 
cados. Siglomed., Madrid, 1920, lxvii, 901.— Smith (E. A.). 
The treatment of naevus with solid carbon dioxide, C anaa. 
M. Ass. J., Toronto, 1912, ii, 1113-1117.— Souttar (H. S.). 
Cases after operation for extensive hairy moles of the face. 
Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1920-21, xiv, Sect. Dermat., 
29-31.— Stevens (R. H.). The treatment of naevi. J. 
Radiol., Omaha, 1921, ii, No. 10, 33-39— Waxhem (F. E.). 
The treatment of birth marks with carbon dioxide snow: 
exhibition of apparatus, and report of cases. Denver M. 
Times [etc.], 1908-9, xxviii, 388-393.— Weil (A.). Le traite- 
' ment des taches de vin. Bull. Soc. de p6diat. de Par., 1913, 
xv, 366-369. 

Naevus (Vascular). 

Hertz (Perla). *Des naevi vasculaires et 
de leur traitement en particulier par la photo- 
therapie. 8°. Nancy, 1912. 

Larribere (C). *Sur une forme rare de 
ncevus angio-fibromateux de la face et de l'or- 
bite. 8°. Paris, 1924. 

Weinberg (J.). *Zur Radiumtherapie des 
Naevus vasculosus. 8°. Zurich, 1910. 

Balzer & Barcat. Naevi teJangiectasiques de la face 
(varifitfi de polyadenome telangiectasique de Pringle) . Bull. 
Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1913, xxiv, 568-570. — 
Barcat. Decoloration par le radium sans radiumdermite 
d'un naevus vasculaire plan. Ibid., 1909, xx, 89. —Barjon (F.). 
Reflexions sur le traitement des naevi vasculaires tubereux par 
les rayons de Roentgen. J . de radiol. et d'electrol . , Par. , 1925, 
ix, 15-21. Also transl., Am. J. Phys. Therap., Chicago. 
1924-25, i, 545-549.— Bayet (A.). Le traitement des nrevi 
vasculaires (taches de vin) par le radium. Scalpel, Liege, 
1909-10, lxii, 711-718.— Bossard (K.). Die hlassen Feuermale 
der Kinder; Naevi angiomatosi— Telangiektasien. Jahrb. f. 
Kinderh., Berl., 1918, lxxxviii, 204-230.— Broeman (C. J.). 
Haemangioma, involving more than half of the neck in a baby 
four days old, treated successfully with radium. Cincinnati 
J. Med., 1923, iv, 304.— Crocker (H. R.). A series of cases 
treated with liquid air, with a demonstration of the met hod of 
application in a case of port-wine naevus. Proc. Roy. Soc 
Med., Lond., 1908-9, ii, Dermat. Sect., 155.— Derrien~(E.) <fc 
Marques (H.). Naevus pigmento-vasculaire, traite par le 
radium. Montpel. med., 1909, xxviii, 302.— Du Bois (C). 
Trois cas de naevus vasculaire a la face traites par le radium. 
Rev. med. de la Suisse Rom., Geneve, 1909, xxix, 34-36.— 
Friedlander (D.). Treatment of naevus vascularis by the 
use of carbon dioxide snow. Calif. State J. M., San Fran 
1911, ix, 408-413. Also transl., Dermat. Centralbl., Berl , 
1911-12, xv, 66-74.— Glmeno (V.). Tratamiento de los nevi 
vasculares sanguineos por las bacterias alfas. Rev. de med y 
cirug. pract., Madrid, 1917, cxvii, 281-289.— Hall (M.). Sug- 
gestion for the cure of vascular naevus. /n Hall (M.). Pract. 
Obs. & Suggestions, Lond., 1845, 217-231.— Hempel. Ein 
Fall von Naevus vasculosus des Rachens und Kehlkopfes 
Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1908, xiv, 1699 — Hubbard (D.) 
Naevus vasculosus. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., N. Y., 1909. 
xxvii, 177.— Jacobs (A. W.). A case of vascular nevus in an 
infant treated with radium. Med. J. & Rec, N. Y., 1925, 
exxi, 494.— Josselyn (R. B.). Nevus flammeus (port wine 
mark) treated with radium. Am. J. Phys. Therap., Chicago, 
1924, i, 76. — Laborde (Mme. Simone). Curietherapie des 
naevi vasculaires. Medecine, Par., 1920-21, ii, 696-700. Also 
Progres med., Par., 1921, 3. s., xxxvi, 531.— Laignel-Lavas- 
tine. Naevi vasculaire. Gaz. d. hop., Par., 1923, xevi, 1073. — 
Larat (J.). Le traitement eJectrique actuel des naevi vascu- 
laires. Med. mod., Par., 1909, xx, 337-339.— Leplus (J ). 
Epulis et papillome colncidant avec un naevus vasculaire de 
la face. J. d. sc. med. de Lille, 1908, i, 229-232.— Leroux (C.) 
&Labb£(R.). Naevus vasculaire pknetsymetrique. Bull 
Soc. depediat. de Par.. 1910, xii, 136-141— Levy- Dorn. Ein 
mit Riintgenstrahlen behandelter Naevus vasculosus faciei 
Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1912, xlix, 34.— McGregor (A . N.). a 
large diffuse venous naevus. Tr. Glasg. Path. & Clin. So-> 
1903-4, x, 8-11. Further report on the cases of hir^e 



7 



NAGEL 



Nflevus (Vascular) — continued. 

venous naevus of the thigh and varicose veins of the anterior 
abdominal wall. Ibid., 63.— MacLeod (J. M. II ). Three 
cases of raised vascular naevi cured by carhondioxide snow. 
Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1908-9, ii, Dermat. Sect., 156.— 
Masotti (A.). Cura del neo vasculare e pigment ario me- 
diante il radium. Lucina, Bologna, 1914, xix, 129; 145; 161.— 
Miehelson. Vascular nevus. Arch. Dermat. & Syph., 
Chicago, 1923, n. s., viii, 441.— Miller (C. C). Insulation of 
needle shaft in electrolysis needle cauterization treatment of 
port-wine marks. Med. Standard, Chicago, 1925, xlviii, 
No. 4, 11. — Mize (G. H.). Treatment of vascular naevi with 
carbon dioxide snow. Calif. State J. M., San Fran., 1912, 
x, no.— Montgomery (D. W.) & Culver (G. D.). Treat- 
ment of vascular naevi with radium. Boston M. & S. J., 
1920, clxxxiii, 412-414.— Morrow (II.) & Taussig (L. R.). 
Radium therapy of vascular nevi. Am. J. Roentgenol., N. 
Y., 1923, n. s., x, 867-871.— de Nobele (J.). Essais compara- 
tives des differents modes de traitement des naevi vasculaires. 
Arch, d'electric. mod., Bordeaux, 1910, xviii, 963-960.— Noel 
(P.). Naevus vasculaire plan systematise. Ann. de dermat. 
et desyph., Par., 5. s., 1911, ii, 613-616.— Pichard. Le traite- 
ment radiotWrapique des naevi vasculaires. Arch. med. d'An- 
gers, 1923, xxvii, 50-57. [Discussion], 62.— Rulison (R. H.) & 
McLean (S.). The treatment of vascular nevi with radium. 
Am. J. Dis. Child., Chicago, 1923, xxv, 359-370. -Saalfeld 
(E.). Ueber Naevi angiomatosi in der Hinterhauptsnak- 
kengegend. Med. Klin., Berl., 1910, vi, 145.— Schmidt 
(H. E.). Zwei Falle von Naevus vasculosus durch Rontgeu- 
bestrahlung geheilt. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Berl., 1909, xxxv, 2316-2318.— Sibley (W. K.). A case of 
bilateral telangiectases (naevus araneus). Brit. J. Dermat., 
Lond., 1914, xx vi, 197-202.— Sierra (L. R. F.). Tratamiento 
de los ncevi vasculares y pigmentarios por el radium. Rev. 
espafl. de dermat. y sif. , Madrid, 1910, xii, 289-293.— Simp- 
son (F. E.). Radium in the treatment of vascular naevi. 
Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1924, xxxviii, 407-411.— 
Swanberg (H.). Nevus vasculosus (strawberry mark); 
report of a case cured by radium therapy. J. Radiol., Omaha 
1923, iv, 284.— Swanson (C). Removal of angiomata with 
radium. J. Med. Ass. Georgia , Atlanta, 1923, xii, 181-183.— 
Turner (P.). Case of cavernous naevus of the foot. Proc. 
Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1920-21, xiv, Sect. Clin., 48.— Vila- 
nova. Naevus vascular curat pel radium. An. de med. 
Butll. mens, de l'Acad. . . . Catalunya, Barcel., 1910, iv, 
492-494, 1 pi.— White (C. J.). Extensive facial naevus vascu- 
laris. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., N. Y., 1912, xxx, 272.— 
VVickham (L.) & Degrais. The treatment of vascular naevi 
by radium. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1907, xix, 379-381.— 
Williams (C. M.) & Traub (E. F.). The radium treatment 
of vascular nevi. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1925, xlii, 375-383.— 
Zak (E.). Ueber die Bedeutung der Naevi vasculosi des 
Nackens. Oesterr. San.-Wes., Wien, 1915, xxvii, Beil., 
31-37.— Zebden (A.). RSntgenbehandlung eines Naevus 
lymphangiectaticus. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien c\: 
Leipz., 1912, cxiii, Orig., 1229-1232, 1 pi. 

Nafilyan (Edouard). Contribution a l'etude 
experimentale et clinique du lipoide homo- 
stimulant de l'ovaire. 131 pp. 8°. Paris, 
1914. No. 268. 

Naftolovici (Jancu) [1875- ]. *Kasuisti- 
scher Beitrag zum Studium der Aortenaneu- 
rvsraen. 63 pp. 8°. Berlin, E. Ebering, 
1915. 

Naga (Said) [1900- ]. *Die nervose Regula- 
tion der Atmung mit besonderer Beriicksichti- 
gung des Asthma bronchiale (nervosum). 
[Berlin.] 25 pp., 1 1. 8°. Charlottenburg, 
Gebr. Hoffmann, 1925. 

Naga sore. 

Abraham (R. B.). A new treatment for naga sore. 
Indian M. Oaz., Calcutta, 1923, Iviii, 479 — Fox (E. C. H.L 
Naga sore. Indian J. M. Research, Calcutta, 1920-21, viii, 
4 pi., 694-699.— Mathur (S. N.). An epidemic of so-called 
nagasore at Unao. Indian M. Gaz., Calcutta, 1922, lvii, 96. 

Nagai (Iwao) [1867- J. *Ein Fall von tuber- 
culoser Basilarmeningitis ausgehend von einer 
Caries tuberculosa des Atlas und Epistropheus. 
20 pp. 8°. Miinchen, Kastner & Callwev, 
1905. 

Nagai (Shuta) [1876- ]. * Ueber das Ver- 
haltnis der Aciditat des Magensaftes zum 
Chlorgehalt und zur Aciditat des Harns. 40 
pp. 8°. Gottingen, L. Hofer, 1914. 

Nagamachi (Attushi) [1884- ]. *Ueber 
einen Fall von Doppelmissbildung (Kephalo- 
Thorakopagus). 40 op., 11., 1 pi. 8°. Miin- 
chen, Kastner & Callwey, 1910. 



Nagamori (Hikohachi) [1880- ]. * Ueber 
experimented Erzeugung von Magengeschwti- 
ren beim Kaninchen durch Reizungen des 
Plexus coeliacus. 32 pp. 8°. Wiirzburg, F. 
Staudenraus, 1910. 

Nagana. 

See Trypanosomiasis. 
Nagayo (Mataro). 

Editor of Gann. The Japanese Journal of Cancer Re- 
search, Tokyo. 1919-1927. 

Nagayo (Skokichi) [1866-1910]. 

Minami (D.). [Obituary.] Internat. Beitr. z. Path. u. 
Therap. d. Ernahrungsstor. [etc.], Berl., 1911-12, iii, 131. 

Nagel (Adolf) [1888- ]. *Ueber psychische 
Storungen bei multipler Sklerose. [Erlangen.] 
36 pp. 8°. Ingolstadt, A. Ganghofer, 1915. 

Nagel (Albrecht). Der Farbensinn. 39 pp. 8°. 
Berlin, 1869. 

Forms Heft 173 of Samml. gemeinverst&ndl. wissensch. 
Vortr. 

Die Liebe der Blumen. 36 pp. 8°. Ber- 
lin, 1886. 

Forms Heft 470 of Samml. gemeinverstandl. wissensch. 
Vortr. 

Nagel (August) [1879- J. *Ueber den Ein- 
fluss der Kochsalz-Infusion bei Chloroform- 
Narkose. 54 pp. 8°. Wiirzburg, P. Scneiners, 
1907. 

Nagel (Heinrich) [1888- ]. *Ueber das Auf- 
treten der Mikrosporie in Heidelberg. 51 pp. 
8°. Heidelberg, J. Horning, 1915. 

Nagel (Hugo) . Wie werde ich meine Nervositat 
los? Gemeinverstandlich beantwortet. 3. ed. 
63 pp. 12°. Berlin, H. Steinitz, 1906. 

Nagel (Joseph Darwin) [1867- ]. Nervous 
and mental diseases; a manual for students and 
practitioners. With an appendix on insomnia. 
2. ed. 293 pp. 8°. Philadelphia & New York, 
Lea & Febiger [1914]. 

Nagel (Julius) [1880- ]. *Tausend Heilstat- 
tenfalle. Statistische Wertung der Jahrgange 
1900-1904 und kritische Wiirdigung der kom- 
binierten Anstalts- und Tuberkulinbehandlung 
in der Lungenheilstatte Cottbus. [Leipzig.] 
pp. 451-505. 8°. Wiirzburg, C. Kabitzsch, 
1906. 

Ateo in Beitr. z. Klin. d. Tuberk., Wiirzb., 1906, v. 

Nagel (Julius) [1890- ]. *Die klinische Be- 
deutung doppelseitiger chronischer Speichel- 
und TranendriisenscTiwellungen. [Halle.] 25 
pp. 8°. Berlin, L. Schumacher, 1916. 

Nagel (Kathe) [1883- ]. *Nachpriifung einer 
neuen Methode zum beschleunigten Nachweis 
von Tuberkelbazillen durch den Tierversuch. 
[Heidelberg.] 15 pp. 8°. Leipzig, J. A. 
Barth, 1919. 

Nagel (Karl) [1881- ]. *Untersuchungen 
iibcr den Armwinkel des Menschen. [Freiburg 
i. B.] pp. 317-352. 8°. Stuttgart, E. Nagele, 
1907. 

Nagel (Martin Walther Immanuel) [1883- ]. 
*Der physikalische Nachweis vergrosserter 
Bronchial- und Mediastinal driisen. [Erlangen.] 
18 pp., 1 1. 8°. Berlin, S. Karger, 1907. 

Nagel (Oskar). Die Romantik der Chemie. 
7. ed. 87 pp. 8°. Stuttgart, 1914. 

Nagel (Paul Erwin) [1885- ]. *Vorder- 
hauptslagen. [Miinchen.] 69 pp. 8°. Stutt- 
gart, 1910. 

Nagel (Richard) [1884- ]. *Ein Fall von 
Scabies norwegica mit einem Beitrag zur 
Histologie dieser Krankheit. [Erlangen.] pp. 
651-670, 3 pi. 8°. Prag, A. Haase, 1913. 

Also in Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph... Wien & Leipzig, 1913, 
cxviii, 651. 



NAGEL 



8 



Nagel (Walter Hermann) [1898- ]. ♦In- 
traoral Friih- und Begleitsymptome der essen- 
tiellen perniciosen Aniimie. 8 pp. 8°. [Leip- 
zig, 1922]. F 

Nagel (Wilhelm) [1877- ]. *Ein Beitrag zur 
Kasuistik liber angeborene Herzfehler. 32 pp. 
8°. Freiburg i. Br., Spever & Kaerner, 1908. 

Nagel (Wilibald A.) [187CW911]. Handbuch der 
Physiologie des Menschen. 5 v. 8°. Braun- 
schweig, Vieweg & Sohn, 1905-1910. 

Einfuhrung in die Kenntnis der Farben- 

sinnsstorungen und ihre Diagnose. 40 pp. 8°. 
Wiesbaden, J. F. Bergmann, 1908. 

For biography see Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Berl., 1911, xxxvii, 461 (W. Trendelenburg). Also Klin. 
Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1911, xlix, 387-390 (W. Tren- 
delenburg). 

Nagelschmidt (Carl Franz) [1875- ]. Die 
Lichtbehandlung des Haarausfalles. 2 p. 1., 
70 pp. 8°. Berlin, J. Springer, 1913. 

The same. 4. ed. 82 pp. 8°. Berlin, 

J. Springer, 1926. 

The same. Loss of hair, baldness, falling 

hair, prematurely gray hair, and seborrhcea 
successfully treated by the new quartz light 
rays; authorized translation from the German 
by Richard W. Miiller. 171 pp. 8°. New 
York, W. R. Jenkins Co. [1915]. 

Lehrbuch der Diathermie fur Aerzte und 

Studierende. xi, 328 pp. 8°. Berlin, J. 
Springer, 1913. 

The same. 2. ed. viii, 328 pp. 8°. Ber- 
lin, J. Springer, 1921. 

Nager (Felix R.) . *Eine statistische Studie iiber 
die scarlatinose Erkrankung des Gehororgans. 
[Zurich. ] 42 pp., 3 pi. 8°. Wiesbaden, J. F. 
Bergmann, 1908. 

Die Taubstummheit im Lichte der neuen 

Forschung und Anschauung. Akademische 
Antrittsvorlesung gehalten am 19. Dezember, 
1908. 16 pp. 8°. Zurich, A. Miiller, 1909. 

Nager (Gust a v) [1846-1914]. 

S. (F.). Nekrolog. Cor.-Bl. f. schweiz. Aerzte, Basel 
1914, xliv, 942. 

Nager (Gustav). *Zweimalige Kronleinsche 
Operation bei einem retrobulbaren Lymphan- 
giom der Orbita; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des 
Lymphangioms der Orbita. 47 pp. 8°. Zu- 
rich, 1915. 

Naghi Khan de Gharagozlou. *Contribution 
a l'etude de l'hemoclasie digestive. 30 pp., 12 
tab. 8°. Lausanne, 1923. 

Nagle (Francis Willard) [1880-1918]. 

Obituary. Am. J. Surg., Q. Suppl. Anesth., N. Y., 1918, 
xxxii, 71. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., Toronto, 1918, viii, 166. 

iVagle (John T.) [1841-1919]. 

Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1919, lxxiii, 51. 
Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1919, xcv, 1064. Also N. York M. J. 
Tetc], 1919, cix, 1089. 

Nagler (Isidore Leon) [1890- ]. The true 
cause of baldness. 96 pp., port. 16°. [New 
York, E. Newman, 1922.] 

Naglowsky (Modeste). *Etude d'ensemble de 
l'epidemie de pneumonie de 1910-1911, a 
Geneve d'apres 94 cas traites a l'hopital can- 
tonal. 36 pp. 8°. Geneve, 1911. 

Nagorski (V alentinFedosieyevich) [1845- 
1912]. 

[Obituary.] Vet. Obozr., Mosk., 1912, xiv, 273-286. Also 
Vet. Zhizn, Mosk., 1912, vi, 241-243 [port, in text]. 

Nagorsky (Vera). *Etudes sur l'intoxication 
proteique. 22 pp. 8°. Lausanne, 1912. 

Nagoya (Chozo) [1885- _ ]. *Operabilitat des 
rteruscarcinoms. Die Ursache der spate n 
Inanspruchnahme des Arztes. 40 pp., 11. 8°. 
Miinchen, Kastner & Callwey, 1912. 



Naguib (Fakhri Nached). *Le cancer du corps 
du pancreas a forme d'ancvrysme de l'aorte 
abdominale. 15 pp. 8°. Geneve, 1925. 

von Nagy (Siegfried) [1888- ]. *Zur Ka- 
suistik des pulsierenden Exophthalmus. 153 
pp. 8°. Tubingen, H. Laupp, jr., 1919. 

Nahan (Louis) [1885- ]. *Di verses applica- 
tions de l'clcctricite dans le traitement des 
vermes: verrues planes, verrues vulgaires. 
139 pp. 8°. Paris, 1912. No. 438. 

Nahapetjan (Wagarschak) [1882- ]. *Bei- 
triige zur Kenntnis der Malaria im Transkau- 
kasus. 41 pp. 8°. Giessen, A. Klein, 1912. 

Nahm (Kurt) [1900- ]. *Zur Frage der 
Operation der habituellen Schulterluxation. 
32 pp. 8°. [Frankfurt a. M., W. Boockmann], 
1926. 

Nahm (Nikolaus) [1865-1912]. 

Blumenfeld. Nekrolog. Internat. Centralbl. .. d. ges. 
Tuberk.-Forseh., Wiirzb. & Par., 1911-12, vi, 625.— Liebc 
(G.). Nekrolog. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1912, lix, 
2625, port. 

Nahme (Hans) [1897- ]. *Ueber intra- 
muskulare Angiome. 12 pp. 8°. Leipzig, 
E. Lehmann, 1922. 

Nahmias (Samuel-Hananel) [1890- ]. *La 
lutte contre la maison insalubre et la loi 15 
fevrier 1902; son application a Bordeaux. 92 
pp. 8°. Bordeaux, 1918. No. 20. 

Nahmmacher (Johannes) [1885- ]. *Bei- 
trage zur Pathologie des Buphthalmus. 42 pp. 
8°. Rostock, Adler's Erben, 1910. 

Nahmmacher (Werner Hermann Gotthold 
Max) [1888- ]. *Ueber die Erfolge der 
Eiweissmilchbehandlung im Heinrich-Kinder- 
Hospital. 41 pp. 8°. Kiel, H. Fiencke, 1914. 

Naiditsch (Mathias). *Ueber die Mobilisierung 
des Kniegelenkes. 44 pp. 8°. Berlin, H. 
Blanke, 1911. 

Nail-biting. 

Berillon. L'onychophagie est-elle un signe de degene- 
rescence? Rev. de l'hypnot. et psychol. physiol., Par., 

1908-9, xxiii, 27. L'onychophagie et son traitement 

psychotherapique. Rev. de psychotherap., Par., 1911-12, 
xxvi, 273-277.— Condular (P.). Onicofagia. Riv. med., 
Milano, 1911, xix, 181-183.— Disbury. Traitement de l'ony- 
cophagie par les appareils de prothese dentaire. J. de med. 
de Par., 1908, 2. s., xx, 353-356— Pa mart (R.). L'onycho- 
phagie est-elle un signe de degenerescence? Rev. de l'hvpnot. 
et psychol. physiol., Par., 1908-9, xxiii, 57.— Pont (A.J. A 
propos d'un cas invetere d'onycophagie. Lyon med. 1911, 
cxvi, 169-171. — R. (S.). Appareil buccal contre l'onycho- 
phagie. Presse med., Par., 1924, xxxii (annexe), 2061. 

Nails. 

Guckel (A .0. W. F. A.). *Untersuchungen 
iiber den histologischen Aufbau der Kralle von 
Canis familiaris und Felis domestica. 8°. 
[Leipzig, 1922.] 

Branca (A.). Notes sur la structure de l'ongle. Ann. de 
dermat. et syph., Par., 1910, 5. s., i, 353-371.— Bruhns 
(Fanny). Der Nagel der Halbaflen und Affen; ein Beitrag 
zur Phylogenie des menschlichen Nagels. Morphol. Jahrb . 
Leipz., 1910, xl, 501-609.— Burrows (M. T.). The signifi- 
cance of the lunula of the nail. Johns Hopkins Hosp. Rep 
Bait., 1919, xviii, 357-361.— Chou (S. S.) & Dieter (W j 
Zur Physiologie der Capillaren am Nagelwall gesunder Per- 
sonen Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 1921-22, cxciii, 459- 
461— Cunningham (W. P.). The nails. N. York M. J 
[etc.l, 1915, ci, 675-679. ^Ikoreprint.— Dieter (W.) & Sung- 
Sneng (C). Zur Physiologie und Morphologic der Capil- 
laren am Nagelwall bei gesunden Personen. Ztschr. f. d ges 
exper. Med., Berl., 1922, xxviii, 234-243.— Fischer (W )' 
L eber mehrfache Querfurchenbildung der Nagel nach Tuber- 
kulininjektionen und bei Malaria. Dermat. Wchnschr 
Leipz. & Hamb., 1918, lxvii, 495-499 — Grzechowiak (F j' 
Die medikamentose Beeinflussung des Kapillarkreislaufes am 
Fingeruagelfalz. Monatschr. f. Oeburtsh. u. Gynaek., Berl 
1923, lxii, 7-20.— Kessler. Ueber Finger und Fussnagei' 
Ztschr. f. arztl. Fortbild., Jena, 1917, xiv, 657 — Langecker 
(H.). Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die chemische 
Zusammensetzung von menschlichen Nageln aus versc-hiede- 
nen Lebensaltern. Ztschr. f. physiol. Chem., Berl. & Leipz 
1921, cxv. 38-42.— Kiecke (E ). Kiinstliche Querfurchen- 
bildung der Nagel. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. i Hamb 
1918, lxvii, 655-061— Bosenberger (F.). Zur Formenlehre 



NAILS 



9 



NAILS 



Nails — continued . 

der Nagelfalzgefasse. Zentralbl. f. innere Med., Leipz., 1921, 
xlii, 26-28. — Vitali (G.). Contributo sullo studio istologico 
dell' unghia; sulla presenza di vasi sanguigni nello strato di 
Malpighi dell' unghia uinana. Rieerche n. lab. di anat. 

norm. d. r. Univ. di Roma, 1905-6, xi, 357-364, 1 pi. 

Contributo alio studio istologico dell' unghia; sulla presenza 
di ghiandole a gomitolo e loro equivalent! nell' unghia umana. 
Arch. ital. di anat. e di embriol., Firenze, 1906, v, 177-203, 

3 pi. Contributo alio studio istologico dell' unghia; 

le expansioni nel derma sottoungueale dell' uomo. Internat. 
Monatschr. f. Anat. u. Physiol., Leipz., 1906, xxiii, 239- 
269, 1 pi. 

Nails (Abnormities of). 

Chamaillard (J.). *Etude l'anonychie 
(absence congenitale des ongles). 8°. Paris, 
1913. 

Berge (A.) & Weissenbach (R. J.). Absence congenitale 
complete des ongles de tous les doigts; biopsie. Ann. de der- 
mat. et syph.. Par., 1912, 5. s., iii, 244-249.— Charteris (F.). 
Case of partial hereditary anonychia. Glasgow M. J., 1918, 
lxxxix, 207-209.— Firth (A. C. D.). Hereditary absence of 
the patellae and deformity of the nails. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 
Lond., 1912, ix, 305-311.— Fox (H.). Spoon nails (koilony- 
chia). Arch. Dermat. & Syph., Chicago, 1920, n. s., ii, 265.— 
Fox (H.) & Pisko. Leukonychia in three generations. J. 
Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., Chicago, 1917, xxxv, 559.— Freche. 
Schizonychie laterale. J. de rned. de Bordeaux, 1917, xh ii, 
302. AUoGaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1918, xxxix, 5.— 
French (H.). Transverse ridges on the nails. Guy's Hosp. 
Gaz., Lond., 1918, xx\ii, 85-87. — Gottheil. Onychogryphosis 
congenita. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., N. Y., 1911, xxix, 
455. Heidingsfeld (M. L.). Congenital absence of finger 
and toenails (anonychia congenitalis totalis). Urol. &Cutan. 
Rev., St. Louis, 1913, xvii, 476-478: 1914, Tech. Suppl., ii, 
133-135.— Koehler (G.). Ein Beitrag zur Onychogryphosis 
symmetrica congenita et hereditaria. Miinchen. med. Wchn- 
schr., 1909, lvi, 661.— Kren. Nageldefekt (Anonychie). 
Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1919, xxxii, 1081.— Lisser (H.). Ony- 
chauxis in a eunuchoid; remarkable improvement by implan- 
tations of testicular substance. Arch. Dermat. & Syph., 
Chicago, 1924, x, 180-182.— Loisel. Un cas d'onychogrilfose. 
Normandie med., Rouen, 1923, xxxiv, 304. — Mendes da 
Costa (S.) & van der Valk (J. W.). Two cases of onychia 
congenitalis out of plural pregnancy. Urol. & Cutan. Rev., 
St. Louis, 1919, xxiii, 159.— Murray (F. A.). Congenital 
anomalies of the nails; four cases of hereditary hypertrophy of 
the nail-bed associated with a history of erupted teeth at 
birth. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1921, xxxiii, 409, 1 pi.— 
O'Neill (B.). A case of congenital absence of nails. Lancet, 
Lond., 1916, ii, 979. — Ormsby. Koilonychia (alopecia con- 
genita). J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., Chicago, 1919, xxxvii, 
261.— Pires de Lima (J. A.). Onychogrvphose. Ann. de 
dermat. et syph., Par., 1923, 6. s., iv, 239-242.— Simpson 
(C. A.). Onychauxis. Arch. Dermat. & Syph., Chicago, 
1924, n. s., ix, 601.— Sprinz. Ueber angeborene Nagelano- 
malien. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1919, lxviii, 
337-343.— Tobias (N.). Hereditary familial dystrophy of t he 
nails. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1925, lxxxiv, 1568.— Wise 
(F ). Spoon nails. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., Chicago, 
1919, xxxvii, 467. 

Nails (Atrophy of). 

See Nails (Diseases of, Trophic). 

Nails (Diseases of). 

Martinet (J.). *L'etiologie des leuco- 
nychies partielles. 8°. Paris, 1920. 

Riesenfeld (F.). *Die Entwicklung der 
Panaritiumbehandlung mit Einschluss eines 
neuen Verfahrens beim subcutanen Panari- 
tium. 8°. Berlin, 1919. 

Adamson (H. G.). Psoriasis of the nails. Clin. J., 
Lond., 1912-13, xl, 371.— Balban. Drei Falle von Koilony- 
chie. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1914-15, 
cxix, 516.— Balzer (F.), Boye & Barcat. Tuberculome pri- 
mitif de la matrice de l'ongle. Bull. Soc. franc. ( ' e dermat. et, 
syph., Par., 1909, xx, 8.— Balzer (F.) & Sevestre. Eczema 
primitif des ongles. Ibid., 240.— Birger. Fall von Nagel- 
veranderungen bei Syphilis. Verhandl. d. Kong. d. nord. 
dermat. Ver., 2d. Kong. 1913, Stockholm, 1914, 64 — Coppo- 
lino (C). Contributo alia patologia delle unghie. Gior. 
ital. d. mal. ven., Milano, 1910, xlv, 596-606.— Coues (W. P.). 
The treatment of early paronychia. Boston M. & S. .1., 1925, 
cxciii, 871.— von Deschwanden (J.). Eine spezielle Form 
der chronischen Paronychie. Schweiz. med. Wchnschr., 
Basel, 1925, lv, 821-824— Ebstein (E.). Angeborene fami- 
liare Erkrankungen an den Niigeln. Dermat. Wchnschr., 
Leipz. & Hamb., 1919, lxviii, 113-124.— Fox (H.). Bullous 
and haemorrhagic eruption beneath the nails. J. Cutan. Dis. 
inc . Syph., N. Y., 1916, xxxiv, 764 — Friedmann (M.). 
Ueber einige seltene Nagelerkrankungen. Arch. f. Dermat. 
u. Syph., Berl., 1921, cxxxv, Orig., 161-183.— Halle (J.) & 
Decourt. Psoriasis des ongles chez un jeune enfant. Bull. 
Soc. de pediat. de Par., 1924, xxii, 179-182.— Heller (J.). Zur 



Nails (Diseases of) — continued. 

Kasuistik seltener Nagelerkrankungen. Dermat Ztschr., 
Berl., 1911, w iii. 969: 1912, xix, 609: 1914, xxi, 151: 1916, xxiii, 
726: 1920, xxxi, 83: 1921, xxxiv, 162— Hollander (L.). Ony- 
chia due to bacillus coli communis. Arch. Dermat. & Syph., 
Chicago, 1921, n. s., iv, 366.— Houston (T.) & Thomson 
(W. W.D.). Bacillus coli as a cause of septic onychia. Lan- 
cet, Lond., 1914, i, 1401— Hugo (D. de V.). Treatment of 
onychia by ionic medication. Arch. Roentg. Ray, Lond., 
1914-15, xix, 437. — Jaubert (A.). Un cas d'onyxis et perio- 
nyxis a colibacilies traite par auto-vaccin. Bull. Soc. franc, 
de dermat. et syph., Par., 1924, xxxi, 3-5.— Levin. Syphilitic 
onychia. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., Chicago, 1919, xxxvii, 
497.— Meachen (G. N.). Systematic study of morbid condi- 
tions of the nails. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1912, ii, 306-308 — 
Merian (L.). Die Rontgentherapie der Nagelerkrankungen. 
Cor.-Bl. f. schweiz. Aerzte, Basel, 1917, xlvii, 1521-1525.— 
Meyer (M.). Ein durch Quarzlicht geheilter Fall von 
schwerer Nageleiterung. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. 
& Berl., 1918, xliv, 490.— Nash (W. G.). A case of onycho- 
gryphosis. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1924, ii, 52. — Oppenheim 
(M.). Ueber eine eigene Art der Nagelablosung bei Wasche- 
rinnen. Wien. Arb. a. d. Geb. d. soz. Med., Wien & Leipz., 
1910, 127-135.— Pernet (G.). Case of multiple leuconychia 
striata, associated with leuconychia totalis of one thumb nail. 
Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1919, xii, Dermat. Sect., 28.— 
Quinn. Syphilitic onychia. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., 
Chicago, 1919, xxxvii, 424. — Boss (T. W.). A few points on 
the nails and their pathological conditions. Urol. & Cutan. 
Rev., St. Louis, 1914, xviii, 484-486. — Sachs. Syphilonychia 
sicca der Fingerniigel. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1911, xxiv, 
1141.— Samuel (H. C). Case of leuconychia. Proc. Roy. 
Soc. Med., Lond., 1918-19, xii, Sect. Dermat., 57— Schindler 
(C). Die Behandlung kranker Nagel mit Rontgenstrahlen. 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1908, xxxiv, 921- 
923. — Schleicher (M.). Zur Aetiologie der Onychogryphosis 
und der subungualen Hyperkeratose. Dermat. Wchnschr., 
Leipz. & Hamb., 1916, lxiii, 691-711.— Schlesinger (A.). 
Zur Behandlung der Paronychie. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 
1921, xlviii, 656.— Sibley (W. K.). Discoloratio unguium: 
(1) leucopathia unguium; (2) ungues flavi. Brit. J. Dermat., 
Lond., 1911, xxiii, 281-291 — Spillmann (L.) & MougoUe. 
Hyperkfiratose sous ungueale douloureuse professionnelle. 
Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1925, xxxii (Reun. 
de Nancy), 49. — Stokes (J. H.). Tuberculous paronychia; 
report of a case with unusual features. Arch. Dermat. & 
Syph., Chicago, 1923, n. s., viii, 44-47.— Strandberg (J.). 
Beitrag zur Kenntnis seltener Nagelkrankheiten. Dermat. 
Ztschr., Berl., 1915, xxii, 278-287.— Thibierge (G.). Un cas 
de sideration ungueale. Bull. Soc. franc de dermat. et syph., 
Par., 1920, xxvii, 292-295.— Thibierge (G.) & Hufnagel. 
Leuconychie totale de trois ongles de la mfme main. Ibid., 
1921, xxviii, 231-233 — Thibierge (G.) & Legrain (P.). 
Perionyxis et melanonychie professionnels par contact de 
matieres sucrees. Ibid., 229-231.— Tieche (M.). Ueber eine 
Erkrankung des Nagelfalzes von syphiloidem Aussehen, 
verursacht durch den Bazillus fusiformis. Schweiz. med. 
Wchnschr., Basel, 1922, Iii, 1259.— Weber (F. P.). Some 
pathologic conditions of the nails; various forms of leucony- 
chia, transverse grooving, incurved naite with clubbed fingers, 
congenital ingrowing nails. Internat. Clin., Phila., 1918, 28. 
s., i, 108-130, 1 pi. Also reprint.— Weiss. Leukonychia. J. 
Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., Chicago, 1918, xxxvi, 594.— Wise (F.). 
Psoriasis of finger nails and toe nails. Ibid., 1919, xxxvii. 
362.— Woolf (M. S.). Leukonychia striata. Arch. Dermat. 
& Syph., Chicago, 1925, n. s., xii, 520, 1 pi. 

Nails (Diseases of, Parasitic and mycotic). 

Abramowitz. Ringworm of the nails. J. Cutan. Dis. 
incl. Syph., Chicago, 1919, xxxvii, 152. — Baron (L.),Magron 
(J.) & Valtis (J.). Onychomycose a Pityrosporum ovale. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1925, xcii, 557.— Bernard 
(L.), Baron (L.) [et al.]. Onychomycose a Pityrosporum 
ovale. Ann. de med., Par., 1925, xviii, 396-402.— de Beur- 
mann & Gougerot. Onychomycose. Bull. Soc. franc, de 
dermat. et syph., Par., 1906, xvii, 157-161. Also Ann. de 
dermat. et syph., Par., 1906, 4. s., vii, 277-281.— Bloch. Fall 
von Nagelmykose mit kutanen Autoinokulationsherden. 
Schweiz. med. Wchnschr., Basel, 1921, li, 117. — Bourgeois. 
(M.). Ueber Onychomykosis saccharomycetica. Dermat. 
Ztschr., Berl., 1914, xxii, 411-420.— Bresciani (G.). Contri- 
buto casistico alio studio delle onicomicosi rare, onicomicosi 
da Microsporum audouini. Gior. ital. d. dermat. e sif. , 
Milano, 1925, lxvi, 1085-1109, 2 pi — Craik (R.). A simple 
treatment of ringworm of the nails. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1920, 
i, 185.— Da Costa (S. M.) & Van Der Valk (J. W.). Two 
cases of onychia congenit alis out of plural pregnancy. Urol. 
& Cutan. Rev., Tech. Suppl., St. Louis, 1916, iv, 44— Du- 
breuilh. Botryomycome ungueal. Bull. Soc. franc, de der^ 
mat. et syph., Par., 1921, xxviii, 516.— Dubreuilh & Jobard. 
Infection fuso-spirillaire sous-ungueale avec distrophie un- 
gueale hereditaire. J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1920, 1, 133.— 
Emile-Weil (P.) & Gaudin. Recherchessurles onychomy- 
coses. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1919, lxxxii, 121 — 
Falchi (G.). Onicomicosi da Hemispora stellata. Gior. 
ital. d. dermat. e sif., Milano, 1925, lxvi, 650-656, 1 pi— Foster 
(M. H.). Favus and ringworm of the nails. J. Am. M. Ass. 
Chicago, 1914, lxiii, 640-645. Also reprint. —Fox (G. II.) & 
Fox (H.). Tinea unguium. Arch. f. Dermat. & Syph., 



NAILS 



10 



NAILS 



Nails (Diseases of, Parasitic and my- 
cotic) — continued. 

Chicago, 1920, n. s., i, 722-724 — Frei (W.). Eine Soormykose 
der Nagel bei einer Salvarsan-Dermatitis; (Reaktionen tieri- 
scher Immunisieren mit Soorpilzen; soorahnliche Pilze als 
Saprophyten auf pathologisch veriinderter Haut). Arch. f. 
Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1921, cxxix, Orig., 404- 
433.— Gastou & Loiselet. Presence de levures dans deu\ oas 
d'onychomycose d'apparence trichophytique. Bull. Soc. 
franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1909, xx, 139— Gottheil. 
Onychomycosis. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., N. Y., 1913, 
xxxi, 5ii — HaUopcau (H.). Nouvelle note sur un cas 
d'onychomycose. Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. etsvph., Par., 
1907, xviii, 234— Heller (J.). Nagelerkrankung (lurch Tri- 
chophyton endothrix violaceum. Dermat. Ztschr., Berl., 
1923, xxxviii, 13-15.— Hicks (J. A. B.). A caseof peri-onvchia 
due to a blastomyces. Lancet, Lond., 1924, i, 128.— Jessner 
(M.). TJeher eine neue Form von Nagelmvkosen (Leukonv- 
chia trichophytica). Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1922, 
cxli, 1-8— Jessner (M.) & Kleiner (P.). Ueber das Vor- 
kommen von Sprosspilzen an normalen Nageln und ihre 
Pathogenitat. Ibid., 1925, cxlix, 363-369.— Kawasaki (Y.). 
Ueber die Nageltrichophytie in Japan. Japan. Ztschr. f. 
Dermat. u. Urol., Tokyo, 1923, xxiii, 115, 4 pi — Lewandow- 
sky. Onychomykose mit bisher nicht kultivierbaren Faden- 
pilzen. Verhandl. d. deutsch. dermat. Gesellsch. 1906, Berl., 
1907, ix, 437-439. — Low (R. C). Onychomycosis. Dermat. 

Stud., Hamb. & Leipz., 1910, xxi, 235-253. Fungus 

infections of the finger nails. Edinb. M. J., 1911, n. s., vi, 
121-128, 6 pi — Lutati (C. V.). Contributo alio studio della 
tricofizia ungueale familiare; onicomicosi da trichophyton 
sffractum e da trichophyton plicatile. Gior. ital. d. mal. ven. 
Milano, 1917, lii, 54-68, 1 pi.— Matruchot (L.) & See (P.). 
Sur un cas d'onychomycose typique. Compt. rend. Soc. de 
biol., Par., 1921, lxxxiv, 307.— Merian (L.). Onychomykosis 
trichophytina. Cor.-Bl. f. schweiz. Aerzte, Basel, 1915, 
xlv, 60— Nauck (E. O.). Beitrag zur Diagnostik der Ony- 
ehomykosen. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1924, 
Ixxix, 1581-1585.— Nencioni (M.). Onicomicosi da scopu- 
lariopsis brevicaulis (var. Hominis) sin. Penicillium brevi- 
eaule (var. Hominis). Gior. ital. d. mal. ven., Milano, 1924, 
Ixv, 972-977, 2 pi — Pellier. Sur une nouvelle forme parasi- 
taire des onychomycoses. Ann. de dermat. et syph., Par., 

1912, 5. s., iii, 563-565 — Pellizzari (C). Di alcuni casi di oni- 
comicosi guariti colla Rontgenterapia. Gior. di elett. med., 
Napoli, 1907, viii, 61-63.— Ravaut (P.) & Rabeau (H.). 
Sur une forme speciale de trichophvte ungueale. Ann. de 
dermat. et syph., Par., 1921, 6. s., ii, 363-365 — Reiss (F.). 
Eine eigenartige Nagelmykose in China (Onycholysis tricho- 
phytica). Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1923,lxxvii, 
891. — Sartory (A.). Onychomycoses provoquees par on 
champignon du genre scopulariopsis. Compt. rend. Soc. de 

biol., Par., 1919, lxxxii, 808. Sur un champignon nou- 

veau du genre Aspergillus isole dans un cas d'onychomycose. 
Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1920, clxx, 523.— Sartory 
(A.) & Sartory (B.). Etude d'un scopulariopsis isole dans 
un cas d'onychomycose. Bull. Acad, de med., Par., 1925, 
3. s., xciii, 707-709.— Semon (H. C). Ringworm of the nails 
of the hands. Prbc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1921-22, xv. 

Sect. Dermat., 31. — ■ Two cases of ringworm of the 

nails in sisters. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1922, xxxiv, 353-357. 

Tinea unguium. Clin. J., Lond., 1923, lii, 233-238. 

Shelmire (J. B.). Ringworm of the nails. Texas State J. 
M., Fort Worth, 1916, xii, 269— Strandberg. Fall von 
( )nvchomycosis favosa. Verhandl. d. Kong. d. nord. der- 
mat. Ver., 2d. Kong. 1913, Stockholm, 1914, 66.— Trimble. 
Tinea favosa of the nails. J. Cutan. Dis. incl. Syph., N. Y., 

1913, xxxi, 561.— Vuillemin (P.). Fructifications de cham- 
pignons decouvertes dans l'ongle par Louis Jannin. Compt. 
rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1920, clxx, 788-790.— Wirz (F.). 
Eigentiimlichkeiten bei Nagelmykosen. Dermat. Wchn- 
schr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1923, lxxvi, 380-386. 

Nails (Diseases of, Trophic). 

Castex (M. R.) & Camae'r (A. F.). Trastornos trofleos, 
de urias. Prensa m6d. argentina, Buenos Aires, 1925-26, xii," 
315-323. — Davis. Dystrophy of all the nails. J. Cutan. Dis 
incl. syph., N. Y., 1910, xxviii, 528 — DuRois. Naevus kera- 
tosique generalised avec dystrophie congenitale de tous les 
ongles. Ann. de dermat. et syph., Par., 1925, 6. s., vi, 602- 
609.— Hashimoto (T.). Ueber sonderbare Falle von fami- 
liarer Nagelatrophie. Japan. Ztschr. f. Dermat. u. Urol., 
Tokvo, 1923, xxiii, 113, 2 pi — Lutembacher (R.). Atropine 
ungueale congenitale. Ann. de dermat. et syph., Par., 1920, 
6. s., i, 461.— Monacelli (M.). Onicoatrofia famigliare di 
origine endocrina. Gior. ital. di dermat. esif., Milano, 1925, 
Ixvi, 948-956, 1 pi — Penso (E.). [A peculiar trophic dis- 
turbance.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haarlem, 1923, 
■ lxvii. pt. 2, 206.— Pires de Lima (J.-A.). Onychatrophie 
familiale congenitale. Ann. de dermat. et syph., Par., 1924, 
6. s., v, 266-271 — Schoonheid (P. H.). Onychatrophie. 
Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1910, xlv, pt. 2, Bijblad, 
1791.— Sibley (K.). Leuconychia striata. Brit. J. Dermat., 
Lond., 1922, xxxiv, 238.— Weber (F. P.). A case of tropho- 
neurotic separation of nails. Ibid., 1911, xxiii, 235. 

[ \ case of tropho-neurotic separation of nails, followed by 
alopecia areata.] Ibid., 1912, xxiv, 204. 



Nails (Ingrowing). 

Klages (F.). *Dcr Unguis incarnatus una 
seine operative Behandlung nach der Methode 
Rosenbach. 8°. Gottingen, 1912. 

Mehcier (C.-E.-L.). *De l'ongle incarne. 
(Essai d'etiologie et de traitement non 
sanglant.) 8°. Paris, 1916. 

Neitzert (O.). *Zur Aetiologie und Thera- 
pie des Unguis incarnatus mit besonderer Be- 
riicksichtigung der Rosenbach'schen Operation 
und ihrer Dauererfolge. 8°. Bonn, 1902. 

Ruge (W.). Eingewachsene Nagel. Neue 
Mittel und Wege zur Heilung dieses schmer- 
zenden Fussubels. 12°. Aachen, 1911. 

Rlumenfeld (L.). The ingrown toenail. Am. Med., 
Burlington, 1920, n. s., xv, 164-166.-Breda (A.). A propo- 
sito della cura ehirurgica della unghia incarnita. Gazz. a 
osp., Milano, 1922, xliii, 222 — Deavor (T. L.) A radical 
treatment of ingrown toe-nail. Am. J. Surg., N. x., 191a, 
xxvii, 248— Dittmar. Der eingewachsene Nagel. Prakt. 
Arzt, Leipz., 1917, lvii, 421-423— Lecercle. Ongle incarne et 
haute frequence. Soc. de med. mil. franc., Bull, mens , Par 
1924, xviii, 20.— van Leersum (E. C). Een eenvoudig mid- 
del tegen unguis incarnatus. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., 
\mst., 1915, ii, 1835-1837.— Lefebvre (C). Cure radioale de 
l'ongle incarne. Gas. d. hop., Par., 1925, xcvm, 390.— 
Liesching (C. E.). Lead nitrate for ingrowing toenail. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1913, ii, 746.— Loewe (O.). Behandlung 
des eingewachsenen Nagels. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 
1914, lxi, 1178.— Mickel. Unblutige Behandlung des einge- 
wachsenen Nagels. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Berl., 1925, li, 443.— Moser (E.). Operation des eingewachse- 
nen Nagels. Med. Klin. Berl., 1918, xiv, 789.— Ney (G. C). 
An operation for ingrowing toe nails. J. Am. M. Ass., Chi- 
cago, 1923, lxxx, 374.— Stewart (D. H.). The ingrown toenail 
and the coup d'hache. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1918, cviii, 858.— 
Sudley (E. W.). Du formol dans le traitement des excrois- 
sances papillomateuses et de l'onyxis des ongles incarnes. 
Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1917, xxxviii, 132.— 
Taddei (D.). La cura radicale dell' unghia incarnita. Ri- 
forma med., Napoli, 1923, xxxix, 33.— Winslow (N.). In- 
growing toenail. Hosp. Bull. Univ. Maryland, Bait., 1914- 
15, x, 99. 

Nails (Injuries of). 

Berard (L.) & Lumiere (A.). Hematomes sous-ungueaux 
et tetanos. Presse med., Par., 1924, xxxii, 621. — Bertaux 
(A.). A propos des hematomes sous-ungufiaux. Ibid., (an- 
nexe), 1388.— Colcord (A. W.). Injuries of the finger nail. 
Internat. J. Surg., N. Y., 1920, xxxiii, 33-39.— von Ebner (V.). 
Ueber ein Blutextravasat im Nagelkorper. Anat. Anz., 
Jena, 1915, xlviii, 128-133.— MacLeod (J. M. H.). A case of 
haemorrhage into the nail matrices and nail-beds of the finger- 
nails. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1911, xxiii, 364. 

Nails (Mycoses of). 

See Nails (Diseases of, Parasitic, etc.). 

Nails (Semeiology of). 

See, also, Leprosy (Diagnosis of); Nail- 
biting. 

Burrows (M. T.). The significance of the lunula of the 
nail. Anat. Record, Phila., 1917, xii, 161-166.— Duckworth 
(SirD.). Observations on some conditions of the nailsineon- 
stitutional diseases. St. Barth. Hosp., Reps. 1908, Lond., 
1909, xliv, 5-9— Ewens (J.). Evidence of severe illness 
afforded by appearance of nails after recovery. Brit. M. J., 
Lond., 1911, ii, 755.— Flower (N.) & Wilks (Sir W.). Evi- 
dence of recent severe illness afforded by the nails. Ibid., 
i, 869.— Haden (R. L.) & Jordan (W. H.). Multiple ony- 
chia as a manifestation of focal infection; experimental pro- 
duction of onychia in rabbits. Arch. Dermat. & Syph., Chi- 
cago, 1923, n. s., viii, 31-36.— Milian ({}.). L'arc lilas des 
ongles. Medecine, Par., 1922-23, iv, 112.— Rosenau (W. H.). 
Change in finger nails after rheumatic feyer and tuberculosis. 
J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1922, lxxviii, 1783-1787 — Sabou- 
raud (R.). Valeurpronost iqueetsymptomatique des ongles 
marbres. Presse m6d., Par., 1917, xxv, 566. Also transl , 
Med. Press, Lond., 1918, n. s., cvi, 100.— Schneider (A.). 
The microscopic examination of finger-nail deposits, signifi- 
cance in forensic medicine and in public and personal hygiene 
J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1916, lxvi, 1615-1617— W. (L. D.). 
Transverse markings of the nails; a case from Dr. French's 
out-patients. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1912, xxvi, 476. 

Nails (Surgery of). 

Bosch Arana (G.). Chiropodic surgery; treatment of 
chronic subungual haematome. Surg., Oynec. & Obst., Chi- 
cago, 1924, xxxviii, 688-691.— Bosch Arana (G.) & Pas- 
seron. A proposito del hematoma subungueal. [Discus- 
sion.] Bol. v trab. de la Soc. de cirug. de Buenos Aires, 1923 
vii, 489.— Bosch Arana (O.) & Tagliavacche (N.). r n ' 
nuevo capitulo de cirugfa quiropodica; el hematoma subun- 



NAILS 



11 



NANNES 



Nails (Surgery of) — continued. 

gual; su tratamiento. Ibid., 404-418. Also Semana m(>d., 
Buenos Aires, 1923, xxx, pt. 2, 241-252.— Breda (A.). A pro- 
posito della cura chirurgica dell' unghia incarnita. Gior. 
ital. d. mal. ven., Milano, 1922, Ixiii, 670-672, 1 pi— Hauvuy. 
Panaris incis6 sous anesthesie locale a l'anacaine; analgesie 
prolonged du mfedius et nevrite du median consecutives. Soc. 
denied, mil. franc., Par., 1922, xvi, 158-160.— Hintze (A.). 
Teilexzision des Nagels bei Paronychia am Nagel grund. 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1921, xlvii, 1494.— 
Langemak. Eine schonende Methode der Nagelentfer- 
nung. Ibid., 1919, xlv, 748.— Lauenstein (C). Der Finger- 
nagel und seine Bedeutung fur die Amputation der letzten 
Phalanx. Med.-chir. Centralbl., Wien, 1902, xxxvii, 144.— 
Pribram (E. E.). Ueber partielle traumatische Transplan- 
tation von Fingernageln. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & 
Leipz., 1912, Ref. cxii, 657-660— Tyler (P.). An easy method 
of removing the nail of the great toe by compression. Brit. 
M. J., Lond., 1909, ii, 141. 

Nails (Tumors of). 

Dubreuilh (W.). Fibromes multiples du lit de l'ongle. 
Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1923, xxx, 208- 
210.— Heidi ngsfeld (M. L.). Epithelioma radicis unguis 
cured with radium. Lancet-Clinic, Cincin., 1915, cxiii, 583. — 
Hertzler (A. E.). Melanoblastoma of the nail-bed (mela- 
notic Whitlow). Arch. Dermat. & Syph., Chicago, 1922, n. s., 
vi, 701-708— Jones (T. B.). Melanoma of the nail bed. 
Ann. Surg., Phila., 1924, lxxx, 839-847.— Marti not ti (L.). 
Della corneificazioni dell' unghia. Internat. Monatschr. f. 
Anat. u. Physiol., Leipz., 1914-15, xxxi, 359-379, 1 pi.— 
Moncorvo rilho. Um caso de angioma vascular na raiz da 
unha. Brazil-med., Rio de Jan., 1921, xxxv, pt. 2, 127. — 
Montgomery (D. W.) & Culver (G. D.). Verruca of the 
nail fold. Arch. Dermat. & Syph., Chicago, 1924, n. s., x, 
425-428.— Polland (R.). Fibromatosis subungualis. Der- 
mat. Ztschr., Berl., 1916, Orig., xxiii, 542-544.— Schaumann 
(J.). Angiok<?ratome sous-ungueal. Acta derm.-venereol., 
Helsingfors, 1922, iii, 428.— Sutton (R. L.). A nail tumor of 
unusual type. Arch. Dermat. & Syph., Chicago, 1922, n. s., 
vi, 351-354. 

Nain (Marius) [1888- ]. *De l'appendi- 
costomie dans le traitement de l'occlusion 
intestinale. 93 pp. 8°. Lyon, 1911. No. 73. 

Nairne (John Stuart) [1847-1907]. 

Obituary. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1907, ii, 1024. 

Naismith (William John) [1847-1926]. 

Obituary. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1926, i, 124. Also Lancet, 
Lond., 1926, i, 207. 

Naito (Gyotaro) [1889- ]. *Ueber einen Fall 
von Ruptur der Vena cava inferior durch 
Trauma. 21 pp. 8°. Miinchen, Kastner & 
Callwey, 1915. 

Najdanovitch (Stojan P.). *Beitrag zu den 
Meniskusverletzungen des Kniegelenks und 
ihrer Behandlung. 70 pp. 8°. Bern, G. 
Grunau, 1917. 

Nakagawa (Koshiro) [1887- ]. *Ueber zwei 
Falle von Blasenektopie. 39 pp. 8°. Miin- 
chen, Kastner & Callwev, 1915. 

Nakajima (Kentaro) [1880- ]. *Ueber di- 
rekte und indirekte Messung der Conjugata 
vera. 30 pp. 8°. Wiirzburg, C. J. Becker, 
1909. 

Nakamara & Hayano. Grundriss des Trachoms. 
8°. Tokyo, Handaya, 1910. 
[Japanese text.] 

Nakamura (Tomiji) [1877- ]. *Strangula- 
tion des Colon ascendens durch Stieldrehung 
einer Appendix epiploica des Colon ascendens. 
20 pp., 2 1. 8°. Miinchen, Kastner & Call- 
wey, 1908. 

Nakano (H.). Atlas der Harnsteine, zugleich 
eine krystallographisch-chemische Studie iiber 
deren Entstehung, mit einem Geleitwort von 
Von Blum, xvi, 30 pi. 4°. Leipzig & Wien, 
F. Deuticke 1925. 

Nakayama '(Shigeki) [1879- ]. *Ueber 
Pfannenfrakturen. 54 pp., 3 pi., 11. 8°. 
Miinchen, Kastner & Callwey, 1908. 

Nakazawa (Tatsuso) [1879- ]. *Zur Blut- 
entwicklung bei Triton cristatus. 25 pp. 8°. 
Marburg, K. Gleiser, 1908. 



Naleezing van den Artz, of geneesheer. v. 1-4, 

1772-1775. 8°. Amsterdam. 
Nalin (Pierre) [1887- ]. *Le signe de Kernig 

au cours des 6tats eberthiens. 77 pp. 8°. 

Montpellier, 1914. No. 36. 
Nail (Samuel). Aids to obstetrics. 6. ed. 145 

pp. 16°. New York, W. Wood & Co., 1906. 
& Longridge (C. J. Nepean). The same. 

7. ed. viii, 193 pp. 8°. New York, William 

Wood & Co., 1909. 
The same. 7. ed. viii, 193 pp. 16°. 

London, Bailliere, Tindall & Cox. 1909. 
Namba (Teruho) [1879- ]. *Angeborene 

echte Lumbalhernie kombiniert mit Pseudo- 

lumbalhernie auf derselben Seite. 31 pp., 1 1., 

1 pi. 8°. Miinchen, Kastner & Callwey, 1907. 
Namiot (Hirsch) [1880- ]. *Ueber Neuritis 

puerperalis unter Beriicksichtigung eines Falles 

aus der Koniglichen Universitats-Frauenklinik 

zu Halle. 30 pp. 8°. Halle, C. A. Kaem- 

merer & Co., 1911. 
Namislo (Georg Friedrich Wilhelm Konstantin) 

[1889- ]. *Ueber einen eigenartigen Fall 

einer fibromatosen Schilddriisenwucherung. 

22 pp. 8°. Breslau, 1919. 

Nammack (Charles Edward) [1856- 
1926]. 

Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1926, lxxxvii, 1409. 

Nance (Willis O.) [1871- ]. 

See Glaucoma; a symposium [etc.]. 8°. Chicago, 1914. 
Nancel-Penard (Henri). *Les epitheliomas de 
la face et la radiothe>apie. 172 pp. 8°. Paris, 
1905. No. 171. 
Nancke (Johannes) [1887- ]. *TJeber heredi- 
tare, cartilaginare, multiple Exostosen. 1 p. 1., 
33 pp. 8°. Berlin, A. W. Hayn, 1913. 
de Nancrede (Charles Beylard Guerard) [1847- 
1921]. Influences and conditions which should 
be taken into account before one decides to 
operate, pp. 107-125. 8°. New York, W. 
Wood & Co., 1908. 

In Am. Pract. Surg. (Bryant & Buck), N. Y., 1908, iv. 

Surgical diseases, certain abnormities, and 

wounds of the face. pp. 417-499. 8°. New 
York, W. Wood & Co., 1908. 

In Am. Pract. Surg. (Bryant & Buck), N. Y., 1908, v. 

For biography see J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1921, lxxvi, 
1262. Also J. Mich. M. Soc, Grand Rapids, 1922, xxi, 53 
(H. Hewitt & G. Penberthy). 

Nandrot (Charles) . Contributions a 1' etude 
des kystes dermoides du mediastin anterieur. 
139 pp., 3 pi. 8°. Paris, 1907. No. 148. 

Nandrup (Stephan) [1863-1916]. 

Scheel(V). Nekrolog. Ugeskr. f. Lseger, K0benh., 1916, 
lxxviii, 279, port. 

Nanism. 

See Dwarfs; Infantilism; Myxoedema 

(Complications of). 
Nanke (Hans Richard Friedrich) [1889- ]. 
*Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Arthropathien bei 
Syringomyelic 21 pp. 8°. Jena, G. Neuen- 
hahn, 1919. 

Nankivell (Austin Threlfall). Health in camp, 
ix, 84 pp. 18°. London, Constable & Co., 
1917. 

Nankivell (J. W. H.). Synopsis of hygiene and 
public health; for medical and d. p. h. students. 
288 pp. 8°. Edinburgh, J. Galloway, 1926. 

Nannes (Bror Gottfried Teodor Per Ludwig) 
[1868- ]. *Untersuchungen iiber die Los- 
lichkeit der Phosphorsaure und iiber die Hv- 
groskopicitat einiger Bodenarten aus Skara- 
borgs Lan. 98 pp. 8°. Konigsberg i. Pr., 
H. Jaeger, 1906. 



XANNING 



12 



NAPOLEON 



Manning (Hiddo). *Over den invloed van pan- 
creasextract op de glycolyse in spiersap. 
[Leiden.] 94 pp. 8°. den Haag, Swart & 
Zoon, 1906. 

Nannoni (Angelo) [1715-1790] 

Shastid (T. H.). Obituary. In Am. Encycl. & Diet. 
Ophth. (Wood), Chicago, 1917, xi, 8287. 

Nantes. Ecole municipale de reeducation pro- 
fessionnelle pour les mutiles et rSformes de la 
guerre, 1916-1918. 2 p. 1.. 64 pp. 8°. Nantes, 
1918. 

Nanukayami disease. 

See Seven- day fever. 

Napalkoff (Nikolai Ivanovich) [1868- ]. 
Vipadeniye pryamol kishki. [Prolapse of the 
rectum.] 128 pp., 1 1. 8°. Moskva, A. A. 
Levenson, 1907. 

Napheys (George Henry) [1842-1876]. The 
physical life of woman, advice to the maiden, 
wife, and mother, xxxi, 33-436 pp. 12°. 
New York, R. C. Hartranft, 1890. 

Naphthalan. 

Klug (A.). Ueber die therapeutische Anwendungsweise 
des Nafalan (Retorten-Marke). Fortschr. d. Med., Berl., 
1904, xxii, 288 — Sauerbrey (K.). Ein Beitrag zur Naftalan- 
therapie. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1922, lxix, 201. 

Naphthalin. 

Wiedow (W.). *Ein todlich verlaufener 
Fall von Naphthalinvergiftung. 8°. Giessen, 
1914. 

von Berencsy (G.). Ilistologische und experi men telle 
Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Naphtholvergiftung. Frankfurt. 
Ztschr. f. Path., Miinchen, 1924, xxx, 237-247.— Calderini 
(A.). Ricerche sull' azione battericida dei vapori di nafta- 
lina. Riv. d'ig. e san. pubb., Torino, 1910, xxi, 555-561. — 
Caspar (L.). Zur Kenntnis der gewerblichen Augenschadi- 
gungen durch Naphthalin. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., 
Stuttg., 1917, lix, 142-147.— Davis (T. L.). The role of mer- 
curic nitrate in the catalyzed nitration of aromatic substances; 
nitration of naphthalene. J. Am. Chem. Soc, Easton, Pa., 
1922, xliv, 1588-1591— Diaz Caneja (E.). Estudio de lesiones 
oculares, provocadas por la naftalina. Arch, de oftal. his- 
pano-am., Barcel., 1918, xviii, 313-329— Fried man n (E.) & 
Tiirck ( W.). Weitere Versuche iiber den Abbau des Naph- 
thalinkernes im Tierkorper. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1913, 
lv, 463-476.— Fry (H. S.). Einige Anwendungen des Elek- 
tronenbegrifis der positiven und negativen Wertigkeit; 
dynamische Formeln und das Ultraviolettabsorptionsspek- 
trum des Naphtalins. Ztschr. f. phys. Chemie, Leipz., 1911, 
lxxvi, 591-600.— van der Hoeve (J.). Invloed van naphtha- 
line op het gezichtorgaan. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., 
Amst., 1916, i, 1039-1043.— Igersheimer (J.) & Ruben (L ). 
Zur Morphologic und Pathogenese der Naphthalinverande- 
rungen am Auge. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1910, lxxiv, 467- 
488. — Kikkoji (T.). Ueber den Abbau des Naphthalin- 
kernes im Tierkorper. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1911, xxxv, 
57-87.— Lab be (H.) Lavagna (F.). Modifications del'equi- 
libre acidobasique des humeurs de l'ceil dans l'intoxication 
naphtalinique. Bull. Soc. d'opht. de Par., 1925, 537-539.— 
Lebeau (P.) & Picon (M.). Hydrogenation par le sodam- 
monium des carbures cycliques; preparation du tStrahydrure 
de naphtaline. Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1914, clviii, 
1514-1517.— Lindberg (J. G.). Zum Mechanismus der Gift- 
wirkung auf den Embryo bei der Naphthalinvergiftung. 
Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1921, civ, 264-278.— Meyer (S.). 
Ueber Schadigung der hiimatopoetischen Organe durch 
Naphthalin. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1920, lvii, 1025.— Storp 
(W.). Ueber die Feuergefahrlichkeit des Naphthalins. 
VerdfTentl. a. d. Geb. d. Mil.-San.-Wes., Berl., 1914, Heft 62, 
90-102.— Woroshtzow (N). Contributions a l'etude du 
naphtalene et de ses derives. Bull. Soc. chim. de France, 
Par., 1924, 4. s., xxxv-xxxvi, 996-1021. 

Naphthol. 

Saint-Beat (H.). *Contribution a l'etude 
du naphtol camphrc. Scs indications et son 
mode d'einploi dans les tuberculoses externes. 
8°. Toulouse, 1904. 

Bechhold (H.). Halbspecifische chemische Desinfek- 
tionsmittel; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis von den biochemischen 
Eigenschaften der Halogennaphthole. Ztschr. f. Hyg. u. 
Infektionskrankh., Leipz., 1917, lxxxiv, 1-13.— Bodmer (R.). 
Note on the detection of 0-naphthol in lysol and similar prepa- 
rations. Analyst, Lond.. 1915, xl, 341.— Burger (L.). Tbd- 
liche Veigiftung nach Behandlung der kindlichen Kratze mit 
/3-Naphtliol nebst Ausfiihrungen iiber das Wesen der Naph- 
tholvergiftung. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1918, lv, 1025-1028.— 



Naphthol — continued. 

van der Hoeve (J.). Wirkung von Naphthol auf die Augen 
von Menschen, Tieren und auf fotale Augen. Arch. i. 
Ophth., Leipz., 1913, lxxxv, 305-317, 1 pi.— Howard (K.). A 
note on hemoglobinuria due to beta naphthol poisoning- 1 r - 
Soc. Trop. M. & Hyg., Lond., 1918-19, xi, 315-318.— Kludge. 
Ueber einen Todesfall nach Einreibung mit Napht.holsaH>e. 
Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1918, lxv, 414.— Lemairc (PJ- 
Sur la techniqueet les formules des injections modificatnees a 
base de naphtol camphr6. Gaz. hebd. d. sc. mod. fie Bor- 
deaux, 1913, xxxiv, 508-513.— Or me (W. B.). Beta naphthol 
poisoning occurring during the treatment of ankylost oimasis. 
Indian M. Gaz., Calcutta, 1915, 1, 207 — Smillie (W. G.). 
Betanaphthol poisoning in the treatment of hookworm dis- 
ease. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1920, lxxiv, 1503-1506.— 
Wahl(A.) &Lantz(R.). Sur unenouvelleclassede derives 
du 0-naphtol; les arylamino-l-oxy-2-naphtalenes. Bull. Soc. 
chim. de France, Par., 1923, 4. s., xxxiii-xxxiv, 93-110 — 
Zamparo (A.). Sulla difTerenziazione dei naftoh e sul pro- 
dotto di condensazione dell' a naftolo e formaldeide. Boll, 
chim. farm., Milano, 1925, lxiv, 97-100. 

Naphthylamin. 

Ott (I.) & Scott (J. C). Effect of tetra- 
hydro-beta-naphthylamin on the renal and 
general circulation. 8°. Philadelphia, 1907. 

Cloetta (M.) & Waser (E.). Ueber die Beziehungen zwi- 
schen Konstitution und Wirkung beim alizyklisehen Tetra- 
hydro-b-Naphtylamin und seinen Derivaten. Arch. f. 
exper. Path. u. Pharmacol., Leipz., 1913, lxxiii, 398-435.— 
Sacharoff (G. P.). Ueber die Wirkung des Tetra-hydro-b- 
Naphthylamins auf die Korpertemperatur und den Blut- 
kreislauf. Ztschr. f. exper. Path. u. Ther.,Berl., 1909, vii, 
225-241. 

Napier (Thomas W. A.) [1850-1917]. 

Obituary. Med. Press, Lond., 1917, n. s., civ, 419. 

Napione (Ettore). II motore umano, come e 
costrutto, come funziona, quanto pud rendere. 
359 pp. 8°. Torino [1912]. 

Naples. R. Istituto della l a cUnica chirurgica. 
Rendiconto scientifico-clinico di un quinquen- 
nio (1905-1909). xxxiii, 1 L, 626 pp., 1 1., 
30 pi. roy. 4°. Napoli, S. Morano, 1910. 

Napoleon I. 

Chaplin (A.). The illness and death of 
Napoleon Bonaparte (a medical criticism). 
8°. London, 1913. 

Thomas Shortt (principal medical offi- 
cer in St. Helena); with biographies of some 
other medical men associated with the case of 
Napoleon from 1815-1821. 8°. London 
[1914]. 

Masson (F.). Les medecins de Napoleon a 
Sainte-Helene. 8°. Paris, 1911. 

Thomason (H. D.). Napoleon, the first 
emperor of France. From St. Helena to San- 
tiago de Cuba, being a summary of facts con- 
cerning the latter days of Francois Anto- 
marchi. 8°. Kansas City, 1910. 

All. Napoleon et son medecin. Vie med., Par , 1922 iii, 
No. 4 (Suppl.), 1— AUemann (A.). Napoleon and medi- 
cine. Med. Pickwick, Saranac Lake, N. Y., 1918, iv, 337.— 
Arnaud (L.). La maladie et la mort de Napoleon. Loire 
med., St. Etienne, 1921, xxxv, 293-296.— Arnott (A.). Recit 
de la derniere maladie, du deces et de l'autopsie de Napoleon 
Bonaparte. Chron. med., Par., 1910, xvii, 801: 1911, xviii, 
2; 33.— de Karros (A. D.). A epilepsia de Bonaparte (nota 
de psychology morbida). Brazil-med., Rio de Jan., 1909, 
xxiii, 151; 161.— Bon net te. Les maladies de Napoleon I 
( tez. d. prat,., Lille, 1913, xx (suppl.), 93-95.— Bougon. Les 
manies de Napoleon I«. Chron. med., Par., 1905, xii, 524.— 
Cabanes. La derniere maladie de Napoleon; quelle a pa 
en etre la cause? pouvait-on la gucrir? Bull. gen. de therap 
[etc.], Par., 1910, clix, 273-283.— Co ues (W. P.). Napoleon's 
anatomy lesson. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, exevi, 926 — 
Cuinston (C. G ). The true cause of Napoleon I's death 
Med.-Pharm. Critic, N. Y., 1910, xiii, 207-209. — Ela (A) 
Correction as to Napoleon's wounds. Boston M. & S j 
1916, clxxiv, 813; 889.— Ellis (A. N.). Was the Emperor 
Napoleon sane or insane during the last dozen years of his life 
and if insane, was he morally responsible? Lancet-Clinic' 

Cincin., 1907, n. s., lviii, 87-90. Some few desultorv 

remarks upon the fatal illness of the Emperor Napoleon 
Ibid., 1909, cii, 293-295.— Guthrie (L.). Did Napoleon Bona- 
parte sufTer from hypopituitarism (dystrophia adiposo-geni- 

talis) at the close of his life. Lancet, Lond., 1913, ii, 823-826 

Haberkant (J.). Napoleon Bonaparte als affektepilepti- 
scher Psychopath und seine Tentamina suicidii. Prag. nied 



NAPOLEON 



13 



NARCOSIS 



Napoleon I — continued. 

Wchnschr., 1914, xxxix, 490-193 — Hel me (F.). Napoleon et 
la medecine: la prophylaxie et le Service de sante. Presse 
med Par , 1921, xxix; (annexe), 853; 877.— Kanngiesser (F.). 
War Napoleon Epileptiker? Prag. med. Wchnschr., 1912, 
xxxvii, 402; 533: 1915, xl, 222 — Keith (A.). History and na- 
ture of the Napoleoultfspecimens in the Museum of the Royal 
College of Surgeons, England. Lancet, Lond., 1913, i, 187- 
189 —Knott (J.). The fatal illness and death of Napoleon 
the Great. Dublin J. M. Sc., 1913, cxxxv, 119-134.— Neu- 
reiter (F ). Ein Bericht iiber die Sektion der Leiche Napo- 
leons I. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1921, lxxi, 1901-1904.— 
Ravarit (Q.). Les crises nerveuses de Napoleon. yEscu- 
lape, Par., 1913, iii, 30; 228 — Raymondaud (H.). Une ten- 
tative de suicide de Napoleon. Paris med., 1913-14, xiv 
(suppl), 545-553.— Revillet (L.). La faculte d'abstraction et 
de distraction de Napoleon I" (d'apres des documents ine- 
dits). Chron. med., Par., 1912, xix, 33-37 — Robinson (A. L.). 
The medical history of Napoleon. China M. J., Shanghai, 
1927, xli, 351-364.— Salmon (A.). Su la genesi della sonno- 
lenza iavincibile che colpi va Napoleone negli ultimi suoi anni. 
Riforma med., Napoli, 1925, xli, 1177-1179.— Spratling (W. 
P.). Was Napoleon epileptic? N. York M. J. [etc.], 1900, 
lxxxiv, 360.— Trzebinski (S.). Une lettre de Bonaparte au 
Dr. Tissot, a Lausanne. Bull. Soc. frang. d'hist. de la med.. 
Par., 1925, xix, 173.— Warbrick (J. C). Was Napoleon's ill- 
ness a factor in the loss of Waterloo? Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 
cxcvii, 204. 

de Napoli (Ferdinando). II "606" nel labora- 
torio e nella pratica . . . con lettera e prefa- 
zione del P. Ehrlich. xxiii, 184 pp. 8°. 
Napoli, V. Idelson, 1912. 

Nappez (Paul). *Les icteres syphilitiques ter- 
tiaires et quaternaires avant et depuis la medi- 
cation arsenobenzolique. 57 pp. 8°. Paris, 
1920. No. 533. 

Naprapathic Dictionary of cures. 2. ed. 46 
pp. 8°. [Chicago, Chir. Coll. Naprapathy, 
1919.] 

Naprapathy. 

Chicago College op Naprapathy. Napra- 
pathic dictionary of cures. 2. ed. 8°. Chi- 
cago, 1919. 

Smith (O.). Naprapathic chartologv. 8°. 
Chicago, 1917. 

Smith (O. G.). The connective tissue 
monograph. 8°. Chicago, 1919. 

Bruning (A. H.). Why Oaklev Smith became a napra- 
path. Med. Rev. of Rev., N. Y., 1917, xxiii, 578. 

Naquet (Alfred) [1834-1916]. 

Obituary. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1916, ii, 826. 

Narath (Albert) [1864-1924]. 

Sauerbruch. Nekrolog. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., 
Leipz., 1924, clxxxix, Hefte 1-3, port. 

Narath (Alfred) [1891- ]. *Ueber Entste- 
hung der anamischen Lebernekrose nach Un- 
terbindung der Arteria hepatica und ihre Ver- 
hutung durch arterio-portale Anastomose. 
[Heidelberg.] 75 pp., 1 1. 8°. Leizpig, F. C. 
W. Vogel, 1916. 

Narbel (Paul) [1876-1920]. 

dela Harpe (R). Necrologie. Schweiz. med. Wchnschr., 

Basel, 1920, 1, 1074. 
Narboni (Georges) [1892- ]. Contribution 

a l'etude de l'aerophagie bloquee. 50 pp., 1 1. 

8°. Paris, 1920. No. 57. 
Narboni (Luc) [1884- ]. ♦Contribution^ a 

l'etude de la fievre recurrente en Algerie; 

relation d'une epidemie a Alger. 161 pp. 8°. 

Paris, 1912. No. 166. 
Narbonne (Paul). *De la cure radicale de la 

hernie crurale par le procede du Clou. 64 pp. 

8°. Toulouse, 1909. No. 820. 

Narcissism. 

See Autoerotism. 

Narcissus. 

L. (E.). Les fleurs de narcisse sauvage. Rev. g6n. de clin. 
et de therap., Par., 1918, xxxii, 238-240.— McNab (W. G.). 
Case of poisoning bv daffodil bulbs (Narcissus Pseudo-Nar- 
cissus). Pharm. J., Lond., 1916, xcvi, 367— Martin- Sans 



Narcissus — continued. 

(E.) & Verblzier. tin cas de tfitanie au cours d'un empoison- 
nement par le narcisse des pres. Bull. d. sc. Pharmacol., 

Par., 1922, xxix, 497-503. Un empoisonnement par le 

narcisse incomparable. Ibid., 1923, xxx, 265. 

Narcolepsy. 

See Sleep (Protracted). 

Narcophin. 

Drews (H.). Ueber die Anwendung des Narkophin in 
der Geburtshilfe. Zentralbl. f. Gynak., Leipz., 1913, xxxvii, 
717.— Eisner (G.). Erfahrungen mit Narkophin. Therap 
Monatsh., Berl., 1913, xxvii, 353-356.— Hirsch (S.). Dosie- 
rung des Narkophins. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Berl., 1914, xl, 703.— Pollack (L.). Narkophin als Ersatz fiir 
Morphium. Ibid., 1916, xlii, 1132. — Schlimpert (H.). Ueber 
die Verwendung des Narcophins in der Gynakologie. Miin- 
chen. med. Wchnschr., 1912, lix, 1544-1546.— von Stalewski. 
Ueber die Anwendung der Opiate, im besonderen des Nar- 
cophins, in der arztlichen Praxis. Therap. d. Gegemv . 
Berl., 1912, liii, 507-509. 

Narcosis and narcotics. 

See, also, Anaesthesia; Anaesthetics. 

Beinaschewitsch (Fanny). *Ueber die 
Erhohung der Wirkung narkotischer Medika- 
mente durch Verteilung der Gesamtdosis. 
[Bern.] 4°. Berlin, 1910. 

Keguxjches (P.). *Ueber die Wirkung von 
Narkotikakombinationen bei Froschen. [Bern.] 
8°. Berlin, 1916. 

Also in Ztschr. f. exper. Path. u. Therap., Berl., 1916 
xviii, 52-60. 

Lemonosoff (Sophie). *Ueber die Beein- 
flussung der Wirkung narcotischer Medica- 
mente durch Antipyretica. 8°. Berlin, 1911. 

Also in Ztschr. f. exper. Path. u. Therap., Berl., 1911, viii, 
566-575. 

Terry (C. E.) & Pellens (Mildred). Pre- 
liminary report on studies of the use of nar- 
cotics under the provisions of Federal law in 
six communities in the United States of Amer- 
ica, for the period July 1st, 1923, to June 30th, 

1924. 8°. New York, 1924. 

United States. Treasury Department. 
United States Internal Revenue. Traffic in 
narcotic drugs. Report of special committee 
of investigation, . . . June, 1919. 8°. Wash- 
ington, 1919. 

Blume (W.). Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die 
erregbarkeitssteigernde und lahmende Wirkung einiger Nar- 
kotika am peripheren Nervenstamm, am Skelettmuskel und 
am motorischen Nervenende des Frosches. Arch. f. exper. 
Path. u. Pharmakol., Leipz., 1925, cx, 46-65. — Breslauer 
(Alice) & Woker (Gertrud) . Ueber die Wirkung von Narko- 
tikakombinationen auf Colpidium colpoda. Ztschr. f. allg. 
Physiol., Jena, 1911-12, xiii, 282-320, 6 pi.— Blirgi (E.). Die 
Wirkung von Narcotica-Kombinationen. Deutsche med. 

Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1910, xxxvi, 20; 62. Die 

Narkotica. Ergebn. d. ges. Med., Berl. & Wien, 1924, v, 
53-85. — Collett (M. E.). Narcosis and temperature. Proc. 
Soc. Exper. Biol. <fe Med., N. Y., 1922-23, xx ; 259 — Coutiere. 
Le traffic des stupeflants et la Conference Internationale de 
l'opium a Geneve. Bull. Acad, de med., Par., 1925, 3. s., 
xciii, 52-59. Also Rev. internat. de med. et de chir., Par.. 

1925, xxxvi, 5-8.— CsUlag (Elisabeth). Beziehungen zwi- 
schen Konzentration und Wirkung der Narkotika, gemessen 
am Ruhestrom der Froschhaut. Arch. f. exper. Path. u. 
Pharmakol., Leipz., 1924, ci, 296-304.— Ebbecke (U.). Chro- 
nische Narkosewirkung und rhythmische Reflexe. Arch. f. 
d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 1920, clxxix, 73-94.— Fiihner (H.). 
Die Wirkungsstarke der Narkotica; Hamolyseversuche. 
Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1923, cxxxix, 216-224.— Harmon 
(M. S.). Pre-operative narcotics. Current Researches 
Anesth. & Analg., Elmira.N. Y., 1925, iv, 15-20.— HeUbronn 
(A.). Narkose im Pflanzenreich. Naturwissenschaften, 
Berl., 1914, ii, 1012-1015.— le Heux (J. W.). Een bijdrage tot 
de kennis van het synergisme van narcotica. Nederl. Tijd- 
schr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1917, ii, 1273-1281.— Honigmann 
(F.). Die Wahl des Narkotikums. Zentralbl. f. Chir., 
Leipz., 1922, xlix, 1497-1500.— von Issekutz (B.). Ueber den 
Einfluss der Temperatur auf die Capillaraktivitat der Narko- 
tica. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1918, lxxxviii, 213-218.— Italy. 
Legge sugli stupefacenti e relativo regolamento. Boll. 6. 
Ass. med. tridentina, Trento, 1924, xxxix, 361-364. — Jap he 
( Fanny) . Ueber die Gewohnung an die Narkotika der Fett- 
reihe. Therap. Monatsh., Berl., 1911, xxv, 110-115.— Joa- 
chimoglu (G.). Die Wirkung einiger Verwandten des 
Chloroforms mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Traube- 
schen Theorie iiber die Wirkung der Narkotika der Fettreihe. 



NARCOSIS 



14 



NASAL 



Narcosis and narcotics — continued. 

Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1921, lviii, 812.— Joannovics (G ) & 
Pick (E. P.). Intravital Oxydationshemmung in der Leber 
durch Narkotika. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1911, c\l, 
327-353.— Lloyd (F. E.). Some effects of narcotics on Spiro- 
gyra. Current Researches Anesth. & Analg., Elraira N Y 
1924, ni, 9-19.— Loeb (J.) & \\ astern-) s (U.). Is narcosis due 
to asphyxiation? J. Biol. Chem., Bait., 1913-14, xiv 517- 
523.— Meyerhof (O.). Notiz uber Eiweissfallungen durch 
Narkotica. Biochem. Ztschr., Bed., 1918, lxxxvi, 325-328.— 
Nice (L. B.). Studies on the etTects of alcohol, nicotine and 
caffeine on white mice. J. Exper. Zool., Phila., 1913, xiv, 
123-151— Nothmann-Zuckerkandl (Helene). Die Wir- 
kung der Narkotica auf die Plasmastromung. Biochem. 
Ztschr., Berl., 1912, xiv, 412-451.— Perrot (E.). Les con- 
ventions de Geneve sur le trafic de 1 'opium et autres stupe- 
fiants. Bull. Acad, de med., Par., 1925, 3. s., xciii, 375-378.— 
Reynolds (L.). The influence of narcotics on phagocytosis. 
Lancet, Lond., 1910, i, 569.— Rietz (T.). Narcosis tremor and 
its treatment. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1920, xxx, 
3(51-363. — Rossiyskl (D. M.). [Certain halloid-containing 
narcotics of the fat series.] Prakt. Vrach, Petrogr., 1914, xiii, 
483-485 — Salzmann (M.). Aufhebung der narkotischen 
Wirkung der Stoffe der Alkoholgruppe bei gleichzeitiger 
Aumahme von Fett auf Grand ihres Teilungskoeffizienten 
zwischen Fett und Wasser. Arch. f. exper. Path. u. Phar- 
makol., Leipz., 1912, lxx, 233-254— Schulze (P.). Membran 
und Narkose; vergleichende Leitfahigkeitsmessungen an 
narkotisierten Muskel- und Bindegewebsmembranen. Bio- 
chem. Ztschr., Berl., 1920, cviii, 1-34 — Shelf ord (V. E.). 
The reactions of goldfish to certain habit-forming drugs; the 
use of the gradient tank. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., Easton, Pa., 
1918, vii, 597-603.— Stites (F. M.). Harrison narcotic law. 
Kentucky M. J., Bowling Green, 1921, xix, 179.— Stockman 
(R.). Stimulant narcotics. Med. Mag., Lond., 1912, xxi, 
677-681.— von Szirmay (Julie). Quantitative Untersuchun- 
gen uber Konzentration und Wirkung der Narkotika. Arch, 
f. exper. Path. u. Pharmakol., Leipz., 1924, ci, 273-284.— 
Tashiro (S.) & Adams (H. S.). Studies on narcosis; effect 
of ethyl urethane and chloral hydrate on the CO a production 
of the nerve fiber. Internat. Ztschr. f. phys.-chem. Biol., 
Leipz. & Berl., 1914, i, 450-462— Thorns (H.). Wertbestim- 
mung der narkotischen Extrakte in chemischer und pharma- 
kologischer Hinsicht. Pharm. Praxis, Wien & Leipz., 1903, 
ii, 241-246.— Towns (C. B.). The present and future of nar- 
rative pathology. Med. Rev. of Rev., N. Y., 1917, xxiii, 35; 
113; 195, Also reprint.— Traube (J.). Theorie der Narkose. 
Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1915, clx, 501-510.— linger 
(R.). Ueber den Einfluss der Temperatur auf Wirkungs- 
st&rke und Oberflachenaktivitsit der Narkotica. Biochem. 
Ztschr., Berl., 1918, lxxxix, 238-278.— Vernon (H. M.). The 
changes in the reaction of growing organisms to narcotics. J. 
Physiol., Lond., 1913, xlvii, 15-29.— Hid mark (E. M. P.). 
Studies in the concentration of indifferent narcotics in blood 
and tissues. Acta Med. Scandin., Stockholm, 1919, lii, 
87-164 — Widmark(E. M. P.) & Tandberg (J.). TJeberdie 
Bedingungen fur die Akkumulation indifferenter Narkotika; 
theoretische Berechnungen. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1924, 
cxlvii, 358-369.— Winterstein (H.). Ueber den Einfluss der 
Temperatur auf die Oberflachenspannung narkotischer 
Stoffe. Ibid., 1919, c, 81-83. 

Narcotic education; edited report of the proceed- 
ings of the first world conference on narcotic 
education, Philadelphia, Pa., July 5-9, 1926. 
xv, 403 pp. 8°. Washington, H. S. Middle- 
miss, 1926. 

Narcotic-habit. 

See Drug-habit. 

Narcotin. 

Gadamer (J.) & von der Bruck (G.). Ueber die Ein- 
wirkung von Merkuriacetat auf Narkotin. Arch. d. Pharm., 
Berl., 1923, eclxi, 117-138.— Steiner (P.). Les spectres d'ab- 
sorption ultra-violets de la narcotine et de ses produits de 
decomposition. Ann. de med. leg., Par., 1922, h, 338-340.— 
Straub (W.). Die pharmakodynamische Wirkung desNar- 
kotins im Opium. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1912, xli, 419- 
430.— Wilkens (R.). Untersuchungen uber Narkotin und 
Papaverin. Deutsche tierarztl. Wchnschr., Hannover, 1912, 
xx, 209. 

Narcy (Charles) [1886- ]. *Contribution a 
1' etude du sang senile. 142 pp. 8°. Paris, 
1913. No. 52. 

Narcylene. 

Bohne (A.). Ein Beitrag zur Narcylennarkose. Zen- 
tralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1924, li, 2752.— Brandt (T.). Nar- 
cylen-narcosis. Norsk. Mag. f. Laegevidensk, Kristiania, 
1924, lxxxv, 669-676— Cardauns. Ueber Narzylennarkose. 
Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 1925, lxxii, 1443.— Eggers (T.). 
Beitrag zur Narcylenbetaubung mit dem Kreisatmer. Zen- 
tralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1925, hi, 2005-2012.— Gauss (C. J.). 
Die klinische Anwendung der Narcylen-Betaubung in der 
Gynakologie. Verhandl. d. phys.-med. Gesellsch. zu Wurzb., 



Narcylene — con ti nued. 

1924, n. F., xlix, 110. Die Nareylenbetiiubung i"' 1 

dem Kreisatmer. Zentralbl. f. Gynak., Leipz., 1925, xlix, 
1218-1226.— Gauss (K.). A new general anaesthetic (Narcy- 
len). Lancet, Lond., 1923, i, 619.— Hurler (K.). Kine Ex- 
plosion bei Narcylenbetaubung. Ztschr. f. Gewerbe-Hyg. 

[etc.], Wien & Leipz., 1924, xxx, 171-173. Beobach- 

tungen bei 400 Narkylenbetaubungen. Munchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1925, lxxii, 468-470.— Kurtzahn. Erfahrungen 
mit der Narcylenbetaubung in der Klinik und Polikluuk. 
Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1924, exxxiii, L52-156. Kurizalin 
(H.) & Teichert (C). Ueber Narcylenbetaubung in «er 
Chirurgie. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1923, 1, 1417-1423.— 
Maier (J.) & Mauerer (E.). Die geburtshilHiche Narcylen- 
betaubung mit dem Kreisatmer. Zentralbl. f. Gynak., 
Leipz., 1925, xlix, 2544-2550.— Mauerer (E.). Untersuchun- 
gen uber die Wirkung der Narcylenbetaubung auf die Dauer 
und den Blutverlust in der Nachgeburtsperiode. Ibid., 2551- 
2556 —Mueller (E. A.). Blutuntersuchungen bei Narcylen- 
betaubung. Ibid., 2556-2559.— Miiller (K. P.) & MaUebrein 
(F.). Tierexperimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Moglich- 
keit einer Gefahrdung durch Narcylenbetaubung. Deutsche 
med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1925, li, 184; 224.— Philipp 
(E.). Beobaehtungen bei der Narcylennarkose. Munchen. 
med. Wchnschr., 1924, lxxi, 639-641.— von der Porten (E ). 
Narcylen in der Privatpraxis. Ibid., 1925, lxxii, 1027 — Reis 
(E.). 1st die Narcylenbetaubung geeignet, in der Chirurgie 
die Narkose der Wahl zu werden? Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 

1925, lii, 755-762.— Rimarski (W.). Die Narcylenbetaubung 
in sicherheitstechnischer Hinsicht. Munchen. med. Wchn- 
schr., 1925, lxxii, 386-388.— Ruef. Zur Narzylennarkose. 
Ibid., 1401.— Schilgen (K.). Unsere Erfahrungen mit der 
Narcylennarkose. Zentralbl. f. Gynak., Leipz., 1924, xlviii, 
205-212.— Schmidt (H.). Zur Narzylennarkose. Mun- 
chen. med. Wchnschr., 1925, lxxii, 841-844.— Solbach (H.). 
Die Ungefahrlichkeit der Narcylenbetaubung. Ibid., 1924, 
lxxi, 739-742. 

Nardon. 

See Thoinot (Leon H.) & Nardon. Hygiene. 8°. Paris 
[1911?]. 

Naret (Henri-Alphonse-Joseph) [1874- ]. 

Contribution a 1' etude de la tuberculose pul- 

monaire chez les tuberculeux chirurgicaux 

adultes. 61 pp. 8°. Lille, 1906. No. 3. 
Nargeot (Albert). *Hepatisation pneumococ- 

cique terminee par gangrene pulmonaire. 76 

pp. 8°. Paris, 1910. No. 201. 
Narich (Joseph) [1880- ]. *Du phlegmon 

ligneux. 41 pp., 1 1. 8°. Montpellier, 1904. 

No. 1. 

Narkirier (Marie). *Ueber Yoghurt. 27 pp. 
8°. Zurich, Gebr. Leemann & Co., 1911. 

Narkose und Anaesthesie. H. Eppinger [et al.], 
Hrsgr. [Monthly.] v. i, 1928. 8°. Berlin. 

Narodno zdravlje; lekarske pouke narodu Doda- 
tek Srpskom arhivu za celokupno lekarstvo, 
organu Srpskog lekarskog drustva. [Public 
health; medical instruction for the people. 
Supplement to Servian archives of all branches 
of medicine; organ of the Servian Medical 
Society.] v. 3-19, 1898-1914. 8°. Beograd. 

Narr (Paul Johann Friedrich) [1866- ]. 
*Schwierigkeiten in der gyniikologischen Dia- 
gnostik mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der 
Darmtumoren, die vom Genitale ausgehende 
Geschwiilste vortauschen. [Giessen.] 19 pp., 
3 pi. 8°. Prag, Selbstverlag, 1911. 

Nasa fever. 

See Nasha fever. 

Nasal bone. 

Bertini (T.). Presenza di due ossa sopranumerarie nella 
norma lateralis sinistra da divisione del nasale e del mascellare 
superiore. Ann. di freniat. [etc.], Torino, 1908, xviii, 20-24, 
1 pi. — Colic (G.). Sviluppo dell' osso nasale nell' uomo. 
Atti r. 1st. Veneto di sc., lett. ed arti, 1914-15, lxxiv, 1497. 

Ricerche sullo sviluppo e sulla morfologia dell' osso 

nasale unuino. Ibid., 1917-18, lxxvii, 243-281.— Ridout (C. 
A. S.). Tuberculosis of nasal bones. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., 
Lond., 1923-24, xvii, Sect. Laryngol., 13. 

Nasal catarrh. 

See Catarrh. (Nasal, etc.). 

Nasal duct, 

See Lachrymal organs. 



NASAROFF 



15 



NASOPHARYNX 



Nasaroff (Mile. N.). *De la specificite des 
sdrums antibothropique et anticrotalique. 23 
pp. 8°. Lausanne, 1912. 

Nascher (E.). Das Buch des jiidischen Jargons, 
nebst einem Anhang: die Gauncr- oder die 
Koehemersprache, mit Quellennachweis und 
Erklarungen. vii, 164 pp. 16°. Wien & 
Leipzig, J. Deubler [1910]. 

Nascher (Ignatz Leo) [1863- ]. Geriatrics; 
the diseases of old age and their treatment, in- 
cluding physiological old age, home and insti- 
tutional care, and medico-legal relations. 
With an introduction by A. Jacobi. xviii, 517 
pp , 50 pi. 8°. Philadelphia, P. Blakiston's 
Son & Co. [1914]. 

The same. 2. ed. xx, 527 pp. 8°. Phila- 
delphia, P. Blakiston's Son & Co. [1916]. 

do Nascimento Barros (Fabio). *Cadeira de 
physiologia; a dor. 94 pp., 2 1. roy. 8°. Rio 
de Janeiro, Carvalhaes, 1905. 

Nash (Eugene Beauharnais) [1838- ]. The 
testimony of the clinic. 2 p. 1., 209 pp., port. 
8°. Philadelphia, Boericke & Tafel, 1911. 

Leaders in homoeopathic therapeutics. 4. 

ed., 493 pp. 8°. Philadelphia, Boericke & 
Tafel, 1913. 

How to take the case and to find the 

simillimum. 2. ed. 54 pp., 1 1. 12°. Phila- 
delphia, Boericke & Tafel, 1914. 

Nash (Herbert Milton) [1832-1911]. 

Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1911, lvi, 1408. Also 
Tr. South. Surg. & Gynec. Ass., 1911, Wash., D. C, 1912, 
xxiv, 603-605. 

Nash (James Thomas Charles) [1865- ]. 
Evolution and disease, viii, 73 pp. 8°. Bris- 
tol, John Wright & Sons, 1915. 

Nash (Joseph D.) [1836-1906]. 

Obituary. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1906, lxxxix, 1239. 

Nasha fever. 

Ganguli (S.). A short note on Nasha fever. Indian M. 
Gaz., Calcutta, 1914, xlix, 488 — Rosenau (M. J.) & Ander- 
son (J. F.). Nasha fever. Handb. Pract. Treat. [Musser & 
Kelly], Phila. &: Lond., 1911, ii, 724. 

Nashimura (Yasuji) [1876- ]. *Ueber 
Schenkelhalsfrakturen beim kindlichen Alter 
mit besonderer Riicksicht auf deren Entste- 
hungsmechanismus. 30 pp. 8°. Munchen, 
Kastner & Callwev, 1907. 

Nashville (The) Journal of Medicine and Sur- 
gery, v. 1-21, 1851-1861; n. s., v. 1-114, 
1886-1920. 8-°. Nashville. 

Nasiloff (Ivan Ivanovich) [1842-1907]. 

[Obituary.] Izviest. Imp. Voyenno-Med. Akad., S.- 
Peterb., 1907, xiv, 407. 

Nasmyth's membrane. 

Talbot (E. S.). The so-called Nasmyth's membrane. 
Brit. Dent. J., Lond., 1920, xli, 97.5-978. 

Naso-frontal canal. 

Canuyt ((}.) & Terracol (.1.). Le retrecissement de l'ori- 
fice meatique du canal naso-frontal (vacuum sinus). Rev. 

d'oto-neuro-ocul., Pat., 1923, i, 548-551. L'obstruc- 

tion du canal naso-frontal (vacuum sinus). Ann. d. mal. de 
l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1924, xliii, 224-262. 

Nasopharyngoscope. 

See Nasopharynx (Examination of). 

Nasopharynx. 

See, also, Air-passage; Nose; Throat. 

Bryant (W. S.). The involution of the nasopharynx, an.d 
its clinical importance. Am. J. M. Sc., Phila., 1914, cxlvm, 

61-65. Also reprint. Transitional epithelium in the 

rhino-pharynx. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1915, xxv, 346-353. 
Alio reprint — Gloaguen. Le rhino-pharynx de la race 
jaune. Arch, de med. et pharm. nav., Par., 1923, cxin, 252- 
254.— GoodaU (T. B.). The naso-palatine apertures, .Jacob- 
son's organ, and Stenson's canal. Vet. .1., Lond., 1912, lxviii, 
130; 197; 261; 335; ioi.-Giintzer (J. H.). The prophylaxis 
of the oro-pharynx and naso-pharynx. Manhattan Eye & 



Nasopharynx — continued. 

Ear Hosp. Rep., N. Y., 1912, xiii, 132-139 —von Gyergyay 
(A.). Anwendung eines neuen Verfahrens zur Feststellung 
der physiologischen Erscheinungen seiteus des Nasenrachens, 
der hinteren Nase und der OhrtrompetemiU'nunt-'cn (Em- 
pflndlichkeit, Reflexerregbarkeit und Lokalisationsfahigkeit) 
und die Verwendung des Resultates in der Praxis. Arch. f. 
Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Bed., 1920, xxxiii, 353-377.— Hays (H). 
Studies of the nasopharynx with a brief description of the 
electric pharyngoscope. Buffalo M. J., 1909-10, lxv, 349- 
357.— He likes ( J..C). Ueberdie Form und Entwicklungdes 
Cavum nasophar'vngeum. Verhandl. d. Internat. Laryngo- 
Rhinol.-Kong. 1908, Wien & Leipz., 1909, i, 616-623— van der 
Hoeven Leonhard (J.). Het sagittale proflel van het 
cavum pharyngonasale (voorloopige mededeeling). Nederl. 
Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1916, ii, 89.— Holmes (E. M.). 
The epipharynx in children. Am. J. Surg., N. Y., 1914, 
xxviii, 149-153. Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. 
Louis, 1914, xxiii, 138-147.— Ingersoll (J. M.). The nose and 
nasopharynx in infants and young children. Tr. Am. Laryn- 
gol. Ass., N. Y., 1909, 38-49.— McCarthy (M. F.). Prelimi- 
nary report of studies on the nasopharynx. Am. Otol., 
Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1925-26, xxxiv, 800-813.— 
Mann (M.). Demonstration von Moulagen, die nach 
Spiegelbildern des Nasenrachenraumes angefertigt sind. 
Verhandl. d. Ver. deutsch. Laryngolog., Wurzb., 1909, 
44-46. — Sieur & Rouvillois. Essai sur le developpement 
embryologique de la cavite nasopharyngienne. Arch, inter- 
nat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1912, xxxiii, 466; 792.— Stuart- 
Low (W.). L'ufficio della mucosa nasofaringea. Gazz. d. 
osp., Milano, 1924, xlv, 248-251.— Yearsley (M.). The naso- 
pharynx and its relation to other regions. Clin. J., Lond., 
1911-12, xxxix, 377-384. 

Nasopharynx (Abnormities of). 

Heyse (H.). *Anomalien der Choanen und 
des Cavum pharyngo-nasale. 8°. Leipzig, 
1900. 

Rossmann (A.). *Synechien und Atresien 
der Nase und des Pharynx. 8°. Wurzburg. 
1914. 

Abraham (J. H.). A case of complete atresia of the naso- 
pharynx. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1910, xx, 486-489.— 
Broeckaert. A propos d'un cas de rhino-pharyngocele. 
Bull, de laryngol., otol. et rhinol., Par., 1910, xiii, 138-145.— 
Colver (B. N.). An interesting case of complete bilateral 
bony occlusion of the posterior nasal choanae. Tr. Am. 
Laryngol., Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, N. Bedford, Mass., 1920, 
xxvi, 276-286.— Lewis (D. M.). Relation and respective im- 
portance of defects of teeth and naso-pharynx; extensive 
clinical observations leading to conclusions varying from the 
dentists. Am. Physician, Phila., 1923, xxviii, 381-384.— 
Potter (C). A case of atresia of the naso-pharynx. J. 
Laryngol., Lond., 1908, xxiii, 77.— Rott (O. M.). Mem- 
branes and membrane formation in the nose and throat. 
Lancet-Clinic, Cincin., 1913, cix, 12-15. 

Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of). 

See, also, Mouth-breathing. 

Atkinson (D. T.). Adenoids and kindred 
perils of school life. 8°. New York [1914]. 

Becker (G.). Die adenoiden Vegetationen 
in der Nasenrachenhohle und ihre Bedeutung 
fur die Schule. 8°. Osterwieck, 1909. 

Caroly (R.-H.). *Contribution a l'etude 
des vegetations adenoides dans les six premiers 
mois de la vie. 8°. Paris, 1927. 

Coolidge (A.). Adenoids and tonsils. 8°. 
Cambridge, 1916. 

Durif (M.). Contribution a l'etude des 
vegetations adenoides chez les nourrissons. 
[Lyon.] 8°. Trevoux, 1911. 

Also in Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1912, 
xxxviii, pt. 2, 296-302. 

Peeters (E.). Les vegetations adenoides 
dan's les arriere-fosses nasales. 8°. Lierre, 
1907. 

Schinazi (F.). Considerations cliniques 
sur les polypes dits naso-pharyngiens. 8°. 
Bordeaux, 1917. 

Simpson (G. A. G.). Adenoid growths of the 
naso-pharynx. Diagnosis, symptoms, and 
treatment. 12°. London, 1904. 

Canuyt (G.). Les vegetations adenoides. Gaz. med. 
. . . deStrasb., 1922, lxxx, 438-444.— CitelIi(S.). Vegetazioni 
adenoidi. Boll. d. mal. d. orecchio, d. golae d. naso, Firenze, 
1909, xxvii, 102; 121. Also transl., Arch, internat. de laryngol. 
[etc ], Par., 1909, xxviii, 43; 437; 818. Also reprint.— Crook- 
shank (F. G.). Adenoids. Interstate M. J., St. Louis, 



NASOPHARYNX 



16 



NASOPHARYNX 



Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of)— 
continued. 

1913, xx, 34-37.— DI Donato (D.). Sulla funzionalita renale 
degh adenoidei. Rinasc. med., Napoli, 1925, ii, 7-9 — 
Donadei ((}.). Studi sull' adenoidismo. Arch, ital! di otol 
[etc.], Torino, 1924, xxxv, 338; 397; 1 pi.: 1925, xxxvi, 480.— Feld- 
steln (E.). Les vegetations adenoides du nourrisson. Rev. 
Ren. de elm. et de therap., Par., 1923, xxxvii, 361-364.- 
Fox (O.). Adenoids in young adults. J. South. M. Ass., 
Shreveport, La., 1909, i, 128-131.— Jacques (P.). Notes de 
pratique sur l'adenoidisme et sur les mastoldites. Rev. mod. 
de Test, Nancy, 1924, lii, 470-472.— King (J. J.). Adenoids 
(pharyngeal tonsil): definition; synonyms; etiology; pathol- 
ogy; symptoms; prognosis; treatment; operation. Internat. 
J. Surg., N. Y., 1915, xxviii, 333-341. Also reprint— Lepore 
(M.). Vegetazioni adenoidee del cavo naso-faringeo nei lat- 
tanti. Pensiero med., Milano, 1924, xiii, 241.— Levinstein 
(0.). Ueber die Verteilung der Driisen und des adenoiden 
Qewebes im Bereiche des menschlichen Schlundes. Arch. f. 
Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Bed., 1910, xxiv, 41-58.— Lewis (F. A). 
Adenoids in adults. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1918, xxviii, 
493-496.— Mc Bean (O.). The adenoid stage. Clinique, 
Chicago, 1910, xxxi, 657-659.— Maggiorotti (U.). La re- 
sistenza globulare negli adenoidei. Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], 
Torino, 1924, xxxv, 32-41— Oddone (V.). Contributo speri- 
mentale alio studio funzionale delle vegetazioni adenoidi. 
Morgagni, Milano, 1921, lxiii, pt. 1 (Arch.), 258-260.— Onodi 
(L.). Ueber die adenoiden Vegetationen der Sauglinge. 
Arch. f. Ohren-, Nasen- u. Kehlkopfh., Leipz., 1917, ci, 71- 
79. — Page (J. D.). Les vegetations adenoides dans la pra- 
tique courante. Bull. med. de Quebec, 1915-16, xvii, 81-89.— 
Paine (A. H.). Importance of recognition and treatment of 
adenoids. N. York State J. M., N. Y., 1911, xi, 38-40.— 
Boy (L.-G.). Les vegetations adenoides de l'arriere-nez. 
Rev. med., Par., 1914, xxiv, 154-159.— Sargnon (A.), Gate 
(J.) & Durif (M.). Vegetations adenoides chez le nourris- 
son. Qaz. d. hop., Par., 1911, lxxxiv, 1711-1715.— Scott 
(G. D.). Adenoids in infancy, personal experiences. Post- 
Graduate, N. Y., 1912, xxvii, 679-685.— Smith (J. W.). 
Adenoid vegetations of the nasopharynx. Illinois M. J., 
Springfield, 1912, xxii, 471-483.— Sufie Medan (L.). Las 
vegetaciones adenoideas en los adultos. Rev. espafi. de med. 
y cirug., Barcelona, 1920, iii, 238-241 — Tor niene (E.). Sulla 
resistenza dei globuli rossi nelle vegetazioni adenoidi e nelle 
stenosi nasali. Atti d. Cong. d. Soc. ital. di laringol. [etc.], 
1908, Pavia, 1910, xii, pt. 2, 300.— Van der Bogert (F.). The 
influence of diet on the growth and recurrence of adenoids. 
Am. J. Obst., N. Y., 1914, lxx, 124-127. Also N. York State 
J. M., N. Y., 1914, xiv, 327-330.— Wills (Lucy) & Warwick 
(Joan). The adenoid child; a historical and clinical study. 
Quart. J. Med., Oxford, 1923-24, xvii, 162-170. 3 pi.— Years- 
ley (M). An investigation into the occurrence of adenoids in 
three of the London County Council Elementary Schools. 

Brit. J. Child. Dis., Lond., 1910, vii, 61; 97. What 

adenoids really mean to children. Pediatrics, N. Y., 1912, 
xxiv, 342-351. 

Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Causes and pathology of). 

Coutaz (L.). *Contribution a l'etude histo- 
logique des polypes muqueux des fosses nasales. 
8°. Lyon, 19i2. 

Molly (C). *Ueber siiurefeste Stabchen in 
hypertrophischen Gaumentonsillen und ade- 
noiden Vegetationen des Nasenrachenraumes. 
8°. Bonn, 1912. 

Abrand (H.). Vegetations adenoides et syphilis. Rev. 
prat, d'obst. et de paediat., Par., 1911, xxiv, 21-27.— Ar men- 
gaud. Les vegetations adenoides, manifestations de l'he- 
redo-tuberculose ou de l'heredo-svphilis. Rev. de laryngol. 
[etc.], Par., 1921, xlii, 517-520.— Bilancioni (G.). La strut- 
tura delle vegetazioni adenoidi revisione di fatti e di teorie. 
Atti d. clin. oto-rino-laringoiat. d. r. Univ. di Roma (1911), 
1912, ix, 203-243, 1 pi. Sulla struttura delle vegeta- 

zioni adenoidi. Arch, di farmacol. sper., Roma, 1914, xvii, 
85-89.— Brisotto (P.). Sulle cause dell' adenoidismo. Ri- 
forma med., Napoli, 1922, xxxviii, 409-411.— Calicetl (P.). 
Su alcuni reperti isto-patologici di ipofisi centrale in case di 
vegetazioni adenoidi. Valsalva, Milano, 1925, i, 321-328, 
1 pi. — Czerny (A .) . Sind die adenoiden Wucherungen ange- 
boren? Monatschr. f. Kinderh., Leipz. & Wien, 1911, x, 
Orig., 162.— Delacour (J.). L'insuffisance thyroidienne et 
les vegetations adenoides. Med. mod., Par., 1910, xxi, 345. — 
De Villa (S.) & Misasl (M.). Sulla etiologia delle vegeta- 
zioni adenoidi congenite del cavo naso-faringeo. Gazz. med. 
napolet, 1922, v, 311-314.— Erdely (E.). Sind die adenoiden 
Wucherungen angeboren? Jahrb. f. Kinderh., Berl., 1911, 
n. F., lxxiii, 611-629 — Fleisch man n (O.). Zur physiologi- 
schen Bedeutung des adenoiden Gewebes. Deutsche med. 
Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1921, xlvii, 925.— Garcia Sola 
(E.). Localizaciones defensivas del tejido adenoide. Gac. 
med. catal., Barcel., 1911, xxxix, 121-128.— Girou (J.). Du 
vagotonisme ou du sympathicotonisme chez l'adenoidien. 
Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1925, xlvi, 499-509.— Lemere 
(H. B.). Adenoids and the pharyngeal bursa; their structure 



Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Causes and pathology of) — continued. 

and morphology. Nebraska M. J., Norfolk, Nebr., 1 925 ».?« 
453-458.— Marfan (A. B.). Etude sur les vegetations ade- 
noides des nourrissons et plus particulierement sur leurs 
causes. Nourrisson, Par., 1917, v, 65-90— Merrall («•). 
The essential causes of adenoids and their association witn 

rickets. Lancet, Lond., 1921, ii, 994-997. Themtiol- 

ogy of adenoids. Ibid., 1922, i, 49-Monrad. [Adenoid 
vegetation and exudative lymphatic diathesis.] Hosp.- 1 id., 
K0benh., 1923, lxvi, 589-594.— Muls (C). Contribution a 
l'etude de la voute palatine ogivale et des vegetations ade- 
noides. Bull. Acad. roy. de med. de Belg., Brux., 1914, 4. s., 
xxviii 130-134.— Nieddu (S.). Osservazioni e eonsiderazioni 
sulla varieta morfologica adenoidea e sull' etiologia dell iper- 
plasia adenoidea. Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], Torino, 1910, xxi, 
488-499 —Pilot (I.). The bacteriology of the adenoids. 
Proc. Inst. Med., Chicago, 1919-1921, iii, 195-201 — — - 
Diphtheria and diphtheroid bacilli of the adenoids. It. 

Chicago Path. Soc, 1919-1921, xi, 225. The bacterio - 

ogy and histopathology of the adenoids. Ann. Otol., Rhinol- 
& Larvngol., St. Louis, 1922-23, xxxi, 231-238— PUot (I.) & 
Pearl man (S. J.). The streptococci and pneumococci of the 
adenoids. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1921, xi, 173-177.— Pistre 
(E ). Le facteur intoxication dans la genese des vegetations 
adenoides. Rev. hebd. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1912, u, 
1-14 — Poppi (A.). Adenoidismus und Hypophyse. Zen- 
tralbl. f. Ohrenh., Leipz., 1909, viii, 1-13.— Ramos Acosta 
(A. A.). Las vegetaciones adenoideas y el sistema hipofisa- 
rio. Med. ibera, Madrid, 1921, xv, 312.— Retterer (E.). 
Histogenese des amygdales et des vegetations adenoides. 
Bull, de laryngol., otol. et rhinol., Par., 1913, xvi, 65-86.— 
Retterer (E.) <& Lelievre (A.). Structure et histogenese des 
vegetations adenoides. Compt. rend. Soc de biol., Par., 
1911, lxx, 199-201.— Russi (P.). Contributo alia genesi del- 
1' adenoidismo ed alle anomalie di conformazione del setto 
nasale e del mascellare superiore negli adenoidei. Pubb. d. 
Clin, oto-rino-laringoi. d. R. Univ. di Napoli (Suppl. all' 
Arch. ital. diotol. [etc.], 1925, ii, 5-79 — Schmidt (V.). On ad- 
enoid growths and exudative-lymphatic diathesis. Acta Oto- 
laryngol., Stockholm, 1924, vi, 345-358.— Simon (G.). Die 
adenoiden Wucherungen des Nasen- Rachenraumes in ihren 
Beziehungen zur Tuberkulose. Beitr. z. Klin. d. Tuberk., 
Wiirzb., 1911, xix, 417-430.— Valletta (F.). Rapporto fra 
tubercolosi e vegetazioni adenoidi. Studium, Napoli, 1923, 
xii„ 233-239.— Van der Bogert (F.). Diet as factor in the 
etiology of adenoids. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1921, xxxviii, 537. 
Also Med. Times, N. Y., 1922, 1, 76-78.— Visco (F.). Ade- 
noidismo ed anemia nei lattanti. Pediatria, Napoli, 1913, 
2. s., xxi, 261-283. — Wikner (E.). Om adenoida vegetationer 
och tuberkulos. Hygiea, Stockholm, 1910, 2. f., x, 345-357. 

Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Complications and sequelae of). 
See, also, Mouth-breathing. 

Delpech (P.). *L'audition chez les ad£- 
noidiens non otitiques (85 observations per- 
sonnelles) ; travail du service d'oto-rhino- 
larvngologie de l'hopital Lariboisiere. 8°. 
Paris, 1909. 

Elmerich (L.). * Vegetations adenoides 
chez le nourrisson; leur influence sur son d6- 
veloppement. 8°. Paris, 1906. 

Leblan (E.-A.). *Adenoidiens et appendi- 
culaires. 8°. Paris, 1914. 

Williams (L.). Adenoids, nocturnal enu- 
resis and the thvroid gland. 8°. London, 
1909. 

Babonneix (L.). Acute adenoiditis. Monde Med., 
Par., 1916, xxvi, 293-295— Barr (J. S.). The effects of chronic 
nasal obstruction during childhood upon the growth of the 
teeth and jaws. Med. Mag., Lond., 1910, xix, 456-462.— 
Brisotto (P.) . Ricerche sulla funzionalita della tiroide negli 
adenoidei. Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], 1922, xxxiii, suppl., 
73-98.— Bryant (Alice G.). Streptococcic infections of the 
pharyngeal adenoid tissue in adults. Med. Woman's J., 
Cincin., 1920, xxvii, 279-281.— Calderin (A. M.). Enuresis 
nocturna curada por legrado de vegetaciones adenoides. 
Rev. de med. y cirug. praet., Madrid, 1918, cxix, 33-36.— 
Citelll. Sulla frequenza negli adenoidei della sindrome psi- 
chica da me raessa in rilievo. Riv. ital. di neuropat. [etc], 
Catania, 1921, xiv, 260-268.— Colyer (J. F.). Adenoids and 
the feeding of infants in relation to the growth of the jaws. 
Brit. J. Dent. Sc., Lond., 1909, lii, 49-66.— Corwin (A. M.). 
The relation of adenoids and tonsils to mental deficiency. J. 
Ophth. & Oto- Laryngol., Chicago, 1914, viii, 388-394.— 
Coulter (C. F.). Evil effects of small adenoids. J. Minn. M. 
Ass. [etc.], Minneap., 1911, n. s., xxxi, 187.— Delneuville. 
Arythmie cardiaque guerie par l'ablation de vegetations ade- 
noides. Scalpel, Liege, 1912-13, lxv, 583-586.— Hnls (L.). 
Zur Kasuistik des reflektorischen Einflusses der adenoiden 
Wucherungen. Deutsche Aerzte-Ztg., Berl., 1909, 533-538.— 
Fein (J.). Ueber die Pathogenese zweier Komplikationen 



NASOPHARYNX 



17 



NASOPHARYNX 



Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Complications and sequelae of) — contd. 

nach Adenotomie. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & 
Wien, 1913, xlvii, 138-148.— Ferreri (G.). n sistema nervoso 
vegetativo negli adenoidei. Ann. di med. nav., Roma, 1921, 
ii, 533-556.— Freeman (R. G.). The results of the presence of 
adenoids in infancy. N. York State J. M., N. Y., 1921, xxi, 
50-52.— Garbinl (G.). Adenoidismo e disturbi psichici. 
Ann. d. manic, prov. di Perugia, 1914, viii, 3-60.— Gratiot 
(H. B.). Tonsils and adenoids, in their relation to general 
systemic infections. J. Iowa State M. Soc, Washington, 
1914-15, iv, 427-433. [Discussion], 437-441 — Herzig (A. J.). 
Sequelae of adenoids. N. York M.J. [etc.], 1909, lxxxix, 267- 
270.— Hillman (M. G.). Adenoids and their effects upon the 
growth of the child. Dental Summary, Toledo, 1913, xxxiii, 
217-228.— Hollnger (J.). Case of high degree of retraction of 
the posterior half of the drum head as a consequence of old 
adenoids. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1916, 
xxv, 1082-1086.— Hutchinson (W.). The effect of adenoids 
upon growth. Am. Orthodont., Kansas City, 1910-11, ii, 
169-176.— KUlen (W. M.). Adenoids and asthenopia. Brit. 
M. J., Lond., 1909, ii, 879.— King (J. J.). Adenoids; their 
effects upon the general system. Penn. M. J., Athens, 
1911-12, xv, 628-632. Adenoids; their role in prophy- 

laxis in diseases of children. South. M. J., Nashville, 1912, v, 
198-202. — Kiser ( J . D .) . Adenoids; the cause of the deformed 
alveolar arch. Kentucky M. J., Bowling Green, 1909-10, 
viii, 1427-1430.— Koppel (J.). Adenoids and their influence 
upon the mental condition of the patient. J. Med. Soc. N. 
Jersey, Orange, 1910-11, vii, 337-340.— Leale. Adenoidi e 
nevrite ottica retro-bulbare. Policlin., Roma, 1924, xxxi, sez. 
prat., 1300. — Lewis (C. F.). Tonsillitis and adenoids in their 
relation to other diseases; a review of 200 cases. Journal. 
Lancet, Minneap., 1913, xxxiii, 44-46.— Malouf. Vegeta- 
tions adenoides et leur influence sur les facultes intellectuelles 
des Sieves. Union m£d. du Canada, Montreal, 1917, xlvi, 
38-42. — Martin (T. M.). Adenoids and enlarged tonsils. 
Clin. J., Lond., 1913-14, xlii, 329-335— Martinez Santalo 
(A.). De algunas complicaciones de las vegetaciones adenoi- 
deas. Arch, de ginecop. [etc.], Barcel., 1914, xxvii, 185-191. — 
Matthews (G. F. C). Adenoids and their influence on the 
permanent dentition. Midland M. J., Birmingh., 1915, xiv, 
53-55. — Messmer (C). The effect of adenoids upon denti- 
tion. Milwaukee M. J., 1909, xvii, 133-136.— Nobecourt & 
Aptekmant. Vegetations adenoides, adenopathies tracheo- 
bronchiques et tuberculose. Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. 
de Par., 1909, 3. s., xxvi, 692-697.— Palumbe'(V.). Ueber 
den psychischen Symptomenkomplex Citellis bei adenoiden 
Wucherungen. Ztschr. f. Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Mun- 
chen & Berl., 1924, ix, 130-133.— Price (J. W.). The relation 
of adenoids to facial deformities. Memphis M. Month., 1910, 
xxx, 121-124. — Raimondi (R.). L'adenoidite aigue au cours 
de la premiere et de la seconde enfance. Presse mfid., Par., 
1919, xxvii, 461. — Rendu (R ). Troubles phonetiques conse- 
cutifs a l'adeno'idectomie (a propos d'un "cas de paralysie 
hysterique du voile) . Rev. delaryngol. [etc.], Par., 1921, xlii, 
412-419.— Rodriguez Vargas (A.). Las enfermedades del 
ofdo y las vegetaciones adenoideas. Clin, castellana, Valla- 
dolid, 1914, viii, 348-353 — Rosenthal (G.) & ChevUIe (J.). 
L'adenoidite posteneure; foyer initial d'infeetions generales 
dites sans localization; diagnostic par le cytodiagnostic histo- 
bacteriologique; reductions therapeutiques. Paris med., 1917, 
xx, 348.— Salinger (S.). Acute lacunar adenoiditis. Ann. 
Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1922-23, xxxi, 220- 
224. — Sargnon. Un cas de guerison de cephalees rebelles et 
d'amelioration optique par l'ablation des vegetations. Lyon 
med., 1924, cxxxiv, 515 — Schleissner. Adenoitis acuta ein 
Beitrag zur Lehre vom Driisenfleber. Deutsche med . Wchn- 
schr., Leipz. & Berl., 1911, xxxvii, 1374.— Schleissner (F.). 
Adenoiditis chronica. Arch. f. Kinderh., Stuttg., 1922-23, 
lxxii, 282-293.— Schreiber (G.). Les formes trainantes, 
astheniques des rhino-pharyngo-adenoi'dites de l'enfance. 
Medecine, Par., 1923-24, v, 873-877.— Scott (G. D.). Ade- 
noids, chronic conjunctivitis, photophobia. N. York State 
J. M., N. Y., 1919, xix, 374-377.— Simpson (W. V). Symp- 
toms and effects of adenoids. J. Tenn. M. Ass., Nashville, 
1910-11, iii, 53-57.— Smith (E.). A little-recognized conse- 
quence of adenoid growths. Practitioner, Lond., 1910, lxxxiv, 
67-73.— Stauffer (N. P.). Cervical adenitis. N. York M. 
J. [etc.], 1914, c, 705-709.— Steiner (R.). Beitrag zur Histo- 
logic und Klinik der Rachenmandel; fiber chronische Ade- 
noiditis. Verhandl. d. Ver. deutsch. Laryngolog., Wiirzb., 
1914, xxi, 391-403, 2 pi.— Tantorri (D.). II tessuto ipofisario 
del faringe o le vegetazioni adenoidee hanno valore nell' asma 
riflessa? Boll. d. mal. d. orecchio, d. gola e d. naso, Firenze, 
1910, xxviii, 25-30.— Taylor (G. B.). Adenoids in school 
children and their effect on the general system. Med. Rec- 
ord, N. Y., 1912, lxxxi, 315.— Torrini (L.). Adenoidismo. 
Boll. d. mal. d. orecchio, d. gola e d. naso, Firenze, 1922, xl, 
97-106.— Vitto-Massel (R.). Le affezioni dell' orecchio nel- 
1' adenoidismo. Atti d. clin. oto-rino-laringoiat. d. r. Univ. 
di Roma (1912), 1913, x, 549-671, 2 pi— Weber (G.). De 
l'aprosexie des adenoldiens. Med. scolaire, Par., 1911, iv, 
265-273. Also Pediatric prat., Lille, 1911, ix, 589-592.— 
Williams (D. B.). Adenoids and oral deformities. Tr. 
Luzerne Co. M. Soc, 1909, Wilkes-Barre, 1910, xvii, 127-141. 



Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Diagnosis and semeiology of). 
See, also, Mouth-breathing. 

Preyers (K.). *Ist der Engstand der 
Milchschneidezahne vor dem Zahnwechsel 
symptomatisch fur behinderte Nasenatmung 
bei adenoiden Vegetationen? 8°. Bonn, 1922. 

Bakker (B.). Le grincement des dents, symptome 
presque certain de vegetal ions adenoides. Rev. de laryngol. 
[etc.], Par., 1924, xlv, 708-711.— Benjamins (C. E.). Zahne- 
knirschen und adenoide Vegetationen. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. 

[etc.], Wiesb., 1915, lxxii, 151: 1917, Orig., lxxiv, 173. 

Grinding the teeth a pretty sure svmptom of adenoid growths. 
Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1922, xxxii, 223-227.— Burger (H.). 
Das adenoide Gesicht; eine pharyngologische Causerie. 
Bibliot. f. Laeger, K0benh., 1914, 8. R., xv, 145-166.— Castex 
(A.). Les faux adenoidiens. Bull. Acad, de med., Par., 
1920, lxxxiv, 278-281.— Collet (F.-J.) & Rebattu (J.). La 
tension arterielle chez les adenoldiens. Lyon med., 1923, 
cxxxii, 905-907.— Courtade (A.). Le facies dit adenoidien est. 
loin d'etre pathognomonique. Med. scolaire, Par., 1920, i\, 
6-13.— Dabney (V.). Some conditions leading to incorrect 
diagnosis of adenoids in children. Boston M. & S. J., 1917, 
clxxvi, 875-877. Also Wash. M. Ann., 1917, xvi, 165-171.— 
Di Donato (D.). Di alcune ricerche ematologiche negli 
adenoidei. Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], Torino, 1925, xxxvi, 

164-174. Sul comportamento della reazione di Was- 

sermann negli adenoidei. Ibid., 537-549.— D'Onofrio (F.). 
Alterazioni ematologiche negli adenoidei. Ibid., 1921, xxxii, 
198-203.— Garzia (R.). Valore della cutireazione negli ade- 
noidei. Ibid., 282-284.— Grandy (C. C). Roentgeno- 
graphic demonstration of adenoids. Am. J. Roentgenol., 
N. Y., 1925, n. s., xiv, 114.— Hays (H.). The diagnosis of 
adenoids in children and in adults. J. Ophth. & Oto- 
Laryngol., Chicago, 1909, iii, 311-317.— Kahn (A.). An 
adenoidoscope or soft palate retractor. Laryngoscope, St. 
Louis, 1920, xxx, 163. — Laboure (J.). La respiration chez 
l'adenoldien. Clin. prat, med.-chir. de path, [etc.], Par., 
1911, vii, 106-109.— Maffeo (L.). L'esplorazione della fun- 
zione ipofisaria negli adenoidei. Studium, Napoli, 1923, xiii, 
346-349. — Mensi (E.). Sur un syndrome constitutionnel ade- 
noidien commun dans l'enfance. Arch, de med. d. enf., Par., 
1925, xxviii, 167-169.— Orendorff (O.). Clinical manifesta- 
tions of adenoids in adults. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1909, 
liii, 1013.— Schmidt (V.). [Blood picture of a child with 
adenoids.] Hosp.-Tid., Kj0benh., 1921, lxiv, Dansk Oto- 
laryngol, selsk. forh., 116-119.— Sumpter (W. D.). The sig- 
nificance and diagnosis of adenoids. Dental Reg., Cincin., 
1911, lxv, 475-491. — Traina (S.). La reazione di Schick negli 
adenoidei. Policlin., Roma, 1923, xxx, sez. prat., 1617-1621. — 
Yankauer (Grace P.). The value of early diagnosis and 
treatment of adenoids. Woman's M. J., Cincin., 1910, xx, 
93-95. 

Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Treatment of). 

Day (J. R.). Adenoids treated without 
operation. 2. ed. 8°. London, 1912. 

Faulkner (R. B.). Tonsils and adenoids; 
treatment and cure from the standpoint of the 
physician and laryngologist in preference to 
that of the surgeon and laryngiectomist. 8°. 
Pittsburgh [1915]. 

Feldstein (E.). *Traitement des vegeta- 
tions adenoides des nourrissons. 8°. Paris, 
1917. 

Poppi (A.). Considerations pathologiques 
et therapeutiques sur l'hypertrophie de l'amyg- 
dale pharyngee; ses rapports avec l'hypo- 
physe, (analyses en anglais, espagnol et italien) . 
8°. Paris, 1921. 

Monograph, oto-rhino-laryng. internat. No. 2. 

Rigaut (J.-L.-E.). *L'evolution de la 
croissance chez les adenoidiens. Resultats 
eloigned de la reeducation respiratoire. 8°. 
Paris, 1918. 

Burton (C. H.). Adenoids and their treatment. Detroit 
M. J., 1909, ix, 436-440— Campbell (H.). The aetiology, 
prevention, and non-operative treatment of adenoids. Brit. 
J. Child. Dis., Lond., 1919, xvi, 140-144.— Campbell (H.), 
Cautley (E.) [et al.j. Discussion on the etiology, preven- 
tion, and non-operative treatment of adenoids. Proc. Roy. 
Soc. Med., Lond., 1918-19, xii, Sect. Stud. Dis. Child., 
26-46.— Carter (W. W.). Adenoids in infancy; the impor- 
tance of early treatment. Med. J. & Rec, N. Y., 1924, cxx, 
p. clxxvii.— Costiniu (A.). Le resultat du procede employe 
en Roumanie pour combattre les vegetations adenoides dans 



85596°— 28 2 



NASOPHARYNX 



18 



NASOPHARYNX 



Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Treatment of) — continued. 

les ecoles primaires, urbaines et rurales. Arch, internat de 
laryngol. [etc.]. Par., 1911, xxxii, 452-157.— Donelan (J | 
Some suggested alternatives to operation for adenoids and 
enlarged tonsils in young children. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., 
bond., 191^-19, xii. Sect. Laryngol., 216-220.— Freeman 
( R. G.). Adenoid hypertrophy during the first year of life 
and its treatment. J. Am. If. Ass., Chicago, 1909, liii, 605- 
607.— Guthrie (T.). The recurrence of adenoids. Lancet, 
Lond., 1912, i, 1054— La bo u re (J.). La reeducation respira- 
toire chez l'adenoldien. Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.]. 
Par., 1911, xxxi, 465-468.— Natier (M.). Fausses'recidives de 
vegetations adenoldes chez l'enfant et gymnastique respira- 
toire. MM. inf.. Par., 1914, xi, 61-65 — Ormlston (Isabel). 
A device for prevention and treatment of adenoids. Lancet, 
Lond., 1918, ii, 240 — Richard-ChauTin (L ). Les tumeurs 
adenoldes: etiologie et symptomes, traitement curatif et defi- 
nitif sans intervention chirurgicale. Odontologie, Par., 1922, 
lx, 596-602.— Boos CE.). Om behandlingen af adenoida 
vegetationer med jodkalium invartes. Finska lak.-sallsk. 
handl., Helsingfors, 1912, i, 146-148— Schleissner (F.). 
Adenoiditis, adenoide Vegetationen und exsudative Diathese. 
Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, xxi, 841-843 — Sheppard (J. E.). A 
plea for the prevention of adenoids. Long Island M. J., 
Brooklyn, 1910, iv, 330-334.— Van Meenen (C). Education 
physique et vegetations adenoldes. Ann. Soc. de med. de 
Gand, 1911, n. s., ii, 274-287.— Ward (E.). The treatment of 
adenoids and tonsils. Practitioner, Lond., 1913, xc, 567- 
578. — Whalen (C. J.). Importance of early recognition of 
pathologic conditions of adenoids and tonsils, and treatment 
of same. Illinois M. J., Springfield, 1912, xxii, 366-382.— 
Witherbee (W. D.). X-ray treatment of tonsils and ade- 
noids associated with exophthalmic goitre and tubercular 
glands. Am. J. Electrotherap. <fc Radiol., X. Y., 1921, xxxix, 
229-231. Also N. York State J. M., X. Y., 1921, xxi, 14-18.— 
Younger (C. B.). Public agitation and some unnecessary 
adenectomies. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1912, lviii, 111. 

Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Treatment of, Operative). 

Saurez de Mendoza. Diagnostic et traite- 
ment des vegetations adenoldes. Etude sur la 
necessity d'une intervention radicale et oppor- 
tune et des funestes consequences de cette 
affection abandonnee a elle-meme. Preface de 
Duplay. 8°. Paris, 1906. 

.Alexander (G. J.). Infiltration anaesthesia for removing 
adenoids. J. Ophth., Otol. <fc Laryngol., X. Y., 1917, xxiii, 
157-166. — Aymard (J. L.). The removal of adenoid growths. 
Lancet, Lond., 1916, i, 1251-1255.— Beck (J. C). Removal of 
adenoids by direct inspection. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. <fe Laryn- 
gol., St. Louis, 1913, xxii, 273-280, 11 pi — Birkholz. Bemer- 
kungen zur Frage der Anasthesie und Instrumentation bei 
der Abtragung von Gaumen- und Rachenmandel. Med. 
Klin., Berl., 1922, xviii, 1433-1435.— Blegvad (X. R.). Om 
operation for adenoide vegetationer. Hosp.-Tid., K^benh., 

1909, 5. R., ii, 1341-1344.— Boureau. De l'ablation a chaud 
des vegetations adenoldes dans le eoursde leurs complications. 

Gaz. med. du centre, Tours, 1909, xiv, 41-45. Adeno- 

tomie; indications; manuel operatoire; traitement consecutif. 
Ibid., 1912, xvii, 150-163 — BrindeL Indications de l'adeno- 
tomie chez le nourrisson. J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1925, lv, 
697-699.— Brindel & CeDes (J.-R.). A quel age doit-on 
operer les enfants de vegetations adenoldes? Ibid., 1913, xliii, 
751. — Brlsotto (P.). La ventilazione polmonare, negli ade- 
noidei in rapport o alia ginnastica respiratoria e alia cura chi- 
rurgica. Rifonna med., Xapoli, 1922, xxxviii, 1206-1209. 
Alio Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], Torino, 1923, xxxiv, 165-177.— 
Bryant(W. S.). The effect ofadenotomy on the hypophysis 
system. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1916, lxvi, 1811. Also 
reprint.— Carter (W. W.). A simple and satisfactory 
method for removing adenoids and tonsils. Med. Record, 
X. Y., 1913, lxxxiii, 986.— Coakley (C. G.) & Pratt (E. L.). 
Analysis of the systemic and local conditions following ton- 
sillectomy and adenoidotomy. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 
1922, xxxii, 81-98.— Com paired. Doit-on faire l'anesthesie 
dans radenotomie? Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par.. 

1910, xxx, 82-89.— CooHdge (A.) & Garland (F. C). The 
removal of adenoids and tonsils in children. Boston M. & 
S. J., 1913, clxix, 306-308. Also reprint.— CuHom (M. M ). 
Xew instrument for the removal of adenoids. J. Am. M. 
Ass., Chicago, 1915, lxiv, 1067.— DeBuys (L. R.). Observa- 
tions made in a series of cases operated upon for tonsils and 
adenoids. Arch. Pediat., X. Y., 1921, xxxviii, 433-435.— 
Dutheillet de Lamotbe (G.). Dix ans de pratique de la 
guillotine de Shultz dans l'ablation des vegetations adenoldes 
Ann. d. mal. del'oreille, dularynx[etc]. Par., 1925, xliv, 246- 
249. — Fein (J.). Ablation des vegetations adenoldes; nou- 
velle instrumentation; nouvelle technique; droit de priorite. 
Ibid., 1909, xxxv, 377-379. Die Indikatioren zur Ab- 
tragung der adenoiden Lager im Rachen. Med. Klin., Berl., 

1920, xvi. 750-752. Zur Ad'enotomie. Wien. klin. 

Wchnschr, 1920, xxxiii, 1003-1007. Zur Operation 

der adenoiden Wucherungen. Ibid., 1921, xxxiv, 122.— 
Halasz (H .). Entfernung der adenoiden Vegetationen in 



Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Treatment of, Operative) — continued. 

I,okalanasthesie. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. « 
Wien 1922, lvi, 94-96.— Hays (H.). On removing adenoids. 
Med. Times, X. Y., 1923, li, 238 — Hescbl (F.). Gaumenden- 
nung zur Wiederherstellung der Xasenatmung nach Entfer- 
nung adenoider Vegetationen. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.l, 
Wiesb.. 1913, lxvii, 367 — Hickling (Gertrude H). Xasal 
drill' an investigation of its value in the treatment of ade- 
noids. Brit. M. J., Lond.. 1920, i, 147. — Jervey (J. W)- The 
surgical requirements of the naso-pharyngeal adenoid, la- 
ryngoscope, St. Louis, 1920, xxx, 697-700 — Kellcy (L p.). 
Observations of adenoids removed with a direct vision 
adenotome. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol.. St. Louis, 
1923-24, xxxii, 1053-1060, 11 pi.— Keraudren. Polype fibreux 
naso-pharyngien volumineux; operation par voie naturelle; 
guerison. Clinique, Par., 1912, vii, 518 — Landolfi (M.). D 
tirage nelle vegetazioni adenoidee. Gazz. med. sicu., Ca- 
tania 1923, xxvi, 161-163.— Lautmann. Zur Anasthesie bei 
der Vdenotomie. Ztschr. f. Laryngol.. Rhinol. [etc.], Wiirzb. 
1910, iii, 357-367.— Layton (T. B.). Tonsils and adenoids in 
children: a plea for fewer operations. Tr. M. Soc., Lond., 
1913-14, xxxvii, 244-254.— Lemariey. Vegetations adenoldes 
congenitales; occlusion osseuse de la choane droite chez un 
bebe de 30 jours; operation, guerison. Xormandie med., 
Rouen, 1922, xxxiii, 107.— de Levie (D. J ). Ein neuer Poly- 
penschnureransatz. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 
1916, 1. 401^03 — McClanahan (H. M.). Why does the 
operation for removal of adenoids frequently fail to relieve 
mouth breathing? Arch. Pediat., X. Y., 1913, xxx, 727-731.— 
M tiller (C.) & Neumann (H.). Leber die Resultate un- 
serer Adenotomien bei Kindern. M. Kassowitz . . . Fest- 
schr., Berl., 1912, 237-241.— NUdHne (V.). Les adenoldes, 
indications et methodes d'exstirpation. Arch, internat. de 
laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1911, xxxi, 357-369. Also transl., Buss, 
med. Rundschau, Berl., 1912, x, 35; 89.— O^Meara (J. M.). 
Xote on a case of adenoids associated with albuminuria and 
casts in the urine; removal of adenoids followed by disappear- 
ance of the urinary changes. Lancet, Lond., 1911, i, 1204. — 
Perretlere (A.). Les indications operatoires des vegetations 
adenoldes. Gaz. mid. beige, Liege, 1913-14, xxvi, 72-74. — 
Bibadeau-Dumas. Les vegetations adenoldes; le depis- 
tage des adenoidiens. Infirmiere franc.. Par., 1923, i, 100— 
106.— Boyler & Tlssie (P.). Du developpement thoracique 
par la gymnastique respiratoire apres l'operation adenol- 
dienne. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1908, 
xxxiv, 1-21. — Stems. Reeducation de la respiration nasale 
chez l'enfant; apres l'ablation des vegetations adenoldes. 
Cong, internat. de physiother. C.-r. 1910, Par., 1911, iii, 111- 
114.— Stirling (A. W.). Early operation for adenoids. 
Atlanta Jour.-Rec. Med., 1908-9, x, 68-71.— Sturm (F. P.). 
A note on adenoidectomy. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1924, xxxix, 
491, 1 pi.— Tod (H.). Removal of adenoids in infancy. Prac- 
tationer, Lond., 1920, cv, 335-339.— Van Meenen (C). 
Education physique et vegetations adenoldes. Belgique 
med., Gand, 1911. xviii, 495-499.— Tetter (H.). Quelques 
mots sur les vegetations adenoldes et de leur traitement post- 
operatoire. Ann. Soc. de med. phvs. d'Anvers, 1905, iii, 
115-121.— Warner (F.). Development of the pharynx by 
muscular exercises after operation for adenoids, with special 
reference to feeble-minded children. Lancet, Lond., 1913, ii, 
1758. — Wlcart. Le traitement medical des adenoldiens. 
Medecin prat., Par., 1909, v, 661; 677.— Williams (L.). A 
nasal drill in the treatment of adenoids. Lancet, Lond., 1918 
ii, 405.— Zaborsky (J.). Does removal of adenoid vegetal 
tions prevent acute disease of the middle ear? Laryngoscope 
St. Louis, 1921, xxxi, 22-26.— Zaun (G. F.). Pharyngeal 
adenoids and tonsils. Milwaukee M. J., 1909, xvii, 263-266 

Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Treatment of, Operative)— Complica- 
tions and sequelae. 

Bailey (F. W.). Hemorrhage following the adenoid opera- 
tion. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1924,-25, 
xxxiii, 1327-1330.— Bouteil (Jeanne). Trois cas d'adherences 
du voile du palais au pharynx consecutives a l'ablation de 
vegetations adenoldes. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larvnx 
[etc.], Par., 1909, xxxv, pt. 2, 743-746.— Delsaux (V.). Acci- 
dents et complications post-ad6nectomiques. Presse Oto- 
laryngol, beige, Brux., 1910, ix, 529-545.— FaDas (A.) & 
Hlcguet (G.). A propos des complications operatoires des 
vegetations adenoldes. Presse med. beige, Brux., 1911, lxiii, 
131-138. — Fischer (L.). Recurring adenoids in children. J. 
Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1912, lviii, 106.— Fleming (E. W.l. 
Persistent bleeding following adenoid operation. South. 
Calif. Pract., Los Angeles, 1911, xxvi, 189-191.— Giussani 
(M.) . La crasi sanguigna degli adenoidi prima e dopo l'inter- 
vento operative Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], Torino, 1925 
xxxvi, 571-582.— Grazlani (V.). Scomparsa di disturbi psi- 
chici successiva ad ablazione di vegetazioni adenoidi. Boll 
d. mal. d. orecchio, d. gola e d. naso, Firenze, 1915, xxxiii, 
27-30. — Grossard <fc Kaufmann. Des complications de 
l'adenoidectomie. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larvnx [etc ] 
Par., 1911, xxxvii, 471-507.— Grove (W. E ). Die infektiosen 
Komplikationen der Adenotomie. Arch. f. Larvngol u 

Rhinol , Berl., 1912, xxvi, 366-378. Certain dangers 

of the adenoid operation. Johns Hopkins Hosp. Bull., Bait. 



NASOPHARYNX 



19 



NASOPHARYNX 



Nasopharynx (Adenoid vegetations of, 
Treatment of, Operative) — Complica- 
tions and sequelae — continued. 

1913, xxiv, 112-115. Also reprint. — Guisez (J.). D'un acci- 
dent peu connu de l'adeno-amygdalotomie, de la chute des 
vegetations et amygdales dans les voies aeriennes. Ann. d. 
mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1912, xxxviii, pt. 2, 
480-489.— Hlcquet (G.) & F alias (A.). Les complications 
operatoires des vegetations adenoi'des. Policlin., Brux., 1911, 

xx, 81-88.— Imhofer (R). Rezidive nach Adenotomie. Zt- 
schr. f. Laryngol., Rhinol. [etc.], Wiirzb., 1911, iii, 713-723.— 
Kafemann. Der Yerlauf einer Blutung nach einer Ade- 
noidoperation bei einem Bluter mit Bemerkungen fur die 
arztliche Praxis. Med. Klin., Bed., 1909, v, 1508-1510 — 
Laurens (G.). Des complications de l'adenoidectomie. 
Clinique, Par., 1911, vi, 369-371.— McClanahan (H. M.). 
Why does the operation for removal of adenoids frequently 
fail to relieve mouth-breathing? Tr. Am. Pediat. Soc, Chi- 
cago, 1913, xxv, 174-178.— Babe. Recidive des vegetations 
adenoldes. Bull, de laryngol., otol. et rhinol., Par., 1909, xii, 
55-60.— Boueche. Vegetations adenoi'des et tuberculose; 
(ablation de vegetations adfnoides suivie de meningite tuber- 
culeuse). J. de rned. de Par., 1925, xliv, 250 — Sekoulitch 
(B.). La tension arterielle chez les adenoidiens avant et 
apres l'adenotomie. Rev. de. laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1925, 
xlvi, 633-638. — Volpe. Sobre un caso de muerte por hemo- 
filia despertada por la extirpacion de vegetaciones adenoi- 
deanas. Arch, latino-am. de pediat., Buenos Aires, 1922, 2. s., 
xvi, 148. — White (J. V.). A few facts concerning the causes 
of failures in adenoideetomies. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1910, 
xcii, 467-469. Also reprint. —Wilson (W.). Some causes of 
disappointment following removal of tonsils and adenoids. 
Lancet, Lond., 1913, ii, 1612. 

Nasopharynx (Cancer of). 

Gevry (A.) . *De la degenerescence maligne 
de quelques tumeurs du nasopharynx. 8°. 
Lyon, 1905. 

B. (T. J.). Epithelioma of the nasopharynx. Guy's 
Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1912, xxvi, 313.— Brown (C. M.). Car- 
cinoma of the naso-pharynx. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1911, 

xxi, 1074. — Clymer (C. E.). Carcinoma of naso-pharynx 
with extension. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., Muskogee, 1921, xiv, 
277. — Coley (W. B.). Inoperable recurrent carcinoma of 
nasopharynx involving both superior maxillae, ethmoid, fron- 
tal and malar bones; injection of mixed toxins; disappearance 
of neoplasm under five weeks of treatment. Surg, clin., Chi- 
cago, 1915, iv, 957-967.— Dittman (G. C). Carcinoma of the 
naso-pharynx. St. Paul M. J., 1916, xviii, 250-252— Downie 
(W.). Case of epithelioma of the naso-pharynx which was 
treated by the application of radium. Glasgow M. J., 1939, 
lxxii, 209-211.— Dupond (G.). Epithelioma du naso-pha- 
rynx. Rev. hebd. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1909, i, 1-4. — 
van Gangelen (G.) & van Heyningen (W.). [Cancer of 
the nasopharynx.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haarlem, 
1922, lxvi, pt. 2, 509.— Gatewood (W. E.). Carcinomas of 
the nasopharynx. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1916, lxvi, 499- 
502. Also reprint. — Guthrie (T.). Carcinoma of the naso- 
pharynx in a girl, aged 17. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1911, xxvi, 
449-452.— Jelinek (D ). [Cancer of the nasopharynx.] 
Casop. 16k. cesk., Praha, 1925, lxiv, 143-146, 2 pi — Mar.se hi k 
(H.). Karzinom des Nasenrachenraumes mit Driisenmetas- 
tasen; Operation, kombiniert mit Radiumnachbestrahlung, 
Heilung. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1922, xxxv, 282— Molinie 
(J.). Cancer du naso-pharynx. Larynx [etc.], Marseille & 
Par., 1913, vi, 75-78 — Mollison (W. M.). Case of carcinoma 
of nasopharynx in a girl, aged 17. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., 
Lond., 1916-17, x, Sect. Laryngol., 37— Moore (I.). Carci- 
noma of the nasopharynx removed by operation. Ibid., 32-34. 

Primary carcinoma of the nasopharynx. Ibid., 

1917-18, xi, Sect. Laryngol., 1.— Nager. Basalzellenkarzi- 
nom des Retronasalraumes. Schweiz. med. Wchnschr., 
Basel, 1921, li, 659.— Patterson (N.). Epithelioma of the 
nasopharynx; operationj-diathermy. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., 
Lond., 1916-17, x, Sect. Laryngol., 64.— Betrouvey (H.). Un 
cas de cancer du naso-pharynx; formes cliniques de dgbut. 
Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1925, xlvi, 629-632.— 
Rosenberg (A.). Carcinom des Nasenrachens. Berl. klin. 
Wchnschr., 1911, xh iii, 492. Bosenbusch (II ). Ueber das 
Karzinom des Nasenrachenraumes im fruhen Kindesalter. 
Frankfurt. Ztschr. f. Path., Miinchen, 1925, xxxi, 507-523.— 
Bugani(L.). Carcinoma del rino-faringeo. Boll. d. mal. d. 
orecchio, d. gola e d. naso, Firenze, 1921, xxxix, 98.— Smith 
(O. A.). Primary carcinoma of nasopharynx withreport of a 
case. J. Missouri M. J., St. Louis, 1920, xvii, 62.— Stuart- 
Low (W.). A case of malignant disease of the naso-pharynx. 

Lancet, Lond., 1909, i, 836. Three cases of malignant 

disease of the naso-pharynx. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 
1909, n. s., Ixxxvii, 348-350— Thyne (T. J.) & Fraser (J. S.). 
Cancer of the naso-pharynx. Edinb. M. J., 1913, n. s., x, 54. — 
Tilley (H.). Malignant tumour of the naso-pharynx asso- 
ciated with deafness, neuralgia, and weakness of the levator 
palate. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1911-12, v, Otol. Sect., 
39-43.— Wurtz (W. J. M.). Malignant diseases of the nose 
and throat with special reference to the cancer of the nasal 
fossae, nasopharynx and tonsil. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1921, 
cxiii, 434-436. 



Nasopharynx (Diseases of). 

See, also, Nasopharynx (Syphilis of); 
Nasopharynx (Tuberculosis of). 

Dighton (C. A. A.). A manual of diseases 
of the naso-pharynx; with special reference to 
the part played by them in diseases of the ear, 
and the treatment of these conditions. 4°. 
London, 1912. 

Gaston (R.). *La desinfection du cavum 
dans les maladies infectieuses et dans la scar- 
latine en particulier. 8°. Paris, 1927. 

Kohn-Enrique (G.). *Les pseudo-tubercu- 
loses d'origine naso-pharvngienne. 8°. Paris, 
1919. 

Aboulker (H.). Fausses affections broncho-pulmonaires 
d'origine bucco-naso-pharyngienne. Cong, franc, de med., 
Compt. rend., 1910, Par., 1911, xi, 132-135.— Baxter (G. E.). 
The importance of the postnasal space as a focus of infection in 
infants and young children; report of cases. Illinois M. J , 
Chicago, 1916, xxx, 5-10.— Bercovitz (N.). Gangosa in Hai- 
nan; report of another case. China M. J., Shanghai, 1922, 
xxxvi, 203-205, 1 pi.— Blumenthal (W.). Ueber die infek- 
tibse Entziindung des Nasenrachenraums (Angina retrona- 
salis). Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1916, liii, 219.— Blumgart 
(H. L.). A study of the mechanism of absorption of sub- 
stances from the nasopharynx. Arch. Int. Med., Chicago 
1924, xxxiii, 415-424. 1 pi — Bochner (B.). Zur Behandltmg 
der Rhinopharyngitis mit dem Schnupfgleitpulver Rhino- 
gleit. Med. Klin., Berl., 1919, xv, 1234.— Cisler (J.). Le 
sclerome infectieux en Tchecoslovaquie. Bull. Office inter- 
nal d'hyg. pub., Par., 1924, xvi, 60-69.— Cohen (M. S.). 
The rhinopharynx as a site of focal infection. Ann. Otol., 
Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1924-25, xxxiii, 935-955.— 
Cooley (T. B.). The use of bacterial vaccines in naso- 
pharyngeal infections. Ohio M. J., Columbus, 1912, viii, 
171-175.— David & Iser. Action des courants de haute fre- 
quence sur quelques affections chroniques du rhino-pharynx. 
Progres med., Par., 1909, 3. s., xxv, 470-472.— van Dijke (M. 
J.), Bakker (C.) & Hoesen (H. W.). Contribution to the 
knowledge of rhinopharyngitis mutilans. Mededeel. v. d. 
dienst. d. Volksgezond. in- Nederl. -Indie, Weltevreden, 1925, 
148-171, 8 pi. —van Driel(B. M.). [Rhino-pharyngitis muti- 
lans.] Nederl.Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haarlem, 1922, lxvi, pt. 

1, 1604-1610.— Errecart (P. L.) & Samengo (L.). Error de 
diagnostico; absceso del naso-farinx; iBursitisdeTornwaldt? 
Rev. Soc. argent, de otorrinolar., Buenos Aires, 1925, i, 141- 
143.— Fischer (G.). Die Ursachen des protrahierten Fiebers 
bei atypisch verlaufender Nasopharyngitis. Monatschr. f. 
Kinderh., Leipz. & Wien, 1920-21, xix, 313-317.— Freuden- 
thal ( W.). A new form of medication for the nose and naso- 
pharynx. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1920, xxx, 381-385.— 
Gallois (P.). Les infections rhino-pharyngiennes. Arch, 
gen. de med., Par., 1912, v, 22-38.— Giintzer (J. H.). The 
prophylaxis of the oropharynx and nasopharynx. Med. 
Rec, N. Y., 1911, lxxx, 824-826.— Harrell (T. H.). The man- 
agement of acute rhinitis and pharyngit is in infants and small 
children. Med. Rec. & Ann., San Antonio, 1922, xvi, 8-10.— 
Hart (V. K.). Nasopharyngeal lesions and arthritis. J. 
Ophth., Otol. & Laryngol., Phila., 1925, xxix, 301-309.— 
Hawkins (R. W.). Infections in the tonsils and paranasal 
sinuses in a series of cardiac patients. N. York State J. M., 
N. Y., 1925, xxv, 566.— Joannon (P.). La methode de 
Milne. J. med. franc., Par., 1923, xii, 497-507.— Jouty (A.). 
Complications des affections du rhino-pharynx chez l'enfant. 
Pgdiatrie prat., Lille, 1907, v, 259; 273; 277.— Kerr (W. M.). 
Should gangosa be removed from the nomenclature of tropical 
medicine. Am. J. Trop. Med., Bait., 1922, ii, 353-358.— 
Kindberg (M.-L.) & Bloch (A.). Nephrite a forme hyper- 
tensive d'origine rhino-pharvngee; intervention; guerison. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de Par., 1924, 3. s., xlviii, 1371- 
1374.— Kragh (J.). [A new method of treatment of rhino- 
pharyngitis chronica sicca.] TJgeskr. f. Laeger, K0benh., 1919, 
lxxxi, 308-310.— Laemmer (M.) & Tarneaud (J.). Des 
nephropathies de cause rhino-pharyngee; considerations diag- 
nostiques et therapeutiques. Presse med., Par., 1924, xxxii, 
72 — Lapage (C. P.). On chronic nasopharyngeal infection, 
chronic toxaemia, and distressed heart in children. Brit. M. 
J., Lond., 1921, ii, 4-6.— Laval (E.). Principales affections 
chroniques du rhino-pharynx chez l'enfant; leur traitement. 
Bull. gen. de therap. [etc.], Par., 1911, cxi, 161-175.— Leto (L ). 
Sulla cosidetta febbricola di origine rinofaringea. Pensiero 
med., Milano, 1922, xi, 385-388— Loss Aprile (D.). La pato- 
logia del rino-faringe in rapporto all ' apparato cardio-vascolare 
e respiratorio. Valsalva, Milano, 1925, i, 361-367.— Luigi 
(R.). Turbe rino-faringee d'origine simpatica. Atti dr 
Cong. d. Soc. ital. di laringol. [etc.], 1911, Siena, 1912, xiv, pt. 

2, 346-348.— Mc Bride (P.). Chronic nasopharyngeal infec- 
tion in children. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1921, ii, 95.— da Matta 
(A.). Perturbac5es mentaes producidas por nazo-buco 
myiase, com perfuracao do veu do paladar. Amazon med., 
Manaos, 1920, 2. s., iii, 79-83. — Mazzonl (L.). La cura con i 
raggi X ecol radium del rino-faringoscleronm. Radiol, med., 
Milano, 1923, x, 53-65 — Mery (H.) <t Girard (L ). La va- 
leur de Taction des antiseptiques sur les germes virulents du 
rhino-pharynx. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1918, lxxxi. 



NASOPHARYNX 



20 



NASOPHARYNX 



Nasopharynx (Diseases of)— continued 

1251— Mestscherskl (H.) & Grintschar (F.). Ein mit 
V act- in erfolglos behandelter und durt-h Anwendung physika- 
lischer Behandlungsmethoden gebesserter Fall von Scleroma 
respiratonumderNaseunddesRachens. Berl klin Wchn- 
schr 1914, li, 512-515.— MoUison ( W. M.). Case of swelling 
in the nasopharynx on the right side, displacing the soft palate 
downwards. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1922-23, xvi 
Sect Laryngol., 68.— Montgomery (G. W.). Actinomyco- 
sis of the naso-pharynx and soft palate. Northwest Med , 
Seattle, 1925, xxiv, 344-346. -Morelli (K.). Fiille von Rhino- 
pharyngolaryngolracheosklerom. Pest, med.-chir. Presse 
Budapest, 1911, xlvii, 118— Mudd (S.), Grant (S. B.) & 
Goldman (A ). The etiology of acute inflammations of the 
nose, pharynx, and tonsils. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryn- 
gol., St. Louis, 1921, xxx, 1-73.— New (G. B.). Actinomycosis 
of the naso-pharynx. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1922, xxxii, 
99-101.— OUtsky (P. K.) & Gates (F. L.). Methods for the 
isolation of filter-passing anaerobic organisms, from human 
nasopharyngeal secretions. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1922, 
lxxviii, 1020-1022.— Paget Lapage (C). Chronic naso- 
pharyngeal infection in children. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1921, ii, 
260.— de Parrel (G.). Le peril naso-pharyngien. J. de med. 
de Par., 1924, xliii, 328-331.— Patterson (Marjorie B.). Bac- 
teriologic study of the nasopharvnx in patients treated with 
chlorin inhalations. Arch. Otolaryngol., Chicago, 1925, i, 
64-69.— Patterson (N.). Remarks on the diagnosis and 
treatment of various conditions met with in the naso-pharvnx 
Practitioner, Lond., 1913, xci, 469-478.— Pic net te (H.). 
L'angine retro-nasale du nourrisson et du jeune enfant. Bull, 
med. de Quebec, 1924, xxv, 71.— Planelles (J.). Resorption 
dampflormiger Medikamente durch die Nasen-Raehen- 
schleimhaut. Arch. f. exper. Path. u. Pharmacol., Leipz., 
1924, civ, 272-275.— Prohl. Zur Desinfektion des Nasen- 
rachenraumes mit Pyocyanase. Deutsche mil. arztl. Ztschr., 
Berl., 1909, xxxviii, 193-195 — Bibadeau-Dumas (L.) & 
Tisserand (Mile.). L'infection a pneumocoques du rhino- 
pharynx chez le nourrisson et son traitement. Bull. Soc. de 
pediat. de Par., 1925, xxiii, 531-534.— Bicker (W. G.). Infec- 
tions of the naso-pharynx. Tr. N. Hampshire M. Soc, Man- 
chester, 1921, cxxx, 131-143.— Bobertson (G. A.). Chronic 
nasopharyngit is with elongated uvula. Am. Pract. & News, 
Louisville, 1909, xliii, 509-512.— Boyet. Laneurasth6niedans 
ses rapports etiologiques avec les rhino-pharyngites chro- 
niques. Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1909, xxvii, 
47-57.— Sage (F. C). The treatment of naso-pharyngeal 
catarrh. J. Ophth., Otol. & Laryngol., Lancaster, Pa., 1920, 
xxiv, 425-430.— See (P.). De la desinfection du nasopharynx 
dans le traitement et la prophvlaxie des maladies conta- 
gieuses. Bull. gen. de therap. [etc.], Par., 1921, cl.xxii, 509; 
573. — Sippell (F.). Die Behandlung der kranken Nasen- 
schleimhaut mittels Inhalationen zerstiiubter Sole. Therap. 
d. Gegenw., Berl., 1912, liii, 162-164— Sluder (G.). Die 
Wechselbeziehungen zwischen Aktion des Pharynx und des 
weichen Gaumens und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Diagnostik der 
Verhaltnisse im Nasenrachenraum. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. 
Rhinol., Berl., 1916, xxx, 66-73.— Tice (F. C). Electro- 
therapeutics in naso-pharyngeal affections. J. Advanc. 
Therap., N. Y., 1913, xxxi, 224-231 — Torrini (U. L.). Rino- 
faringite congestiva ciclicamente ricorrente in soggetto nevro- 
sico. Boll. d. mal. d. orecchio d. gola e d. naso, Firenze , 1911, 
261-264.— Waar (C. A. H.). [Mutilating rhinopharyn- 
gitis.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haarlem, 1925, lxix, pt. 
1, 1301-1313.— Wisbart (D. J. G.). Chronic catarrh of the 
naso-pharynx. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1923, xxxiii, 267- 
279.— Witherbee (W. D.). The effects of the X-ray on the 
infected lymph tissue of the naso-pharynx. N. York State 
J. M., N. Y., 1922, xxii, 269-271.— Zbinden (T.). A brief 
review of the pathology and bacteriology of naso-pharyngeal 
infections, with some suggestions for effective vaccine therapy. 
J. Ophth., Otol. & Laryngol., Lancaster, Pa., 1915, xxi, 
202-212. 

Nasopharynx (Examination of). 

Babbitt (J. A.). Routine nasopharyngeal examination in 
the preparatory school. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., 
St. Louis, 1907, xvi, 36-40.— Emerson (F. P.). The electric 
nasopharyngoscope. Ibid., 1911, xx, 41.— Foil rule (J.). 
Procfide d 'examen du larynx et du cavum naso-pharyngien 
chez lessujets hvperesthesiques. Ann. d. mal. del'oreille, du 
larynx [etc.], Par., 1905, xxxi, pt. 2, 569-575.— Franke (K.). 
Ueber Endoskopie des Nasen-Rachenraumes. Beitr. z. 
Anat. Physiol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres [etc.], Berl., 1916, 
viii, 284-298.— Fridenberg (P.). Direct inspection of the 
naso-pharynx. Tr. Am. Laryngol., Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, 
New Bedford, Mass., 1910, 253 — Gerber. Die Untersuchung 
der Mundrachenhohle. Med. Klin., Berl., 1917, xiii, 495- 
497.— von Gyergyai (A.). Ueber mein Verfahren zur direk- 
. ten Untersuchung des Nasenrachens und der Ohrtrompete; 
nebst Erwiderung von S. Yankauer. Ztschr. f. Laryngol., 
Rhinol. [etc.], Wurzb., 1912, v, 57-69.— Harris (T. J.). The 
nasopharyngoscope in treatment; diseases of the Eustachian 
tube and the middle ear. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1914, c, 767- 
770. Also reprint.— Hofer (G.). Ein neues Instrument zur 
direkten Epipharyngoskopie. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], 
Berl. & Wien, 1920, Uv, 865.— Holmes (E. M.). The exami- 
nation and treatment of the nasopharynx and Eustachian 
tube by aid of the nasopharyngoscope. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. 
& Laryngol., St. Louis, 1911, xx, 29-36, 2pl.— Lando (M. E.). 
Die rontgenographisehe Darstellung von Formveranderun- 



Nasopharynx (Examination of) — contd. 

gen des Epipharynx. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & 
Wien, 1913, xlvii, 258-261.— Lubman (M.). A protective 
shield for the Holmes nasopharyngoscope. N. York M ■'• 
[etc], 1915, ci, 508. Also reprint.— Scbeler. Zur endoskopi- 
schen Untersuchung des Kehlkopf- und Nasenrachenraiinis 
Verhandl. d. laryngol. Gesellsch. zu Berl., 1911, xxi, pt. 1, 
25_29 — Schmuckert (K.). Zur endoskopischen Untersu- 
chung des Nasenrachenraumes und des Kehlkopfes. Miin- 
chen. med. Wchnschr., 1910, lvii, 576-578.— Scholz (R. P.). 
Nasopharvngoscopy under negative pressure. Ann. Otol., 
Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1924-25, xxxiii, 151-158, 2 pi.— 
Sergent (E.). Necessit 6 del 'examen du rhino-pharynx pour 
le diagnostic des affections del'appareil respiratoire, role pro- 
tecteur du rhino-pharvnx dans Facte respiratoire. Pans 
med., 1923, xlvii, 65-67.— Stephan. Ein neues bewegliches 
Spekulum fiir den Nasenrachenraum. Miinchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1920, lxvii, 321.— Wood (J. W.). The use of the 
naso-pharyngoscope in oto-rhinology. Practitioner, Lond., 
1914, xcii, 760-769.— Yankauer (S.). A speculum for the 
direct examination and treatment of the naso-pharynx and 
Eustachian tubes. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1911, xxi, 173- 
175— Yearsley (P. M.). Holmes's electric naso pharyngo- 
scope. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1912, xxvii, 33. 

Nasopharynx (Foreign bodies in). 
See Nose (Foreign bodies in). 

Nasopharynx (Haemorrhage of). 

Crouzon (O.). Hemorragies nasopharyngiennes profuse 
et repetces apres commotion par 6clatement d'obus chez 
un sujet atteint d'hvpertension artcrielle. Bull, et mem. Soc 
m6d. d. hop. de Par., 1916, 3. s., xl, 1376-1378.— Meyer (A.). 
Die Tamponade bei Blutungen des Nasenrachenraums. Berl. 
klin. Wchnschr., 1913, 1, 2387.— Poppi (A ). Emottisi ed 
emorragie rinofaringee. Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], Torino, 
1912, xxiii, 305-310.— Samengo (L.). Hemostasia del naso- 
farinx; el neumocompresor nasofarlngeo. Semana med., 
Buenos Aires, 1922, xxix, 499-506. 

Nasopharynx (Inflammation of). 

See Nasopharynx (Diseases of). 

Nasopharynx (Obstruction of). 

Annon (W. T.). Maldevelopment due to oro and naso- 
pharyngeal obstruction. Penn. M. J., Harrisburg, 1922-23, 
xxvi, 77-79. — Bailey (F. W.). Occlusion of the naso-pharynx. 
J. Iowa State M. Soc, Des Moines, 1917, vii, 57. — Bilancioni 
(G.). Lo studio dei palatogrammi nelle stenosi nasofaringe. 
Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], Torino, 1914, xxv, 344-363.— Canuyt 
(G.). La cure chirurgicale des retr^cissements cicatriciels du 
naso-pharynx et leur dilatation; resultats. Bull, et mem. 

Soc. de med. et chir. de Bordeaux ( 1921) , 1922, 260-263. ■ ■ 

Retrecissement cicatriciel du naso-pharynx. J. de med. de 

Bordeaux, 1921, li, 260. ■ Les stenoses cicatricielles du 

naso-pharynx. Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1922, xliii, 
23-37.— Got. Stenose naso-pharyngee cicatricielle post- 
traumatique; presentation d'un malade opere, dilate et gucri. 
Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1920, xli, 153. Also J. de 

med. de Bordeaux, 1920,1,363. Le traitement ration- 

nel des stenoses du naso-pharvnx. Rev. de laryngol. [etc ], 
Par., 1920, xl, 410-416.— Guisez (J.). Stenose cicatricielle du 
naso-pharynx; operation et dilatation caoutchoutee post- 
operatoire. Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1911, 
xxxi, 440-444.— Johnston (R. H.). Obstruction in the nose 
or in the throat as cause of nervous and mental diseases in 
school life. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1907, lxxxvi, 1023. Also 
reprint.— Portmann (Q.) & Moreau (N.). Stenoses et 
obliterations cicatricielles du naso-pharvnx et leur traitement 
chirurgical. Bull, et mem. Soc. de med. et chir. de Bordeaux 
(1922), 1923, 390-396 - St upka (W.). Verwachsungen und 
Stenosen im Bereiche der oberen Luftwege beim chronischen 
Schleimhaut pemphigus. Beitr. z. Anat., Physiol., Path u 
Therap. d. Ohres [etc.], Berl., 1924, xxi, 63-70.— Van den 
Wildenberg (L.). Le traitement des retrecissements du 
naso-pharynx. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larvnx [etc ], 
Par., 1925, xliv, 250-255. Also Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par 
1925, xlvi, 727-731. 

Nasopharynx (Surgery of). 

Bowschower (S. L.). *Die Erfahrungen 
mit der Kuhn'schen Narkose unter peroraler 
Tubage bei rhinolaryngologischen Operatio- 
nen. 8°. Konigsberg, 1914. 

Conrow (M. W.). Case reports illurtrative of the bene- 
ficial results of nose and throat operations for headache 
exophthalmic goitre, atrophic rhinitis, and trifacial neuralgia' 
tic douloureux. J. Ophth., Otol. & Laryngol , Phila 
1921, xxv, 70-74.— von Fit-ken. Zur Behandlung von 
Synechieen in der Nase und im Rachen. Verhandl. d. Ver 
deutsch. Laryngolog., Wurzb., 1910, 288.— Erczmann (L.j. 
Ueber den Einfluss von raumbeengenden Prozessen im 
Nasenrachenraum auf das Gehiir. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh 
[etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1923, lvii, 268-278.— Freund (H. A ). 
Some observations on nasopharyngeal operations from the 
standpoint of internal medicine. Physicians & Surg., Ann 
Arbor & Detroit, 1912, xxxiv, 508-515. [Discussion], 528 — 
von Gyergyai (A.). Operationen durch meine direktc 



NASOPHARYNX 



21 



NASOPHARYNX 



Nasopharynx (Surgery of)— continued. 

Methode. Verhandl. d. Ver. deutsch. Laryngolog., AY tab., 

1910 314-316 Neue phvsiologisehe Grundpnncipien 

bei Eingriffen in den Nasenrachenraum und neue Instru- 
mente. Verhandl. d. Gesellsch. deutsch. Hals-, Nasen- u. 
Ohreniirzte, Leipz., 1921, 117-12(5— Halle. Orale Oder nasale 
Methode der Operationen an der Nasenscneidewand. Mo- 
natschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.), Berl. & Wien, 1911, xlv, 160.— 
Isaacs (H. E.). Stenosis of the naso-pharynx operation with 
prosthesis. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1917, xxvii, 885-890.— 
Krogius (A.). Die Freilegung des Xasenrachenraumes 
durch mediane Spaltung des Unterkiefers und Ahlosung des 
weichen Gaumens vom harten. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 

1911, xxxviii, 417-420.— Kunz (H). Infections following 
operations of the nose and throat. Laryngoscope, St . Louis, 
1920, \\x,717 — Lowe(L.). Zur Freilegung des Nasenrachen- 
raumes. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1911, 
xlv, 1052-1054— Maljutin (E. N.). Eine neue plastische 
Operationsmethode bei Verwachsungen des Nasenrachen- 
raums. Arch. f. Larvngol. u. Rhinol., Berl., 1908, xxi, 55- 
57— Mayer (O.). Die (iefahren der Tamponade des Nasen- 
rachenraumes. Miinchen. ined. Wchnschr., 1909, lvi, 2219- 
2221.— Nardin (W. H.). Chloroform as a general anesthetic 
in nasopharyngeal surgery. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryn- 
gol., St. Louis, 1916, xxv, 463-466 — Richardson (C. \\ .). 
Abscess of the lung and the method of prevention in naso- 
pharyngeal surgery. Ibid., 1922-23, xxxi, 960-963— Bitter. 
Direkte Operationen im Nasenrachenraum. Berl. klin. 
Wchnschr., 1912, xlix, 1154— Weinstein (J.). A clinical re- 
port of the successful use of emetine in the control of hemor- 
rhage following naso-pharyngeal operations. Med. Rec, 

N. Y., 1915, lxxxvii, 102. • Nature and control of 

hemorrhage in naso-pharvngeal ojierations. Laryngoscope, 
St. Louis, 1917, xxvii, 145-156.— Wilkinson (O.). Local anes- 
thesia in nasal and throat surgery. Ibid., 1921, xxxi, 27-30. 

Nasopharynx (Syphilis of). 

Babbitt (J. A.). Syphilis from the rhinological stand- 
point. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1925, xxxv, 60-64. — Ca- 
nestro (C). II "606" e la sifilide del cavo oro-faringeo. 
Atti d. Cong. d. Soc. ital. dilaringol. [etc.], 1911, Siena, 1912, 
xiv, pt. 2, 21-32.— Coulet. L'n cas de syphilis, a type lu- 
pique, des muqueuses rhino-pharvngo-laryngee. Ann. d. 
mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1924, xliii, 1181-1183 — 
Friihwald (R.). Zwei Falle von ungewohnlich schwerer 
Syphilis der Nase und des Gaumens. Dermat. Wchnschr., 
Leipz. & Hamb., 1915, lx, 1-13, 1 pi.— Grant (J. D.). Gum- 
ma in the vault of the nasopharynx causing obstruction to 
nasal breathing and catarrh of the right middle ear. Proc. 
Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1920, xiii, Sect. Laryngol., 154.— 
IngersoU (J. M.). Syphilitic stenosis of the nasopharynx. 
Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1910, xix, 646- 
650. — Jacques. Syphilis, polvposeetrhinantrites. Ann. d. 
mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1924, xliii, 1160-1166.— 
Xikitine (V.). Lesion syphilitique du naso-pharynx avec 
fie v re svphilitique. Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 

1912, xxxiv, 343-347.— Richardson (C. W.). Syphilis of the 
naso-pharynx. Am. J. Dermat. & Genito-Crin. Dis., St. 
Louis, 19i"l, xv, 14.— Smith (H.). An unusual case of syphi- 
loma of the nose and naso-pharynx. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 

1920, xxx, 749.— Sommer (H.). Die Syphilis des Nasen- 
rachenraums. Beitr. z. Anat., Physiol., Pathol, u. Therap. 
d. Ohres [etc.], Berl., 1910, iv, 130-158, 1 pi— Torretta (A.). 
Manifestazioni luetiche limitate al rinofaringe. Atti d. Cong, 
d. Soc. ital. di laringol. [etc.] 1913, Venezia, 1914, xvi, pt. 2, 
354-357. 

Nasopharynx (Tuberculosis of). 

Bleyl. Ein Beitrag zur Tuberkulombildung des Nasen- 
rachenraums. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Miinchen & Wiesb., 

1921, lxxxi, 81-84.— Davis (E. D. D.). Case of extensive lupus 
of the alveolus, nose, and larynx. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., 
Lond., 1918-19, xii, Sect. Laryngol., 212.— Gleitsmann (J. 
W.). Treatment of tuberculosis of the upper air passages: 
report on tuberculosis and lupus of the nose, of the naso- 
pharvngeal space, and of the pharvnx. N. York M. J. [etc.], 
1908,"lxxxviii, 18-22.— M os her (H. P.). Tuberculosis of the 
nose, mouth, and pharynx. Tr. Internat. Cong. Tuberc. 
(Wash.), Phila., 1908, ii, 43-53 — Onodi (A.). Die chirurgi- 
sche Behandlung der Nasenscheidewandtuberkulose. Berl. 
klin. Wchnschr., 1909, xlvi, 1598 — Ruttin. Hochgradige 
Tuberkulose der Nase und des Nasenraehenraumes und des 
Mittelohres bei anscheinend intakter Tube. Monatschr. f. 
Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1920, liv, 367— Strandberg 
(O.). Some cases of rhinolaryngeal tuberculosis treated by 
sanocrysin. Acta oto-laryngol., Stockholm, 1925, viii, 321- 
328.— Wright (A. J.). Some observations on tuberculosis of 
the nose and pharynx. Bristol. M.-Chir. J., 1912, xxx, 45-49. 

Nasopharynx (Tumors of). 

Pierre (J.-M.). *Etude anatomo-patholo- 
gique des fibromes naso-pharvngiens. 8°. 
Paris, 1923. 

Also in Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 
1924, xliii, 125-156, 14 pi. 

Spangenberg (E.). *Ueber die Endothe- 
liome des Nasenrachenraums. [Strassburg.] 
8°. Leipzig, 1912. 



Nasopharynx (Tumors of) — continued. 

Also in Arch. f. Ohrenh., Leipz., 1911-12, lxxxvii, 67- 
88, 2 pi. 

Alonso (J. M.). Contribution al studio de los fibromas 
naso-faringeos en la inujer. An. Fac. de med., Montevideo, 
1922-23, viii, 631-665, 2 pi. Also transl., Acta oto-laryngol ' 
Stockholm, 1924, vi, 45-73 — Bauni (II. L.). Two cases of 
naso-pharyngeal polypus originating in the maxillary sinus. 
Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1918, xxviii, 180-180.— Beal (R.). 
Polype choanal. Bull, d'oto-rhino-laryngol., Par., 1911, xivj 
88-92.— Beck. Typischer Nasen-Rachenpolyp. Deutsche 
med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1918, xliv, 336.— Biasioli 
(A.). Emoangioendotelioma del rinofaringe. Atti d. Cong, 
d. Soc. ital. di laringol. [etc.], 1912, Siena, 1913, xv, pt. 2, 
117-120. — Blair (V. P.). A case of naso-pharyngeal polyp' 
Weekly Bull. St. Louis M. Soc, 1913, vii, 270.— Bratescu- 
Virgiliu. Fibrome naso-pharyngien. Arch, internat. de 
laryngol. [etc.]. Par., 1924, xxx, 607.— Brown (J. E.). Two 
cases of extensive fibromyxoma of the naso-pharynx. Ann. 
Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1914, xxiii, 874-877.— 
Bruzzone (C). Cisti del rinofaringe. Atti d. Cong. d. Soc. 
ital. di laringol. [etc.], 1912, Siena, 1913, xv, pt. 2, 104-108.— 
Bryan ( J. H.). Report of a case of myxofibroma of the naso- 
pharynx. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1912, 
xxi, 790. — Buys. Toratome dermoide du naso-pharynx. 
Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1922, xxviii, 69.— 
Canfleld (R. B.). A case of angiofibroma of the naso- 
pharynx involving the brain. Physician & Surg-., Detroit & 
Ann Arbor, 1910, xxxii, 123-125.— Canuyt (G.). Les polypes 
fibreuxdits a tort naso-pharyngiens. Ann. d. mal. del'oreille, 
du larynx [etc.], Par., 1922, xli, 3C3-375 — Chamberlin (W. 
B.). Fibroma of the nasopharynx with report of four cases. 
Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1911, xx, 683- 
693.— Coates (G. M.). Nasal and naso-pharyngeal fibroma, 
with a reference to multiplicity of growths. Tr. Am. Laryn- 
gol. Ass., N. Y., 1917, xxxv, 298-313.— Coenen (H.). Das 
Basalfibroid (typische Nasenrachenfibrom) ein Skelettumor. 
Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1923, lxx, 829-833.— Co Bin 
(L. A.). Report of a case of teratoma of the naso-pharynx. 
T. Am. Laryngol., Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, New Bedford, Mass., 
1912, xviii, 322.— Dabney (V.). True myxoma of the rhino- 
pharynx; report of two cases. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Larvn- 
gol., St. Louis, 1915, xxiv, 530-541.— Daly (W. S.). Naso- 
pharyngeal fibroma. N. York State J. M., N. Y., 1916, xvi, 
14-16.— Dawson (G. W.). Case of naso-pharyngeal angeio- 
fibroma. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1918-19, xii, Sect. 

Laryngol., 174-176. A case of antro-choanal polypus 

of exceptional size. Lancet, Lond., 1922, i, 1095.— De Carli 
(D ). Una nuova varieta di tumore nasofaringeo. Atti d. 
clin. oto-rino-laringoiat. d. r. Univ. di Roma (1912), 1913, x. 
45-51, 1 pi — Delavan (D. B.). Naso-pharyngeal fibroma. 
Tr. Am. Laryngeal. Ass., N. Y., 1911, 15-28.— Dixon (O. J.). 
A misleading nasopharyngeal fibromatoid. J. Am. M. Ass., 
Chicago, 1925, lxxxiv, 1039-1041.— Douglas (B.). Lympho- 
granuloma of the nasopharynx. Laryngoscope, St. Louis. 
1920, xxx, 467.— Eloesser (L.) & Read (J. M.). Nasopharyn- 
geal endothelioma; a report of two cases, with late metastases 
to the chest in one. Surg., Gynec. <fe Obst., Chicago, 1921, 
xxxii, 519-523.— Falgar (V.). Sur l'implantation effective 
des tumeurs fibreuses du naso-pharynx. Ann. d. mal. de 
l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1913,xxxix, 538-547.— Fein (J). 
Ueber einen Fall von chronisch-entzundlicher Geschwulst im 
Nasenrachen. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1914, 
xlviii, 481-488. — Ferreri (G.). Pathogenie des fibromes naso- 
pharyngiens. Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1911, 

xxxii, 376-387, 1 pi. Sur l'origine des fibromes naso- 

pharyngiens. Ibid., 1912, xxxiii, 384-387.— Finzi (A.). Ein 
Fall von Tumor des Nasen-Rachenraumes mit Metast asen an 
der Gehirnbasis und im Riickenmark. Mitt. d. Gesellsch. f. 
inn. Med. u. Kinderh. in Wien, 1914, xiii, 161-163.— Fursten- 
berg (A. C). Report of two cases of thyroadenoma of the 
posterior pharynx and nose. J. Mich. M. Soc, Grand Rap- 
ids, 1918, xvii, 146-148— Gaillard (R.). A propos des tu- 
meurs du pharvnx nasal a point de depart peritubaire. Ann. 
d. mal. del'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1923, xiii, 772-780.— 
Gaudier. Evolution intra-cranienne des polypes fibreux 
naso-pharyngiens. Bull, de laryngol., otol. et rhinol.. Par., 
1909, xii, 164-171.— Gcnz. Fall von abnorm hartem Nasen- 
rachenfibrom. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc], Berl. & Wien, 
1923, lvii, 409— Goldsmith (P. (i.). Naso-pharyngeal fibro- 
ma; a clinical and pathological study. J. Laryngol., Lond., 
1923, xxxviii, 56.5-574. ^/soCanad. J. M. & S., Toronto, 1924, 
lv, 202-21 l.—Giissow (M.). Beitrag zur Genese der Nasen- 
rachenfibrome. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Miinchen & Wiesb. 
1922, lxxxii, 103-112, 1 pi.— Guisez (J.). Volumineux fibrome 
naso-phary ngien ayant envahi les sinus de la face. Rev. gen. 
de clin. et'de therap., Par., 1916, xxx, 630-632— HaU (G. C). 
A report of two cases of naso-pharvngeal polvps. Kentuckv 

M. J., Bowling Green, 1912, x, 823-826. Fibroma of 

the naso-pharynx. Ibid., 1921, xix, 110-113.— Hautant (A.). 
A propos de deux cas de cylindrome des fosses nasales et du 
voile du palais. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.]. 
Par., 1926, xliv, 1237-1242, 2pl.— Hell ma mi (K.). Ueberein 
pigmentiertes Fibroin der Nasenscheidewand. Ztschr. f. 
Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Miinchen & Berl., 1924, x, 399- 
402. — Hicguet (G.). Deux cas de fibromes naso-pharyngiens; 
quelques considerat ions au point de vue du siege de lour inser- 
tion. Policlin., Brux., 1910, xix, 17-26— Hudellet (G.). 
Volumineux fibrome naso-pharyngien. Bull. Soc. path, 
exot., Par., 1923, xvi, 278-280— Ito (A.). Beitrage zur Lehre 



NASOPHARYNX 22 NASOPHARYN X 



Nasopharynx (Tumors of)— continued. 

von den Nasenrachentumoren. Beitr. z. Anat., Physiol., 
Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres, [etc.], Bed., 1923-24, xx, 297-302.— 
J acques. Insert ion et siege des fibromes nasopharyngiens. 
Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1911, xxxi, 693-704. 
-dteotransl., Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1911, 
«, 881-892.— KeUar (W. S.). Unusually large nasopharyn- 
geal polypi. Lancet -Clinic, Cincin., 1914, cxi, 709 — Kutrirt 
(O.). Ein typisches Nasenrachenfibrom mit todlicher Blu- 
tung. Beitr. z. Anat., Physiol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres 
[etc.], Berl., 1913, yii, 25-37.— Lange (V.). Sur une recidive 
d'un polype naso-pharyngien au bout de 15 a 20 ans; apho- 
risme sur cette affection; ma petite statistique sur les tumeurs 
du naso-pharynx. Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 
1913, xxxvi, 392-397.— Leegaard (F.). [Retronasal tumors.] 
Norsk Mag ; f. Lajgevideusk., Kristiania, 1918, lxxix, 617- 
647. — Lemaitre (F.). A propos des fibromes naso-pharyn- 
giens. Paris nied., 1911, iii, 326-332. — Lengyel (A.). Lym- 
phangiom im Nasenrachenraum. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. 
[etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1912, xlvi, 586-589.— Levy (R.). Naso- 
pharyngeal polypus. Colorado Med., Denver, 1915, xii, 
81-84.— McKinney (R.). A large naso-pharyngeal polyp. 
Memphis M. Month., 1914, xxxv, 1020.— Malan (A.). Kyste 
du naso-pharynx. Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 
1923, xxix, 647.— Mann (R. H. T.). Fibroma of the naso- 
pharynx. Memphis M. Month., 1909, xxix, 348-352.— 
Menzel. Parotistumor (Zylindrom) des Nasenrachenraums. 
Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1913, xlvii, 1034- 
1036.— Milligan (Sir W.). Nasopharyngeal growths. J. 
Laryngol., Lond., 1924, xxxix, 537-544.— Moore (I.). The 
histology of an angeio-fibroma of the nasopharynx and its 
important bearing on operative procedures. Proc. Roy. 
Soc. Med., Lond., 1915-16, ix. Laryngol. Sect., 25-34.— 
Moure (E. J.). Considerations sur les polypes fibreux naso- 
pharyngiens. Presse oto-laryngol. beige, Brux., 1911, x, 

385-388. ■ Sur quelques cas rares de polypes fibro- 

muqueux. Rev. hebd. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1911, ii, 

97-101. The so-called naso-pharyngeal fibromas. 

Eye, Ear, Nose & Throat Month.. Chicago, 1925-26, iv, 
322-328.— Moure (E. J.) & Canuyt (G.). Considerations 
cliniques sur les polypes dits naso-pharyngiens. Rev. de 
chir., Par., 1914, xlix, 721-739.— Nepveu (A.). Sur les polypes 
choano-maxillaires; observation d'un cas coincidant avec un 
fibro-myxome choanal. Bull, d'oto-rhino-laryngol., Par., 
191 1 , xi v, 93-96.— Palumbo (V.) . Di un raro caso di fibroma 
rino-faringeo e vegetazioni adenoidi associate. Arch. ital. di 
lanugo] . , Napoli, 1924-25, xliv, 49-54.— Papale (R.) . Natura, 
etiologia e patogenesi del cosi detto polipo naso-faringeo. 
Arch. ital. diotol. [etc.], Napoli, 1924, xxxv, Suppl., 1-104.— 
Peraire. Fibrome ossifiant naso-pharyngien doublfe de 
papillo-adenome de la muqueuse du pharynx; enucleation; 
guerison. Paris chir., 1909, i, 764.— Potberat (E.). A 
propos des polypes naso-pharyngiens. Bull, et mem. Soc. de 
chir. de Par., 1910, n. s., xxxvi, 332-337.— Rogers (J. T ). 
Plasmoma of the naso-pharynx. Canad.M. Ass. J., Toronto, 
1920, x, 223.— Sebileau (P.). A propos de polypes naso- 
pharyngiens. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1910, n. s., 
\xxvi, 292-299. Myxome naso-pharyngien. Ibid., 

1913, n. s., xxxix, 1231-1233. Apercu clinique sur les 

fibroldes naso-pharyngiens. Paris med., 1921, xli, 191-199. 

Considerations sur les fibromes naso-pharyngiens. 

Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1923, xlii, 553- 
615. — Shabeen Bey (H.). Notes on nasophayrngeal fibro- 
mata. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1924, xxxix, 301-304.— Soucbet 
(J. -A.). A propos d'un cas de fibroide cedemateux dur du 
naso-pharynx. Normandie mfid., Rouen, 1924, xxxv, 17-19.— 
de Stella (H.). Quelques considerations sur le fibrome naso- 
pharyngien. Presse oto-laryngol. beige, Brux., 1912, xi, 345- 
355. — Stitt (H. L.). An unusual X-ray demonstration of a 
post-nasal polyp. Cincin. J. Med., 1924-25, v, 522-524.— 
Studer (W.). Ueber die Nasenrachenfibrome. Schweiz. 
med. Wchnschr., Basel, 1922, lii, 541-545.— Swain (H. L.). 
Sloughing fibroma of the nasopharynx. Ann. Otol. Rhinol. 
& Laryngol., St. Louis, 1909, xviii, 530-537.— Tester. Sur 
trois nouveaux cas de polypes fibreux naso-pharyngiens a 
insertion nasale. Oaz. med. de Nantes, 1913, 2. s., xxxi, 1097- 
1103. Also Rev. hebd. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1913, 33-41 — 
Texier & Levesque. Deux nouveau cas de polypes fibreux 
naso-pharyngiens a insertion nasale. Gaz. med. de Nantes, 

1914, 2. s., xxxii, 508-512— Trotter (W.). On certain clini- 
cally obscure tumours infiltrating the naso-pharyngeal 
wall. Tr. M. Soc, Lond., 1910-11, xxxiv, 372-378.— Ucher- 
mann (V.) . Ueber die sogenannten fibrosen Nasen-Rachen- 
polypen. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1912, 
xlvi, 663-668.— Uffenorde. Wie entstehen die Retronasal- 
polypen? Ztschr. f. Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Miinchen & 
Berl., 1923, vi, 134-152.— Velarde (H.). Fibroma of the naso- 
pharynx, with reports of five cases. J. Philippine Islands M. 
Ass., Manila, 1924, iv, 312-316.— Wells (W. A.). Relation de 
trois cas de polypes fibreux du naso-pharynx. Arch, inter- 
nat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1911, xxxii, 441-451.— Zandonini 
(U.). Osservazioni anatomiche e cliniche, su quattro casi di 
fibroma naso-faringeo. Riforma med., Napoli, 1909, xxv 
561-567. 

Nasopharynx (Tumors of, Malignant). 

See, also, Nasopharynx (Cancer of). 
Bokum (N.). *Die Sarkome des Nasopha- 
rynx. [Zurich.] 8°. Zurich, 1916. 



Nasopharynx (Tumors of , Malignant)— 
continued. 

Pauliac (L.). *Contribution a l'etudc des 
sarcomes du naso-pharynx. 8°. Paris, 1911. 

Aboulker (U.). Contribution a l'6tude des tumeurs ma- 
lignes du naso-pharynx. Bull, d'oto-rhino-laryngol., Par., 

1912, xv, 115-134.— Baslle (Q.). Modificazioni istologiche e 
funz'iona'li della ipofisi centrale dell' uomo in un caso di linfo- 
sarcoma del faringe nasale. Riv. ital. di neuropat. [etc.], 
Catania, 1915, viii, 71-84. Also transl., Ztschr. f. Laryngol., 
Rhinol. [etc.], Wiirzb., 1914-15, vii, 659-672. — Becco ( R . ) • De- 
generation sarcoinatosadeun fibroma del rino-farinx. Semana 
med., Buenos Aires, 1915, xxii, pt. 2, 420-427 — CiteUl. Ueber 
10 Fiille von primaren malignen Tumoren des Nasenracbens 
(4 Sarkome, 5 Karzinome, 1 Endothelioma Ztschr. f. Laryn- 
gol., Rhinol. [etc.], Wiirzb., 1911, iv, 331-346.— Clerc (L.). 
Linfosarcoma primitivo della rinofaringe. Boll. d. mal. d. 
orecchio, d. gola e d. naso, Firenze, 1910, xxviii, 97-101.— 
Coley (W. B.). Inoperable recurrent malignant tumor of 
naso-pharynx involving ethmoid, sphenoid, frontal, and 
superior maxillae bones (carcinoma); disappearance under six 
weeks' treated with the mixed toxins. Ann. Surg., Phila., 
1915, lxii, 353-358, 2 pi. Recurrent inoperable fibro- 
sarcoma of the nasopharynx and soft palate; apparent entire 
disappearance under the mixed toxins of erysipelas and 
bacillus prodigiosus and radium. Ibid., 1919, lxix, 550.— 
Collet (F.-J.) & Condamin (R.). Tumeur maligne du 
pharynx nasal; radiumtherapie. Lyon m6d., 1921, cxxx, 
1077-1082.— Dorr (R. C). Sarcoma of the naso-pharynx. 
South. M. J., Nashville, 1915, viii, 233-235.— Farrell (T. H.). 
Sarcoma of the nose and naso-pharynx. Tr. Am. Laryngol., 
Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, New Bedford, Mass., 1910, 203-209 — 
Goldbacb (L. J.). Naso-pharyngeal fibro-myxoma, under- 
going sarcomatous changes. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1918, 
xxviii, 106-108.— Harmer (W. D.). & Finzi (N. S.). Treat- 
ment of sarcoma and endothelioma of t he naso-pharynx by- 
radium. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1920, xiii, Sect. La- 
ryngol., 144-148.— Harrison (J.). A case of malignant dis- 
ease of the naso-pharynx. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1922, xxxvii, 
188-190.— Hellmann (K.). Ein malignes Chordom des 
Nasenrachenraumes. Verhandl. d. Gesellsch. deutsch. 
Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenarzte, Leipz., 1921, 111-117.— Hope 
(C. W. M.). Lympho-sarcoma of post-nasal space. Proc. 
Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1920-21, xiv, Sect. Laryngol., 6-8.— 
Ingals (E. F.). Nasopharyngeal myxosarcoma; several op- 
erations and finally spontaneous recovery, under observation 
for 27 years. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 
1914, xxiii, 649. — Jacod. Sur la propagation intra-cranienne, 
particuliere aux sarcomes de la paroi laterale du nasopharynx. 
Bull, d'oto-rhino-laryngol., Par., 1919-20, n. s., xviii, 216.— 
Jacques. Sarcome nasopharyngien gueri par l'eleetrocu- 
prol. Rev. med. de Test, Nancy, 1913, xlv, 407.— Kelsey ( A. 
L.) & Brown (J. M.). Malignant tumors of the nasopha- 
rynx, with report of cases. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., 
St. Louis, 1913, xxii, 1147-1155.— Kummer (E.). Ecarte- 
ment intermaxillaire bilateral, par voie buccale; temps 
prealable de l'abord des tumeurs naso-pharyngiennes ma- 
lignes. Cong, franc, de chir. Proc. -verb. [etc. ft Par., 1919, 
xxviii, 357-362.— Marti neau (A. J.). Case of sarcoma of the 
nasopharynx treated by radium emanations. Proc. Rov. 
Soc. Med., Lond., 1913-14, vii, Laryngol. Sect., 32 — Nager. 
Lymphosarkom des Epipharynx. Schweiz. med. Wchn- 
schr., Basel, 1920, 1, 480.— Neuenborn (R.). Beitrag zur 
Operation der harten Schiidelgrundpolypen (Basisfibrome 
resp. Fibrosarcome) . Ztschr. f. Laryngol., Rhinol. [etc.], 
Wiirzb., 1914, vi, 833-843.— New (G. B.). The relation of 
nasopharyngeal malignancy to other diagnosis. Minnesota 
Med., St. Paul, 1921, iv, 419-422. Syndrome of ma- 
lignant tumors of the nasopharynx; a report of 79 cases. J. 

Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1922, lxxix, 10-14. — Primary 

lymphosarcoma of the naso-pharvnx. Laryngoscope, St. 
Louis, 1922, xxxii, 101.— Noesske (K.). Juveniles Fibrosar- 
kom des Nasenrachenraumes. Jahresb. d. Gesellsch. f. Nat .- 
u. Heilk. in Dresd., 1910-11, Miinchen, 1911, 134.— Norcross 
(E. P.). Intramural malignant tumor of the lateral wall of 
the nasopharynx. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. 
Louis, 1916, xxv, 967-972. [Discussion], 1071-1073.— Oppi- 
kofer (E.). Ueber die primaren malignen Geschwiiste des 
Nasenrachenraumes. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Berl., 

1913, xxvii, 526-564. Primares Lymphosarkom des 

Nasenrachens. Cor.-Bl. f. schweiz. Aerzte, Basel, 1916, xlvi, 
1177 — Orton (H. B.). Spindle-cell sarcoma of the naso- 
pharynx. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1915, xxv, 709.— Piazza 
Missorici (A.). Su quattro casi di paralisi del vi da tumori 
maligni del faringe nasale. Riv. oto-neuro-oftal., Roma, 
1923-24, i, 356-363.— Pipla (I.). Sarcoma melanotico primi- 
tivo del rino-faringediorigineperitubarica. Valsalva, Roma 
1925, i, 424-432, 2 pi.— Port man n (G.). Lymnhangio-sar- 
come du naso-pharynx. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par 
1920, xc, 452-456.— Rethi (L.). Ein mit Radium erfolgreich 
behandeltes Lymphosarkom des Rachens und des Nasen- 
rachenraumes. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1917, xxx, 1529. 

Zur Radiumbehandlung der bosartigen Neubildun- 

gen des Rachens und des Nasenrachenraumes. Wien. med 

Wchnschr., 1918, lxviii, 169-172. Lymphosarkom 

des Nasenrechenraumes. Ibid., 1098. — Roberts (W.) & 
Schwartz (G.). Report of a case of sarcoma of the naso- 
pharynx. Tr. Coll. Phys., Phila., 1924, xlvi, 507-509.— Roy 
(D.). Sarcoma of the nasopharynx. Laryngoscope, St. 



NASOPHARYNX 



23 



NASOPHARYNX 



Nasopharynx (Tumors of, Malignant) — 
continued. 

Louis, 1919, xxix, 602. ■ — Case of sarcoma of the naso- 
pharynx with some interesting features. Ann. Otol., Khinol. 
& Laryngol., St. Louis, 1920, xxix, 3fi(>-395. — Schmiegelow 
(E.). Einige Beobachtungen hinsichtlich der Wirkung des 
Radiums auf inoperable maligne Neubildungen im Munde, 
Rachen und in der Nase. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Khinol., 
Bed., 1920, xxxiii, 1-18, 3 pi.— Segui (H.). Contribution al 
estudio de los sarcomas de la nasofaringe; frecuencia y puntos 
de insertion. Rev. de med. y cirug. de la Habana, 1918, xxiii, 
241-248.— Shapiro (L. M.). Some neurologic symptoms 
caused by malignant tumors of the nasopharynx ; a case report 
of the syndrome of the retroparotid space. Med. Clin. N. 
Am., Phila., 1924, viii, 421-426— Smith (H.). Case of naso- 
pharyngeal sarcoma and two cases naso-pharyngeal fibro- 
mata. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1915, xxv, 224-226, 1 pi.— 
Stiihli (J.). Ueber Augenmuskelliihmung als initiates 
Symptom von malignem Nasenrachentumor. Klin. Mo- 
natsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1920, lxv, 888-891.— Tilley (H.). 
Malignant tumour of the naso-pharynx associated with deaf- 
ness, neuralgia, and weakness of the levator palati. J. La- 
ryngol., Lond., 1912, xxvii, 104-107.— Trotter (W.). On cer- 
tain clinically obscure malignant tumours of the naso-pharyn- 
geal wall. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1911, ii, 1057-1059.— Turner 
(A. L.). Fibro-sarcoma of the oro-pharynx. Edinb. M. J., 
1915, xv, 261.— Uffenorde (W.). Fibrosarkom des Nasen- 
rachenraums, pernasal entfernt; perorate Tubage. Deutsche 
med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1911, xxxvii, 2356.— Van 
Horn (A. F.). Report of a case of round cell sarcoma of the 
epipharynx and a case of primary diphtheria of the middle 
ear. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1921, lxxvi, 32 — Winslow 
(J. R.). Sarcoma of the nasopharynx treated by operation 
and radium. Tr. Am. Laryngol. Ass., Phila., 1921, xliii, 
265-272 — Woltman (H. W.). Malignant tumors of the 
nasopharynx with involvement of the nervous system. Arch. 

Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1922, viii, 412-429. 

Involvement of the nervous system in malignant disease of 
the nasopharynx. Med. Clin. N. Am., Phila., 1923, vii, 
309-315. 

Nasopharynx (Tumors of, Treatment 
of). 

Gunther (K. J.). *Ueber Nasenrachen- 
fibrome und ihre Behandlung. 8°. Leipzig, 
1913. 

Schliebs (A.). *Neuere Behandlungsme- 
thoden der Geschwulste des Nasenrachen- 
raumes. [Greifswald.] 8°. Berlin, 1908. 

Schmithuisen (P.). *Die Heilung des typi- 
schen Nasenrachenpolypen vermittelst der 
Elektrolyse nebst einem Anhang: Ueber die 
Wirkung der Elektrolyse im animalischen 
Gewebe. 8°. Rostock, 1906. 

Adam (J.). Endothelioma of naso-pharynx apparently 
cured by radium. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1916, xxxi, 346. — 
Barnes (W. H.). A simplified method of removing naso- 
pharyngeal fibromas. Eye, Ear, Nose & Throat Month., 
Chicago, 1925-26, iv, 201-203— Crowe (S. J.) & Baylor (J. 
W.) . Benign and malignant grow t hs of the nasopharynx and 
their treatment with radium. Arch. Surg., Chicago, 1923, vi, 
429-488. — Dabney (S. G.). Nasopharyngeal fibroids treated 
with radium; case report. Kentucky M. J., Bowling Green, 
1922, xx, 461.— Delavan (D. B.). The effects of radioactivity 
upon nasopharyngeal fibroma. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1915, 
lxxxvii, 1056-1058. Also reprint.— Denker (A.). Erfahrun- 
gen uber die Behandlung der typischen Nasenrachenfibrome. 
Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1921, lv, 1020- 
1041.— Escat (E.). Presentation d'un malade en traitement 
depuis cinq ans pour fibrome naso-pharyngien; considerations 
sur l'eradication des prolongements pterygo-maxillaires. 
Arch. med. de Toulouse, 1912, xix, 50-64 — Feuchtinger. 
Zwei Falle von Rontgenbehandlung bei Neubildungen des 
Nasenrachenraumes. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & 
Wien, 1923, lvii, 147. — Gavello ((!.). Cura del fibromi rino- 
faringei colla fibrolisina. Rassegna di clin. e terap., Roma, 
1909, xxxii, 2009-2013.— Hellat ( 1'.). Die sogenannten fibrosen 
Nasenrachenpolypen; Ort und Art ihrer Insert ion und ihre 
Behandlung. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Bert., 1911, xxv, 
329-344.— Jacques (P.). Insertion, siege, mode d 'implanta- 
tion et traitement des polypes fibreux dits naso-pharvngiens. 
Ibid., 318-328.— Keith (1). Y.) & Keith (.1. P.). Juvenile 
nasopharyngeal fibroma treated with radium; with report of 
case. Kentucky M. J., Bowling Green, 1925, xxiii, 26-29. — 
Kelly (A. B.). Naso-pharyngeal neoplasm, probably malig- 
nant, dispelled by radium. J. Laryngol.. Lond., 1916, xxxi, 
345. — Laurens (G.). Traitement des polypes naso-pharyn- 
giens. Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1923, xliv, 680-688.— 
Ledermann (P.) & Kuznitzky (E ). Ueber die radiolo- 
gische Behandlung von Nasenrachengeschwulsten. Strah- 
lentherapie, Berl., 1917, viii, 23-34.— Lopez (C. J.). Tumores 
de la nasofaringe y su tratamiento. Repert. de med . y cirug. , 
Bogota, 1919-20, xi, 507-522.— Maltese (F.). A proposito di 
un enorme fibroma rino-faringeo a rapide sviluppot rattato 
locaimente con la fibrolisina (tiosinamina). Arch. ital. di 



Nasopharynx (Tumors of, Treatment 
of) — continued. 

otol. [etc.], Torino, 1909, xx, 479-490.— Mazzoni (L.). Tre 
casi di fibromi del rino-faringe curati col radium. Radiol, 
med., Milano, 1921, x, 220-224.— Moffat (H. A.) & Jones- 
Phillipson (C. E.). Nasopharyngeal fibroma treated with 
radium and surgical diathermy. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1924, 
xxxix, 571-573.— Moure. Traitement des polvpes fibreux 
naso-pharyngiens. Rev. de larvngol. [etc.], Par., 1923, xliv, 
677-679.— Midler (B.). Zur Pathogenese und Therapie der 
Nasenrachenfibrome. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Wiesb., 1914, 
lxx, 145-179— New (G. B.) & Figi (F. A.). Treatment of 
fibromas of the nasopharynx; report of 32 cases. Am. J. 
Roentgenol., N. Y., 1924, n. s., xii, 340-343— Bouvillois. 
Considerations relatives au diagnostic et au traitement des 
polypes naso-pharyngiens. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de 
Par., 1910, n. s., xxxvi, 198-213. Also Progres med., Par., 
1910, 3. s., xxvi, 147-150.— Kugani (L.). Voluminoso fibro 
mixoma del cavo rino-faringeo. Boll. d. mal. d. orecehio, d. 
gola e d. naso, Firenze, 1921, xxxix, 94 — Samengo (L.). La 
fulguracion en el tratamiento de los tumores del naso-farinx. 
Semanamed., Buenos Aires, 1920, xxvii, 570-575 — Schempp 
(E.). Behandlung der Basalfibroide (typischen Nasenra- 
chenfibrome) mit Rontgenstrahlen. Zentralhl. f. Chir., 
Leipz., 1924, li, 2232; 2807.— Schulz (A.). Zur Behandlung 
der juvenilen Nasenrachenfibrome. Ztschr. f. Laryngol., 
Rhinol. [etc.], Wiirzb., 1914, vi, 845-849 — Sonnenschein 
(R ). Radium in the treatment of malignant tumors of the 
nose and throat; its use and possible abuse. J. Am. M. Ass., 
Chicago, 1920, lxxv, 860-867.— Szmurlo (J.). Ueber die so- 
genannten Nasenrachenpolypen sowie deren Behandlung. 
Ztschr. f. Laryngol., Rhinol. [etc.], Wiirzb., 1914-15, vii, 
473-496, 1 pi. 

Nasopharynx (Tumors of, Treatment of, 
Operative). 

Lemee (R.-E.-M.-J.). *Sur les polypes 
naso-pharyngiens; ablation par les voies 
naturelles sans operations preliminaires. 8°. 
Bordeaux, 1906. 

Magallon-Graineau (E.). *Quelques de- 
tails dans la technique operatoire des fibromes 
naso-pharyngiens. 8°. Paris, 1914. 

Birkholz (H.) . Zur Indikation und Technik der Radikal- 
operation typischer Nasen-Rachenfibrome. Zentralbl. f. 
Chir., Leipz., 1923, 1, 1318-1321.— Botey (R.). Neoplasma 
del cavum naso-faringeo y de la fosa de Rosenm filler derecha; 
extirpation por las vtas naturales; curacion. Arch, de rinol., 

laringol., otol., Barcel., 1909, xx, 151-157. Sobre la 

tecnica para la ablation de los fibromas nasofarfngeos. Rev. 
espan. de med. y cirug., Barcelona, 1921, iv, 267-272.— Brady 
(A. J.). Fibroma of the naso-pharynx; a further note on the 
operative treatment of the same. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1916, 
xxxi, 205.— Bruck (F.). Zur operativen Entfernung gestiel- 
ter Nasenrachenpolypen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1909, v, 699.— 
Briiggemann (A.). Zur Operation der Nasenrachen- » 
fibrome. Beitr. z. Anat., Physiol., Path. u. Therap. d. 
Ohres [etc.], Berl., 1924, xxi, 363-365— Cagnola (A.). U mio 
metodo di asportazione dei fibromi nasofaringei. Osp. mag- 
giore, Milano, 1914, 2. s., ii, 183-189.— Canfield (R. B.). 
F ibroma of the nasopharynx, with spontaneous rupture of the 
right common carotid; operation; recovery. Physician & 
Surg., Detroit & Ann Arbor, 1911, xxxiii, 124-126.— Davis 
(E. D.). A nasopharyngeal fibroma enucleated by a curved 
dissector and the finger. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond.. 
1914-15, viii, Laryngol. Sect., 55.— Denis (M.) & Vacher 
(L.). Deux cas de polypes naso-pharyngiens; quelques 
points de technique operatoire. Rev. hebd. de laryngol. 
[etc.], Par., 1913, ii, 177-188.— Denker (A.). Zur operativen 
Behandlung der typischen Nasenrachenfibrome. Ztschr. f. 
Ohrenh. [etc.], Wiesb., 1911, lxiv, 1-4— Ducuing (J.) <fc 
Ducuing (L.). Technique de l'eradication des fibromes 
naso-pharyngiens. Presse med., Par., 1912, xx, 885-890.— 
Escat (E.). Indications de la voie naturelle ou de la voie 
transfaciale pour l'extirpation des fibromes naso-pharyngiens. 
Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1909, xxviii, 375-384.— 
Gerber. Die Operat ion der Nasenrachentumoren. Monat- 
schr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1912, xlvi, 561-569.— 
Gignoux (N.) & Aloin (H.). Fibrome naso-pharyngien 
avec penetration cranienne; operation, guerison. Lyon 
chirurg., 1923, xx, 743-745.— Goris (C). Deux cas de fibromes 
naso-pharyngiens op£res par des procedos ditferents. Presse 
oto-laryngol. beige, Brux., 1911, x, 293.— Guthrie (T ). A 
method of removing nasopharyngeal fibromata, with two 

illustrative cases. Lancet, Lond., 1910, ii, 1271-1273. 

The operative treatment of naso-pharvngeal fibroma. J. 
Laryngol., Lond., 1915, xxx, 427-133.— Hellat (P.). Die soge- 
nannten fibrosen Nasenrachenpolypen; Ort und Art ihrer In- 
sertion und ihre Behandlung. Verhandl. d. Internat. Laryn- 
go-Rhinol.-Kong., Berl., 1911, iii, pt. 1, 129-144.— Hofmahn 
(M.). Die quere Pharyngotomie fiber dem Zungenbein, ins- 
besondere als Voroperationfcur Entfernung von Tumoren des 
Nasenrachenraumes. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tiibing., 1912, 
lx\xi, 102-117.— I n gals (E. F.). Nasopharyngeal myxosar- 
coma; several operations and final spontaneous recovery; 
under observation for 27 years. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & 



NASOPHARYNX 



24 



NASSIBOFF 



Nasopharynx (Tumors of, Treatment 
of, Operative) — continued. 

Laryngol., St. Louis, 1914, xxiii, 373-376— Jaboulay. Tu- 
meur naso-pharyngienne enlevee apres resection temporaire 
de la machoire superieure. Lyon m6d., 1913, cxx 210 — 
Jacques. Deux ope res de fibromes naso-pharvngiens Rev 
med. de 1 est, Nancy, 1909, xli, 545-548.— Jacques (P ) In- 
sertion, siege, mode d'implantation et traitement des polypes 
fibreux dits naso-pharyngiens. Verhandl. d. Internat. 
Laryngo-Rhinol.-Kong., Bed., 1911, iii, pt. 1, 118-128.— King 
(G.) A case of fibroma of the naso-pharvnx removed by 
avulsion. Proc. Orleans Parish M. Soc. 1908, N. Orl., 1909, 
189 — Laurens (G.). Operation des fibromes naso-pharyn- 
giens. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1922, 
xli, 337-344.— Leto (L.). Contributo alia casuistica dei 
tumori del cavo naso-faringeo; nota clinica. Arch. ital. di 
lanngol., Napoli, 1910, xxx, 49-55 — Liebault (G.). Chon- 
drome du naso-pharynx d'origine tubaire; ablation par voie 
externe apres osteotomie temporaire du maxillaire inferieur; 
guerison. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1919, lxxxix, 380- 
386.— Menier. Extirpation d'un polype naso-pharvngien. 
Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1910, xxix, 906-911 — 
von NavratU (D.). Fall eines auf oralem Wege entfernten 
nasopharyngealen Fibroms (Schadelbasisfibrom). Pest, 
med. -chir. Presse, Budapest, 1914, 1, 229.— New (O. B.). 
Treatment of fibromas of t he naso-pharynx; report of 32 cases. 
Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol.. St. Louis, 1925-26, xxxiv, 
191-196 — Peugniez & Laboure. Fibromes naso-pharyn- 
giens, traitement parlarhinotomieparalatero-nasale (procede 
de Moure et Sebileau). Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], 
Par., 1912, xxxiv, 371-385.— Portmann (G.). Ablation d'un 
polype fibreux naso-pharyngien par voies transmaxUlo-nasale 
et buccalecombinees. J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1920, 1, 246.— 
Pot Herat (E.). Polype naso-pharvngien; extraction par les 
voies naturelles. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1910, 
n. s., xxxvi, 485.— Rankin (N.). Case of nasopharvngeal 
fibroma involving the left maxillary antrum and side of nose; 
removal by Moure's lateral rhinotomy. Proc. Roy. Soc. 
Med., Lond., 1922, xv, Sect. Laryngol., 59— Revere ho n (L.). 
Deux cas de tumeur du rhino-pharynx a point de depart peri- 
tubaire, considerations anatomo-eliniciues et therapeutiques. 
Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1923, xliv, 362-370.— Sargnon. 
Cas de tumeurs fibreuses du naso-pharynx traites par la chi- 
rurgie et les agents physiques. Arch, internat. de laryngol. 
[etc.], Par., 1923, xxix, 409-417 — Snambaugh (O. E.). 
Cystic fibroma of the nasopharynx. Surg. Clin., Chicago, 
1918, ii, 689 — Shevandin (M. N.). [Operative treatment of 
fibromas and sarcomas of naso-pharynx.] Vrach. dielo, 
Kharkov, 1925, viii, 1104-1109.— Slawin'ski (Z.). Zur opera- 
tiven Behandlung der Nasen-Rachengeschwiilste. Zen- 
tralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1911, xxxviii, 1212.— Sousa (B.). 
Enorme fibroma naso-farmgeo; traqueotomfa previa; liga- 
dura de la carotida externa; reseecion del maxilar superior 
izquierdo y extirpacion del tumor. Arch. d. hosp. municip. 
de la Habana, 1922, i, 5-8.— Tanturri (D.). Su due tumori 
del cavo naso-faringeo asportati per le vie naturali, con modifi- 
cazione alia tecnica operativa. Med. prat., Napoli, 1916, i, 
81-84. — Tixior. Gros fibrome naso-pharyngien enlevS par la 
resection du maxillaire superieur. Lyon ehirurg., 1910, iii, 
121-124. Resultat Sloigne d'une resection du maxil- 

laire supfirieur pour fibrome naso-pharyngien. Ibid., 708.— 
Wall (Q. A.). Juvenile naso-pharyngeal fibroma; report of 
a case treated by Kocher's osteo-plastic method. Laryngo- 
scope, St. Louis, 1921, xxxi, 287-291.— Wells (W. A.). Report 
of three cases of fibrous polyp of the naso-pharynx with exhi- 
bition of specimens. Ibid., 1911, xxi, 787-797. — Williams 
(C. L.). Tumor of the naso-pharvnx, operation and result. 
Southwest. J. M. & S., El Reno, 1914, xxii, 589-593.— Wolff- 
Heim (W.). Zur Operation der juvenilen (echten) Nasen- 
rachenfibrome. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1916, 1, 
139-146. 

Nasopharynx (Tumors of) in children. 

A brand (II.). Polype fibro-muqueux gigantesque naso- 
pharyngien chez une enfant de 11 ans. Bull. Soc. de pediat. 
de Par., 1914, xvi, 313— Barajas y De Vilches (J. M.). 
Quiste seroso congenito infectado consecutivamente a una 
faringitis difteroide de Vincent. Siglo med., Madrid, 1920, 
lxvii, 587; 608. — Brindel. TJn cas de fibrome de la fosse nasale 
(polype fibreux naso-pharyngien) chez un garcon de 14 ans. 
Bull . et mem. Soc. de med. et chir. de Bordeaux (1924), 1925, 

372-376. Polvpe fibro-muqueux du naso-pharynx 

chez unejeunefillede"l5ans. Ibid., 391-393 — Butt (\V. R.). 
Two cases of nasopharyngeal polypus in young persons mis- 
taken and operated on for adenoids.. Penn. M. J., Athens, 
1912-13, xvi, 861-863.— Claus. Teratom aus dem Nasen- 
rachenraum eines drei Monate alten Kindes. Deutsche med . 
Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1910, xxxvi, 1778 — Milligan ( W\). 
Large nasopharyngeal growth in a boy aged 12. Proc. Roy. 
Soc. Med., Lond., 1909-10, iii, No. 6, Otol. Sect., 47-49.— 
Payot (F.). Tumeur du rhino-pharynx chez un nourrisson. 
Rev. med. de la Suisse Rom., Geneve, 1921, xli, 674.— Sou- 
cbet (I. -A.). Volumineux fibrome naso-pharyngien dur 
evoluant depuis sept ans chez un enfant de 14 ans. Norman- 
die med., Rouen, 1924, xxxv, ^6 — Stuart-Low (W.). Girl, 
aged five, from whose nasopharynx a large spindle-celled sar- 
coma was removed six weeks ago. Proc. Row Soc. Med., 
Lond., 1913-14, vii, Laryngol. Sect., 204.— Tanturri (D.). 
D'un importante e raro tumore asportato del cavum di un 



Nasopharynx (Tumors of) in children — 
continued. 

bambino di due anni (contributo anatomo-clinieo). I'edia- 
tria, Napoli, 1922, xxx, 302-307.— Wiskovsky (B.). [Contri- 
bution to the spontaneous disappearance of nasopharyngeal 
fibroma in young individuals.] Bratisl. lekar. listv, Praha, 
1922-23, ii, 286-292. 

Nasopharynx (Wounds and injuries of). 

Seifert (().). Grosser Granatsplitter im Nasenrachen- 
raum. Ztschr. f. Laryngol., Rhinol. [etc.], Wiirzb., 1916, viii, 
1-4, 1 pi.— Zimniermann (A.). Drei Steckschiisse in den 
Wandungen des Nasenrachenraumes und der permaxillare 
Operationsweg. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Berl., 1920, 
xxxiii, 332-352. 

Nass (Herbert) [1892- ]. *Ueber Demodex 
folliculorum. 24 pp., 1 pi. 8°. Bonn, H. 
Trapp, 1920. 

Nass (Lucien). Pauvres docteurs! Mceurs medi- 
cates. Preface de Pinard. xii, 315 pp. 12°. 
Paris, A. Michel [1900]. 

Les nevroses de l'histoire. 328 pp., 1 1. 

16°. Paris, 1908. 

See, also, Witkowski (G. J.) & Nass (L.). Le nu au 
theatre [etc.]. 8°. Paris, 1909. 

Nass (Wilhelm) [1888- ]. *Thoracoplastik. 

33 pp. 8°. Bonn, 1919. 
Nassau (Erich)_ [1888- ]. *Das Blutbild 

beim Hunde mit eckscher Fistel. [Heidelberg.] 

20 pp. 8°. Leipzig, F. C. W. Vogel, 1914. 
Nassauer (Max). Der Arzt der grossen und 

der kleinen Welt. Aerztliche Skizzen. 81pp. 

8°. Munchen, O. Gmelin, 1908. 
The same. 2. ed. 48 pp., xxxix, 52-81 pp. 

8°. Munchen, O. Gmelin, 1909. 
The same. Die Doktorschule. das ist der 

Arzt [etc.]. 3. ed. 93 pp., 1 1. 8°. Munchen, 

O. Gmelin, 1922. 
Gebirge und Gesundheit. Hvgienische 

Winke, besonders fiir die Frauen. 42 pp. 8°. 

Munchen & Wien, G. Lammers, 1908. 
Der gute Doktor, ein niitzliches Bilderbuch 

fiir Kinder und Eltern. Bilder von Hellmut 

Maison. 5. ed. 31pp. fol. Munchen, Braun 

& Schneider [n. d.]. 
Nassauer (Max) [1869- ]. *Ueber bosartige 

Blasengeschwiilste bei Arbeitern der organisch- 

chemischen Grossindustrie. [Frankfurt.] 53 

pp., 1 1. 8°. Wiesbaden, J. F. Bergmann, 

1919. 

Des Weibes Leib und Leben in Gesundheit 

und Krankheit. xvi, 316 pp., front. 12°. 

Stuttgart, E. H. Moritz, 1923. 
Nasse (Dietrich Herman K.) [1860-1898] & 

Borchardt (M.). Malformations, injuries, 

and diseases of the ankle and foot. 

In Syst. Pract. Surg. (Bergmann, et al.), 8°. N. Y & 

Phila., 1904, iii, 717-887. 

& von Brunn (Max R. F.). Chirurgische 

Krankheiten der unteren Extremitaten. 3 v. 
roy. 8°. Stuttgart, F. Enke, 1897-1910. 

Nasser (Selim-Ragheb). *Sur un cas de tumeur 
cerebrale devolution pseudo-meningitique. 
23 pp. 8°. Geneve, 1924. 

Nassetti (Francesco). Fistole conseguenti a 
lesioni esposte delle ossa; studio anatomo-pato- 
logico e clinico con analisi critica di 208 casi 

°1 920 ^ PP " 8 °' Bologna ' L> Ca PP elli 

Forms fasc. 1, vol. 2, of Arch. ital. di ehirurg., 1920. 

Nassibian (Archak) [1882- ]. *Contribu- 
tion a 1' etude de la pleuresie svphilitique. 58 
pp. 8°. Paris, 1912. No. 289. 

Nassiboff (Julie) [nee Malujenko] [1877- ]. 
*Contribution a, 1' etude du traitement de la 
m^ningite cercbro-spinale epidemiquc par 
le scrum de Dopter. 63 pp. 8°. Montpellier. 
1911. No. 11. 



NASSIM 



25 



NATIONAL 



Nassim (Amin Hanna). *Ueber Leberfunk- 
tionsprufung bei Zirkulations-Storungen und 
eigentlichen Lebererkrankungen. (Zwei neue 
Substanzen im Harn von Leberkranken.) 
Eine neue Methode zur Leberfunktionsprti- 
fung. 49 pp. 8°. Zurich, Leemann & Co., 1916. 

Nassouphis (Anastase). *L'hydarthrose syphi- 
litique double des genoux. 6S pp. 8°. Paris, 
1922. No. 191. 

Nast (Albert). *La migraine; (la peptonothe- 
rapie preprandiale). 110 pp., 1 1. 8°. Paris, 
1921. No. 505. 

The same. 110 pp. 8°. Paris, G. Cres & 

Cie., 1921. 

Nast (Eberhard) [1888- ]. *Ueber den 
Eiweissgehalt des Blutes im Kindesalter mil 
besonderer Berucksichtigung der Tuberkulose. 
[Strassburg.] 21 pp. 8°. Berlin, J. Springer, 
1914. 

Nast (Otto) [1885- ]. *Die Behandlung der 
Kehlkopftuberkulose mit Hochfrequenzstro- 
men speziell mit der sogenannten kalten Kaus- 
tik. 16 pp. 8°. Tubingen, H. Laupp, jr., 
1911. 

Xa stitch (Nicolas) [1881- ]. *De la radio- 
scopie stereoscopique. 82 pp. 8°. Nancy, 

1908. No. 18. 

Nataf (Edouard) [1895- ]. *Arthropathie 
tabetique et accidents du travail. 20 pp. 8°. 
Paris, 1924. No. 153. 

Nataloin. 

Leger (E.) - Sur la constitution de l'hornonatalolne et de la 
nataloine. Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1914, clviii, 185- 

188. Les isomeres optiques de l'homonataloine et de 

la nataloine; leurs transformations reciproques. Ibid., 1189- 

1191. Sur le dedoublement de la nataloine 0 et de 

l'homo-nataloine 0. Ibid., 1915, clxi, 133-135. Les 

derives acetyles isomeres de la nataloine et de l'homonata- 
loine. Ibid., 1916, clxii, 506-508. 

Natanson (Aleksandr Vladimirovitch) 
[1862-1909]. 

Averbach (M.). [Obituary.] Vestnik oftalmol., Mosk., 

1909, xxvi, 893-902, [port, in text]. 

Xatanson-Rapport (Debora). Contribution a 
1' etude de l'infection puerperale et en partieu- 
lier de son traitement. 68 pp. 8°. Paris, 
1908. No. 145. 

Nates. 

See Buttocks. 

Nates (Claude-Pierre) [1879- ]. *A propos 
d'observations de saturnins. 64 pp. 8°. Bor- 
deaux, 1906. No. 91. 

Nathan (Edmund) [1892- ]. *Die Augener- 
krankungen beim Botulismus. 42 pp., 1 1. 
8°. Breslau, 1919. 

Nathan (Ernst) [1889- ]. *Ueber die Ver- 
kalkung der kleinen Gehirngefasse. 47 pp., 1 1. 
8°. Giessen, O. Kindt, 1913. 

Nathan (Marcel). *La cellule de Kupffer (cel- 
lule endotheliale des capillaircs veineux du 
foie) ses reactions experimentales et patholo- 
giques. 96 pp. 8°. Paris, 1908. No. 118. 

The same. 96 pp., 3 pi. 8°. Paris, F. 

Alcan, 1908. 

See, also, Dupre (Ernest) & Nathan (M.). Le langage 
musical [etc.]. 8°. Paris, 1911. 

& Durot (Henri). Les arricres scolaires; 

conferences medico-pedagogiques . . . avec la 

collaboration de M. Gobron et de M. Friedel. 
. vi, 360 pp., 1 1. 8°. Paris, F. Nathan, 1913. 
Nathan (Martin) [1886- ]. *Ueber Deflora- 

tionspvelitis. 25 pp. 8°. Berlin, E. Ebering, 

1914. 

Nathan (Rudolf) [1877- ]. *Ueber compli- 
cierte Sehadelfrakturen. 44 pp. 8°. Bonn, 
J. v. d. Walde, 1902. 



Nathan (Walter) [1889- ]. *Die psychischen 
Storungen bei der Huntingtonschen Chorea 
1 p. 1., 64 pp. 8°. Bonn, E. Eisele, 1912. 

Nathanblut ( Julian) [1877- ]. *Beitrag zur 
Klinik und pathologischen Anatomie der Pan- 
creas-Carcinome. 47 pp. 8°. Leipzig, B. 
Georgi, 1906. 

Xathansohn (Joseph-Girscha) [1883- ]. 
*Ueber die Methoden und Resultate der opera- 
tiven Behandlung des Krvptorchismus. 48 
pp., 1 1. 8°. Berlin, E. Ebering [1908]. 

Xathanson (Julius) [1879- ]. *Ein Fall von 
halbseitigem chondrodvstrophischem Zwerg- 
wuchs. [Marburg.] 21 pp., 2 pi. 8°. Leip- 
zig, Gimme & Tromel, 1913. 

Xatho (Albert Hans) [1877- ]. *Zur Be- 
handlung der Appendicitis aktinomycotica. 
29 pp. 8°. Greifswald, J. Abel, 1910. 

Nathorff (Erich) [1889- ]. *Versuche am 
tiberlebenden Uterus des anaphylaktischen 
Meerschweinchens. 31 pp., 4 pi. 8°. Berlin, 
E. Ebering [1914]. 

National Academy of Sciences. 

True (F. W.). A history of the first half- 
century of the National Academv of Sciences, 
1863-1913. 4°. Washington, 1913. 

Hale (G. E.). The proceedings of the National Academy 
of Sciences as a medium of publication. Science, N. Y., 1915, 
xli, 815-817. Also reprint. 

National Academv of Sciences. Biographical 
Memoirs, v. 1-8, 1877-1919. 8°. Wash- 
ington. 

National Association for the Prevention of Con- 
sumption and other forms of tuberculosis. 
Transactions, v. 1-7 [1910]-1913. 8°. Edin- 
burg; London. 

National Association for the Prevention of In- 
fant Mortality. Mothercraft. 4. ed. xvi, 358 
pp. 8°. London, 1924. 

National Association for the Prevention of Tu- 
berculosis. London. Handbook of tubercu- 
losis schemes for Great Britain and Ireland. 
3. ed. #8 p. 1., 275 pp. 8°. London, Adlard & 
Son & W. Newman, 1921. 

The same. 4. ed. viii, 299 pp. 8°. 

London, G. Pulman & Sons, 1923. 

National Association of State Dairy and Food 
Departments International Pure Food Con- 
gress. Journal of proceedings of the eighth 
annual convention and international pure food 
congress of the National Association of State 
dairy and food departments, held at Louisiana 
Purchase Exposition, St. Louis 1904. 332 pp. 
4°. [n. p., 1905]. 

National (The) Association for the Study of 
Pellagra, second triennial meeting, Columbia, 
S. C, 1912. 8 pp. 8°. Columbia, S. C, 
1912. 

National Association for the Study and Preven- 
tion of Tuberculosis. Transactions, v. 1-14, 
1905-1917. 8°. New York, Baltimore [etc.]. 

A tuberculosis directory, containing a 

list of institutions, associations, and other 
agencies dealing with tuberculosis in the United 
States and Canada. Compiled by Philip P. 
Jacobs. 331 pp.. 8°. New York, 1911. 

Tuberculosis hospital and sanitorium con- 
struction. 3. ed. 182 pp. 8°. New York, 
1914. 

National Birth-rate Commission. Great Brit- 
ain. Problems of population and parenthood. 
Being the 2. report of and the chief evidence 
taken bv the National birth-rate commission, 
1918-1920. clxvi, 423 pp. 8°. London, 
Chapman & Hall, 1920. 



NATIONAL 



26 



NATIONAL 



National celebration of the centenary of the 
birth of Louis Pasteur. 68 pp., 19 ports, 
roy. 8°. Philadelphia, 1922. 

National Child Labor Committee. Proceedings, 
v. 3-4, 1907-8. 8°. New York. 

Rural child welfare; an inquiry by the 

National Child Labor Committee, based upon 
conditions in West Virginia, under the direc- 
tion of Edward N. Clopper. 6 p. 1., 355 pp., 6 
pi. 8°. New York, Macmillan Co., 1922. 

National Child Welfare Association. Child- 
welfare hand book. 2. ed. 47 pp. 4°. New 
York, Nat. Child Welfare Ass. [1922]. 

National Committee for Mental Hygiene. Sum- 
maries of laws relating to the commitment and 
care of the insane in the United States. Pre- 
pared by J. Koren. 297 pp. 8°. New York, 
1912. 

The field, the work, and the needs. 24 pp. 

8°. New York, 1915. 

National Committee for the Prevention of Blind- 
ness. Tracts and circulars. 12°. New York 
[n. d.]. 

National Conference of Charities and Correc- 
tions. See Proceedings. 

National Conference on Infant Mortality. Pro- 
ceedings. 2 v. 8°. Westminster, 1906; 1908. 

National Conference on the Prevention of Desti- 
tution, held at the Caxton Hall, Westminster, 
1911. Report of the proceedings of the public 
health section. President Sir T. Clifford All- 
butt. 238 pp. 8°. London, P. S. King & 
Son, 1911. 

National (The) Eclectic Medical Association 
Quarterly, v. 7-19, 1916-1928. 8°. Cin- 
cinnati. 

National (The) formulary of unofficial prepara- 
tions. By authority of the American Pharma- 
ceutical Association. 3. ed. xv, 265 pp. 8°. 
Baltimore, 1906. 

■ The same. 4. ed. xl, 394 pp. 8°. Phila- 
delphia, 1916. 

■ The same. 5. ed. xli, 545 pp. 8^. Balti- 
more, Amer. Pharm. Ass., 1926. 

National [health] insurance acts, 1911 and 1913. 
Medical and sanatorium benefit regulations, 
etc. Edited by J. Henry Llovd. 232, 24 pp. 
8°. London, I. Pitman & Sons, 1914. 

National (The) Hospital Record, v. 4-11, 1900- 
1907. 8°. Detroit, Mich. 

Continuation of National Hospital and Sanitary Record. 
Continued as International Hospital Record. 

National Housing Association. A symposium 
on war housing held under the auspices of the 
National Housing Association, February 25, 
1918, Philadelphia. 4 p. 1., 141 pp. 8°. [New 
York, 1918.] 

National (The) Humane Review; combined with 
the National Humane Journal. [Monthlv.] 
v. 12-15, 1924-1927. 4°. Albany, N. Y. 

National Industrial Conference Board. The 
physician in industry: a symposium. Special 
Rep. No. 22. viii, 98 pp. 8°. New York, 
Nat. Indust. Confer. Board, [1922]. 

Medical care of industrial workers, ix, 

112 pp. 8°. New York, Nat. Indust. Confer. 
Board, 1926. 

Cost of government in the United States, 

1925-26. xix, 294 pp. 8°. New York, Nat. 
Indust, Confer. Board, 1927. 

National intelligence test. Specimen set. 
56 pp., 2. s. 8°. London, G. G. Harrap & Co. 
[n. d.]. 

National (The) League for Medical Freedom. 
Prospectus. 16 pp. 24°. New York [1910]. 



National League of Nursing Education. [Early 
leaders of American nursing.] 25 pp. 8°. 
[New York, 1922]. 

Committee on Education. Standard cur- 
riculum for schools of nursing. 166 pp. 8°. 
Baltimore [1918]. 

The same. 177 pp. 8°. Baltimore, 1919. 

The same. 6. ed. 227 pp. 8°. New York, 

1927. 

National (The) Medical Journal of China, v. 
1-13, 1915-1927. 8°. Shanghai. 

National Organization for Public Health Nurs- 
ing. Manual of public-health nursing, viii, 
169 pp. 12°. New York, Macmillan Co., 
1926. 

National Public Health Papers, opinions, letters, 
etc., relative to the national public health, in 
the consideration of Senate bill S. 6049, a bill 
establishing a department of public health, and 
for other purposes. 61. Cong., 2. sess. S. Doc. 
637. 240 pp. 8°. Washington, Gov. Print. 
Off., 1919. 

National Research Council. Division of Geol- 
ogy and Geography. Introductory meteorol- 
ogy, prepared and issued under the auspices of 
the Division of Geology and Geography, Na- 
tional Research Council, xii, 149 pp., 12 
pi. 8°. Hew Haven, Yale University Press, 
1918. 

National Safety News. [Monthly.] v. 11-17, 

1925-1928. 4°. Chicago. 
National Service, v. 1-10, 1917-1921. 8°. 

Garden City, N. Y. 

National Service Handbook. 308 pp., 6 ch. 
8°. Washington, Gov. Print. Off., 1917. 

National (The) Standard Dispensatory; con- 
taining the natural history, chemistry, phar- 
macy, actions, and uses of medicines, including 
those recognized in the pharmacopoeias of the 
United States, Great Britain, and Germany, 
with numerous references to other pharmaco- 
poeias; in accordance with the eighth decennial 
revision of the United States Pharmacopoeia, as 
amended to 1908; by Hobart Amory Hare, 
Charles Caspari, jr., Henry H. Rusby [et al.]. 
xlviii, 2011 pp. roy. 8°. Philadelphia & New 
York, Lea and Febiger [1908] 1909. 

National Symposium on Colloid Chemistry. 
Northwestern University, 1924. Colloid sym- 
posium monograph; papers presented at 
the second National symposium on colloid 
chemistry, Northwestern University, June, 

1924, edit, by Harrv N. Holmes, vii. 368 pp. 
8°. New York, 1925. 

University of Minnesota, 1925. Colloid 

symposium monograph; papers presented at 
the third National symposium on colloid 
chemistry, the University of Minnesota, June, 

1925, edit, by Harry N. Holmes, assisted by 
Harry B. Weiser. 323 pp. 8°. New York, 
1925. 

National Temperance League, London. Alcohol 
as a food, a drug, a poison. 16 pp. 16°. 
London, 1919. 

^Bound in Papers on alcoholism. (F. L. Hoffman.), 1904- 

National Tuberculosis Association. 

Knopf (S. A.). A history of the National 
tuberculosis association; the anti-tuberculosis 
movement in the United States. 8°. New 
York, 1922. 

National Tuberculosis Association. Transac- 
tions, v. 14-22, 1918-1926. 8°. New York. 

Continuation of National Association for the Study and 
Prevention of Tuberculosis. Transactions. 



NATIONAL 



27 



NATURE 



National Tuberculosis Association— continued. 

An open window campaign, a manual of 

suggestions to state and local tuberculosis 
associations. 24 pp. 8°. New York [1925]. 

National Veterinary Medical Association of 
Great Britain and Ireland. [Annual.] v. 1, 
1923. 8°. York, England. 

National Wholesale Liquor Dealer's Association 
of America. Publicity department. The anti- 
prohibition manual; a summary of facts and 
figures dealing with prohibition. 1 p. 1., 75 pp., 
1 1. 12°. Cincinnati, Ohio, 1915. 

The same. 121 pp. 12°. Cincinnati, 

Ohio, 1917. 

Nationale tentoonstelling van het boek, juni- 
augustus, 1910. 's Gravenhage. Catalogus 
van boeken in Noord-Nederland, verschenen 
van den vroegsten tijd tot op heden. vii: 
Geneeskunde. 3 p. L, 39 1. 4°. 's Graven- 
hage, M. Nijhoff, 1911. 

Nation's (The) Health; a monthly magazine de- 
voted to community, industrial and institu- 
tional health problems, v. 3-9, 1921-1927. 
4°. Chicago. 

Naton (Johannes Sarkander) [1891- ]. 
*Ueber Tetanus puerperalis. 26 pp. 8°. 
Breslau, 1920. 

Natorp (Otto Reinhold) [1876- ]. *Ein Fall 
von Aneurvsma der Arteria cceliaca. 43 pp. 
8°. Leipzig, E. Lehmann, 1910. 

Natorp (Paul). Die logischen Grundlagen der 
exakten Wissenschaften. 3. ed. xx, 416 pp. 
8°. Leipzig & Berlin, B. G. Teubner, 1923. 

Nattan-Larrier (Louis-Adrien- Albert) [1873- 
]. Diagnostic de la tuberculose par les 
nouveaux procedes de laboratoire. 33 pp. 8°. 
Paris, Masson & Co., 1905. 
Forms No. 43 of CEuvre med. chir. 

See, also, Letulle( Maurice) & Nattan-Larrier (L. -A. -AO- 
Precis d'anatomie [etc.]. 8°. Paris, 1912. 

, Crouzon (O.) [et al.]. Clinique medicale de 

l'Hotel-Dieu. Clinique et laboratoire. Con- 
ferences. 329 pp., 2 pi. 8°. Paris, Masson & 
Co., 1906. 

Nattrass (F J ) 

Editor of Newcastle (The) Medical Journal. 1927-28. 8°. 
Newcastle-upon-Tyne. 

Nattress (William) [1852-1908]. 

McMahon (T. F.). Obituary. Abstr. Proc. Ass. Life 
Insur. Med. Directors Am., 1907-1912, N. Y., 1912 (17.-22. 
meeting), 183a-184a. 

Natiirliche (Der) Heilschatz, ein Wegweiser 
durch die Krankheitslehre. 31 pp. 8°. Leip- 
zig, O. Borggold [1906]. 

Natur. Zeitschrift der deutschen naturwissen- 
schaftlichen Gesellschaft, v. 1-19, 1910-1928. 
8°. Leipzig. 

Natural history. 

See, also, Botany; Science; Zoology. 

Aristoteles. Aristotle's Historv of ani- 
mals. In 10 books. 8°. London, 1862. 

Darmstaedter (L.). Handbuch zur Ge- 
schichte der Naturwissenschaften und der 
Technik. In chronologischer Darstellung. 
2. Aufl. Unter Mitwirkung von R. du Bois- 
Reymond und D. C. Schaefer hrsg. von L. 
Darmstaedter. 8°. Berlin, 1908. 

Juste (R. B.). Elementos de historia natu- 
ral con nociones de anatomfa y fisiologfa hu- 
manas. 8°. Madrid, 1911. 

von Megenberg (C). Das Buch der 
Natur. Die erste Naturgeschichte in deut- 
scher Spraclic. In ncu-hochdeutscher Sprache 
bearb. u. mit Anmerkungen versehen von 
Hugo Schulz. 8°. Greifswald, 1897. 



Natural history — continued. 

Societe royale des sciences medicales et 
naturelles de Bruxelles, volume jubilaire, 
publie a l'occasion du centenaire de la societe. 
8°. Bruxelles, 1922. 

Standard library (The) of natural history; 
embracing living animals of the world and liv- 
ing races of mankind; editors and special con- 
tributors: Charles J. Cornish . . . [et al.] 
Vol. iv-v. Living races of mankind, roy. 8°. 
New York [1908]. 

Sudhoff (K.). Hundert Jahre deutscher 
Naturforscherversammlungen. 8°. Leipzig, 
1922. 

Allen (W. E.). The naturalist's place in his community. 
Science, N. Y. & Lancaster, Pa., 1919, n. s., 1, 448-451.— Greil 
(A.). Naturforscher und Aerzte. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 
1924, lxxi v, 2004; 2136. -— Herm. Aus den Papieren eines alten 
Naturkundigen. Arch. f. d. Oesch. d. Naturw. [etc.], Leipz., 
1910-11, iii, 2»;9-298 — Kerschensteiner (H.). Die Gesell- 
schaft deutscher Naturforscher und Aerzte; zu der Jahrhun- 
dertfeier ihres Bestehens. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1922, 
lxix, 1346-1349.— Massart (J.). Les naturlistes actuels et 
l'ftudede la nature. Acad. roy. de Belg., Pull, dela el. d. sc., 
Brux., 1912, 944-965.— Mie (G.). Naturgesetz und Geist. 
Deutsche Rev., Stuttg. & Leipz., 1916, iii, 150-163.— Miessuer 
(H.). Hundertjahrfeier deutscher Naturforscher und Aerzte; 
87. Versammluiig in Leipzig vom 17. bis 24. September 1922. 
Deutsche tieriirztl. Wchnschr., Hannov., 1922, xxx, 503; 519; 
535.— Smith (R. C). Popular misconceptions concerning 
natural history. Scient. Month., N. Y., 1920, x, 163-169.— 
Stein (R.). Naturwissenschaftliche Romantiker. Arch. f. 
Gesch. d. Med., Leipz., 1923, xv, 121-125— Thienemann 
(A.). Die Stufenfolge der Dinge, der Versuch eines nmiir- 
lichen Systems der Naturkorper aus dem achtzehnten Jahr- 
hundert; eine historischo Skizze. Zool. Ann., Wiirzb., 1908- 
1910, iii, 185-274 , 3 ch.— Thomson (J. A.). Some links 
between natural history and medicine. Glasgow M. J., 
1922, xcviii, 318-328. 

Natural selection. 

See Darwinism; Evolution. 

Naturaleza (La) ; perfodico cientifico del Museo 
nacional de historia natural y de la Sociedad 
mexicana de historia natural, v. 1, pp. 153- 
232, 7 pi. 4°. Mexico, I. Escalante, 1912. 

Nature. 

France (R. H.). Denkmaler der Natur. 
8°. Leipzig, 1910. 

Henderson (L. J.). The order of nature; 
an essay. 8°. Cambridge, 1917. 

Lenk (E.). Die Unabhangigkeit von der 
Natur. 8°. Leipzig [1914]. 

Rolleston (G.). The modifications of the 
external aspects of organic nature produced by 
man's interference. 8°. London, 1880. 

Zoppritz (K.). Ueber die Arbeitsvorrathe 
der Natur und ihre Benutzung. 8°. Berlin, 
1870. 

Kuznitzky (Gertrud). Natur als reine Erscheinung. 
Arch. f. d. ges. Psychol., Leipz., 1925, 1, 257-308.— Stebbing 
(L. Susan). Mind and nature in Prof. Whitehead's philoso- 
phy. Mind, Lond., 1924, xxxiii, 289-303 — von Cexkiill (J.). 
Wie sehen wir die Natur und wie sieht sie sich selber? Natur- 
wissenschaften, Berl., 1922, x, 265; 296; 316. 

Nature (Healing power of). 

Esch. Die Stellungsnahme des Arztes zur 
Naturheilkunde. 8°. Munchen, 1906. 

Kleinschrod (F.). Die Gesetze der Natur- 
heilung. 2. ed. 12°. Worishofen, 1910. 

Lindlahr (H.). Nature cure; philosophy 
and practice based on the unitv of disease and 
cure. 8°. Chicago, 1913. 

van Meeteren (K. F. W.). Is natuurge- 
necskunst kwakzalverij? 12°. [n. p., n. d.] 

Neuens (N.). La marche en avant du 
naturisme. 8°. Bruxelles, 1905. 

Haddon (J.). How nature cures. Antiseptic, Madras, 
1920, xvii, 243-248.— Konkle (W. B.). The eternal medical 
verity; [Nature is the healer]. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1913. 
xcviii, 649-651.— Lust (B.). History of the naturopathic 
movement. Naturopath, N. Y., 1923, xxviii, 434-436.— 
Meyer-Steineg (T.). Das i'roblem der Naturheilkraft in 



NATURE 



28 



NAUMANN 



Nature (Healing power of) — continued. 

der Medizin des Altertums und der Neuzeit. Aerztl Rund- 
schau, Miinchen, 1912, mi, 73-7*.— Mott (Sir F \V ) Vis 
medicatrix naturae. Lancet, Lond., 1923, ii il7l-H75 — 
Neuburger (M.). Zur Geschichte des Problems der Natur- 
heilkraft. In Essays Hist. Med., Zurich, 1924, 325-348 — 
Rudolf (R. D.). A few thoughts on the vis medicatrix 
naturae. Contrib. Med. & Biol. Research ... Sir W. 
Osier, N. Y., 1919, ii, 873-879.— Starcke (J.). Een en ander 
over "natuurgeneeswijze." Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., 
Amst., 1914, 1, 1940-1952— Thomson (J. A.). Vis medica- 
trix naturse. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1914, ii, 277-279. ■ 

Vis medicatrix naturae: nature all for health. Scientia, Bolo- 
gna, 1921, xxix, 2. s., 101-110.— Werber (Q.). The healing 
forces of nature in disease, and enforced compensation. Wash. 
M. Ann., 1912, x, 359-373. Aho reprint. 

Nature. A weekly illustrated journal of science, 
v. 1-121, 1869-1928. 4°. London. 

Nature (The) of human tick-fever in the eastern 
part of the Congo Free State, with notes on the 
distribution and bionomics of the tick by the 
late J. Everett Dutton and John L. Todd, and 
an appendix on the external anatomy of Orni- 
thodoros Moubata by Robert Newstead. 26 
pp., 2 pi., 1 map. 4°. London, Williams & 
Norgate [1905]. 

Nature-philosophy. 

Joel. (K.). Der Ursprung der Naturphilo- 
sophie aus dem Geiste der Mystik, mit Anhang: 
Archaische Romantik. 8°. Jena, 1926. 

Posner (C). Die Naturphilosophie als Vorlaufer der 
Konstitutions- und Sexualforschung. Arch. f. Frauenk., 
Leipz., 1924, x, 105-116. 

Nature's secrets revealed; scientific knowledge 
of the laws of sex life and heredity; or Eugenics, 
vital information for the married and mar- 
riageable of all ages [etc.], embracing a depart- 
ment on ethics of the unmarried, by Prof. T. 
W. Shannon, introduced by Bishop Samuel 
Fallows. 2 p. 1., 584 pp. 8°. Marietta, Ohio, 
S. A. Mullikin Co., 1916. 

The same. 2 p. 1., 584 pp. 8°. Marietta, 

O., 1920. 

Naturhistorischer Verein der preussischen 
Rheinlande und Westfalens. 
See Sitzungsberichte. 

Naturopath (The) and Herald of Health. 

Formerly The Kneipp Water Cure Monthly. 

v. 3-10, 1902-1909. 8°. New York. 
Naturwissenschaft und Gesundheitswesen in 

Coin. Festschrift f ur die Teilnehmer an der 80. 

Versammlung der Gesellschaft Deutscher Na- 

turforscher und Aerzte in Coin. Hrsg. von 

Krautwig. viii, 548 pp. 8°. Coin, J. P. 

Bachem, 1908. 
Naturwissenschaften (Die), v. 1-16, 1913- 

1928. roy. 8°. Berlin. 
Continuation of Naturwissenschaftliche Rundschau. 
Naturwissenschaftliche Rundschau. Wo- 

chentliche Berichte liber die Fortschritte auf 

dem Gesamtgebiete der Naturwissenschaften. 

v. 20-22, 1905-1907. 4°. Braunschweig. 
Continued, in 1913, as Naturwissenschaften. 

Naturwissenschaftliche Wochenschrift. v. 
19-22, 1903-1907. roy. 8°. Berlin. 

Natus (Maximilian) [1882- ]. *Beitrage zur 
Lehre von der Stase nach Versuchen am Pan- 
kreas des lebenden Kaninchens. [Rostock.] 
82 pp., 1 1. 8°. Berlin, G. Reimer, 1909. 

Natusch (Emil) [1884- ]. *Beitrage zur 
Kennthis des Schweinerotlaufs. 1. Uebsrtrag- 
barkeit des Schweinerotlaufs auf den Men- 
schen. 2. Bildet der Bazillus rhusiopathiae 
suis Toxine? [Giessen.] 35 pp. 8°. Berlin, S. 
Karger, 1910. 

Natuur en wetenschap. v. 1. 1914. 8°. Gent. 



Natuurkundige Verhandelingen van de Bataaf- 
sche Maatschappij der Wetenschappen te 
Haarlem. v. 1-2, 1799-1803. 8°. Am- 
sterdam. 

Continued as Natuurkundige Verhandelingen van de 
koninklijke Maatschappij der Wetenschappen te Haarlem. 

Natuurkundige Verhandelingen van de ko- 
ninklijke (voorhen Bataafsche) Maatschappij 
der Wetenschappen te Haarlem, v. 3-5, 1807- 
1809. 8°. Amsterdam. 

Continuation of Natuurkundige Verhandelingen van de 
Bataafsche Maatschappij der Wetenschappen te Haarlem. 

Natuurkundige Verhandelingen van de Maat- 
schappij der Wetenschappen te Haarlem, v. 
6, 1812. 8°. Amsterdam. 

Continuation of Natuurkundige Verhandelingen van de 

koninklijke Maatschappij der Wetenschappen te Haarlem. 
Natvig (Reinhardt). Bad Larvik, 1903-1908. 

8 pp. 8°. Kristiania, Steen, 1908. 
Natzler (Adolf) [1882- ]. *Ueber Aktinomy- 

kose des Kehlkopfes. 44 pp., 11. 8°. Leipzig, 

B. Georgi, 1908. 
Nau (Heinrich Josef) [1890- ]. *Ueber einen 

Fall von Osteomvelitis der Clavicula. 16 pp. 

8°. Marburg, Bauer, 1925. 
Naud (Charles-Fortune-Remy) [1886- ]. *Du 

traitement des fractures de la rotule par la 

suture du tissu fibro-pcriostique au catgut; ses 

avantages sur les autres procides. 55 pp. 8°. 

Bordeaux, 1912. No. 88. 
Naud (Daniel). *Traitement de l'incontinence 

d'urine chez les enfants par le sulfate d'atro- 

pine. 45 pp., 1 1. 8°. Paris, 1904. No. 83. 
Naudascher (Georges). *Syndrome de debilite 

motrice dans les debilites mentales. 34 pp. 

8°. Paris, 1908. No. 88. 

Naude (Gabriel) [1600-1653]. 

Courtney (.1. W.). Gabriel Naude, preeminent savant, 
bibliophile, philanthropist. Ann. Med. Hist., N. Y., 1924, 
vi, 303-311. 

Naudet (Maurice) [1886- ]. *Sur un cas 
d'angiome musculaire du psoas. 55 pp. 8°. 
Lyon, 1911. No. 74. 

Naiidiere (Philippe) [1901- ]. Contribu- 
tion a l'6tude du traitement des presentations 
del'epaule negligees. 94 pp. 8°. Paris, 1926. 
No. 203. 

Naudin (Lucien- Joseph- Victor) [1890- ]. 
*La psychiatrie coloniale; essai clinique et 
medico-legal. 122 pp. 8°. Bordeaux, 1913. 
No. 47. 

Nauhauser (Franz) [1886- ]. *Ueber con- 
genitale Dystopie der einen und Aplasie der 
anderen Niere. [Bonn.] 18 pp. 8°. Neun- 
kirchen (Saar), O. H. Bauer, 1920. 

Nauheim. 

Hirsch (E.). Die Thermen von Bad- 
Nauheim; kurze Beschreibung der Quellen und 
Kurmittel, ihre Wirkungen und Erfolge; mit 
einem Anhang; Die Schwalheimer Mineral- 
quellen. 3. ed. 8°. Bad-Nauheim, 1907. 

Roth (E.). Nauheim als Sool- und Herzbad. Ztschr. f. 
phys. u. diatet. Therap., Leipz., 1916, xx, 301-304. 

Naumann (Alfred) [1886- ]. *Bakteriolo- 
gische Untersuchungen von Flaschenverschliis- 
sen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Per- 
sistenz von Tvphus-Bazillen in Mineralwiis- 
sern. 35 pp. 8°. Freiburg i. B., E. A. Giin- 
ther, 1911. 

Naumann (Carl). Die zur Konservierung von 
Nahrungs- und Genussmitteln verwendeten 
chemischen Verbindungen. 16 pp. 8°. Ber- 
lin, 1912. 



NAUMANN 



29 



von XAVRATIL-SZALOKI 



Naumann (Friedrich), Prausnitz (W.) & 

Luppe. Wohnungsfrage und Sauglingsfiir- 
sorge. 1 p. 1., 72 pp. 8°. Berlin, C. Her- 
mann, 1909. 

Naumann {Gustaf) [1846-1925]. 

Lindqvlst (S.). [Obituary.] Hygiea, Stockholm, 1925, 
lxxxvii, 161-164. 

Naumann (Hans) [1879- ]. *Die Lebens- 
tatigkeit von Sprosspilzen in niineralischen 
Nahrlosungen. 72 pp. 8°. Gottingen, 1919. 

Naumann (Hans Wilhelra) [1887- ]. *Ueber 
isolierte Gallenblasenverletzungen und Perito- 
nitis von der Gallenblase an Hand eines Falles 
von isoliertem dorsoventral verlaufenen Gal- 
lenblasen-Schrapnellsteckschuss. 52 pp. 8°. 
Leipzig, Ackermann & Glaser, 1919. 

Naumann (Kurt) [1886- . ]. *Ein Beitrag 
zur Kenntnis des Ablaufs der Fettresorption im 
Darmepithel des Frosehes. [Giessen.] 1 p. 1., 
21 pp., 1 1. 8°. Miinchen, R. Oldenbourg, 
1913. 

Naumann (Otto) [1851-1925]. 

Kirch ner (M.). Nekrolog. Ztschr. f. iirztl. Forthikl., 

Jena, 1925, xxii, 540. 
Naumann (Paul Hermann) [1890- ]. *Ueber 

Osteomalazie und Ostitis fibrosa. 6 pp. 8°. 

[Leipzig], 1920. 
Naumoff (Mikhail Pavlovich) [1852- 

1907]. 

K-i (M.). [Obituary.] Voyenno-med. J., St. Petersb., 
1908, ccxxi, med.- spec, pt., 396-400. 

Naumowa (Maria) [1884- ]. *Resultate der 
Appendicitisbehandlung in der chirurgischen 
Klinik zu Giessen. 44 pp. 8°. Giessen, A. 
Klein, 1912. 

Naundorf (Friedrich Ewald) [1892- ]. *Zur 
Ascendenz und Descendenz der Paralytiker. 
[Leipzig.] 34 pp. 8°. Zeulenroda, A. Ober- 
reuter, 1920. 

Naundorff (Erich) [1890- ]. *Ueber hysteri- 
sche Psychosen und deren Differentialdiagnose 
gegeniiber der Dementia praecox. 26 pp. 8°. 
Kiel, H. Fiencke, 1914. 

Naundorff (Moritz Werner) [1890- ]. *Ueber 
einen Fall von einseitig fortschreitender, spas- 
tischer Hemiplegie (Spillerscher Krankheit). 
46. 8°. Leipzig, O. Leiner, 1916. 

Naunheim (Anton). *Das "Morbicidtechnisch" 
als Desinfections- und Desodorisationsmittel in 
der Tierheilkunde. [Bern.]. 39 pp. 8°. Her- 
meskeil, Lohmer-Philippi, 1909. 

Naunyn (Bernhard) [1839-1925]. Ueber die 
Beziehungen der arteriosklerotischen Hirner- 
krankung zur Pseudosklcrosis multiplex senes- 
centium und zur Abasia senestium. 

In Samml. klin. Vortr., Leipz., 1905, n. F., No. 391 (Inn. 
Med., No. 117, 361-376). 

Der Diabetes mellitus. 2. ed. xii, 562 pp. 

8°. Wien, A. Holder, 1906. 

— Notwendigste Angaben fur die Kostord- 

nung Diabetischer; zum Handgebrauch der 
Aerzte zusammengestellt. 18 pp. 8°. Jena, 
G. Fischer, 1908. 

■ Die Berliner Schule vor 50 Jahren. 

In Samml. klin. Vortr., Leipz., 1908, n. F., No. 478 (Inn. 
Med., No. 143, 209-235). 

■ Die Gallensteine, ihre Entstehung und ihr 

Bau. 2 p. 1., 54 pp., 4 pi. 8°. Jena, G. 

Fischer, 1921. 
Erinnerungen, Gedanken und Meinungen. 

3 p. 1., 571 pp. 8°. Miinchen, J. F. Bergmann, 

1925. 

For biography see Aerztl. Rundschau, Miinchen, 1925, 
xxxv, 249 (W. Clemm). Also Arch. f. exper. Path. u. Phar- 
makol., Leipz., 1925, cx, pp. i-x, port. (O. Minkowski). Also 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Bed., 1925, li, 1493- 
1495 (E. Meyer). Also Deutsches Arch. I. klin. Med., 



Naunyn (Bernhard) — continued. 

Leipz., 1926, cl, 1-12 (F. Miiller). Also Finska lak-sallsk 
handl., Helsingfors, 1926, lxviii, 1-9 (T. W. Tallqvist). Also 
Hygiea, Stockholm, 1925, lxxxvii, 609-617 (K. Petren). Also 
Med. Klin., Bed., 1925, xxi, 1866-1868 (M. Levy). Also Mitt, 
a. d. Grenzgeb. d. Med. u. Chir., Jena, 1924-25, xxxviii, pp. 
i-iv (A. Eiselsberg). Also ibid., 437-440 (L. Lichtheim). 
Also Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1919, lxvi, 1002 (D. Oer- 
hardt). Also Verhandl. d. deutsch. Gesellsch. f. innere Med., 
Miinchen, 1926, xxxviii. Kong., 144-146 (Krehl). 

Nausea. 

Sludcr (G.). Nausea as a nasal reflex. Ann. Otol., 
Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, L921, xxx, 1051.— Sternberg 
(W.). Geruch und Ekel. Allg. med. Centr.-Ztg., Bed., 
1916, lxxxv, 193. 

Nausester (Walter). Das Kind und die Form 
der Sprache. 49 pp. 8°. Berlin, Reuther & 
Reichard, 1904. 

Forms Heft 7, v. 7, of Samml. v. Abhandl. a. d. Geb. d. 
padagog. Psychol, u. Physiol. 

Nauta (J. S.). *Phvsisch-chemische Untersu- 
chungen des Fruchtwassers der Wiederkauer in 
den verschiedenen Perioden der Trachtigkeit. 
109 pp. 8°. Utrecht, 1906. 

Nauwerck (Coelestin) [1853- ]. Sektions- 
technik fur Studierende und Aerzte. 5. ed. 
x, 259 pp. roy. 8°. Jena, G. Fischer, 1912. 

The same. 6. ed. mit einer Anle'tung zur 

Konservierung und Aufstellung des Sektions- 
materials, von Ludwig Pick, viii, 319 pp. 8°. 
Jena, G. Fischer, 1921. 

For Festschrift see vol. lxxi, Heft 3 (1923), of Beitr. z. path. 
Anat. u. z. allg. Path., Jena. 

Navarre (Philippe-Charles) [1882- ]. *Notes 
sur une epidemie de beriberi observee a Myti- 
lene dans le Bataillon Cambodgien, en 1918. 
46 pp. 8°. Paris, 1921. No. 321. 

Le laboratoire dans la medecine journa- 
lise. 2 p. 1., hi, 217 pp. 18°. Paris, G. Doin 
& Cie., 1926. 

Navarre (Pierre). *Fossettes, fistules et forma- 
tions kystiques fistuleuses de la region coccv- 
gienne. 61 pp. 8°. Paris, 1922. No. 308/ 

Navarre (Pierre-Just) [1848- ]. Lelivred'or 
du dispensaire general de Lyon. 1 p. 1., vii, 
293 pp., 21., 4 pp. roy. 8°. Lyon, Waltener & 
Cie., 1906. 

Navarro (Juan Carlos). Granulomatosis. 61 
pp. 8°. Buenos Aires, A. G. Buffarini, 1915. 

Naveau (Emile-Edeze-Oscar) [1888- ]. *Con- 
tribution a 1' etude des anevrismes arteriels 
peripheriques chez l'enfant et l'adolescent. 
103 pp. 8°. Lille, 1919. No. 5. 

Naveau (Pierre) [1898- ]. *Les r6sultats 
statistiques du pneumothorax therapeutique. 
185 pp., 1 ch. 8°. Paris, 1924. No. 472. 

Naville (Frangois). *Contribution a 1' etude de 
l'alienation mentale dans l'armee Suisse et dans 
les armees etrangeres. 184 pp. 8°. Geneve, 
Kiindig, 1910. 

Navratil (Francois). *Recherches experimen- 
tales sur un venin coagulant. 19 pp. 8°. 
Lausanne, T. Geneux, 1918. 

Navratil (Michal). Almanach cesk^ch lekafu, 
s podobiznami a 1200 zivotopisy. Na pamet 
50ti-leteho jubilea Spolku a Casopisu lekafu 
fieekych. [Almanach of Bohemian physicians, 
with likenesses and 1,200 biographies. To com- 
memorate the fiftieth anniversary of the So- 
ciety and Journal of Bohemian Phvsicians.] 
387 pp., 513 port, [on 29 pi.]. 8°/ Praha, 
Makladem spisovatelovym, 1913. 

von Navratil- Szaloki (Emerich) [1834-1919]. 
Entstehung und Entwickelung der Laryngo- 
skopie. Erinnerungen aus meiner arztlichen 
Tatigkeit, 1858-1913. 53 pp. 8°. Berlin. A. 
Hirschwald, 1914. 

For biography see Internet. Centralbl. f. Laryngol., Rhi- 
nol. [etc.], Bed., 1919, xxxv, 30.5-307 (Finder). 



NAVRH 



30 



NAWRATH 



Navrh novcho zdravotnfho zakona pro kral' 
Ceskd. [Proposed new health-law for Bo- 
hemia.] 32 pp. roy. 8°. [Prague, 1908.] 
Bound with Vdstnlk, v Praze, 1908, xix. 

Navy (British). 

Rassett-Smith (Sir P.). The progress of hygiene, pathol- 
ogy, and bacteriology in the naval medical service. Pub. 

Health, Lond., 1921-22, xxxv, 171-175. The Royal 

Naval Medical service. St. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1921-22, 
xxix, 13-15.— Dickenson (O. O. M.). A history of the Royal 
Naval Auxiliary Sick Berth Reserve. J. Roy. Nav. M. Serv. 
Lond., 1923, ix, 241-256— Glttings (F. C. B.). First-aid out- 
fits; lockers and tins for dressings. Ibid., 1918, iv, 326-328.— 
Hill (R.). Medicine and the sea affair; the service afloat. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1917, i, 539-542.— Hughes (Mildred L.). 
The naval nursing service. J. Roy. Nav. M. Serv., Lond., 
1922, viii, 182-190.— Parnell (R. J. G.). The vital impor- 
tance of efficient training of naval ratings in first aid. Ibid., 
1915, i, 440-446.— Royal Naval Medical Service: new regu- 
lations. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1911, ii, 1042-1046— Wills (W. 
K.). The naval medical service, /feid., 1919, i, 427. 

Navy (French). 

Cazamian. Rapport medical d'inspection generate du 
croiseur cuirassS "Amiral Aube." Arch, de med nav., Par., 
1911, xcv, 428-456.— Ha met. L'ecole de chirurgie de la Ma- 
rinea Brest (1740-1798). Arch, demed. et pharm. nav., Par., 
1924, cxiv, 165-199.— Rochard. Les cadres des ofBciers du 
Corps de sante de la marine. Bull, med., Par., 1919, 
sxxni, 224. 

Navy (Italian). 

Belli (C. M.). II vitto del marinaio in confronto con le 
vedute odierne sull' igiene e fisiologia dell' alimentazione. 
Ann. di med. nav., Roma, 1917, ii, 867-885.— Corsini (A.). II 
servizio sanitario nella marina toscana. Ibid., i, 282; 438: ii, 
652; 789.— Giannone (A.). L' occasione di servizio in rap- 
porto alia legge sulle pensioni. Ibid., 1912, xviii, 253-265. 

Navy (United States). 

See, also, Hygiene (Naval); Medicine 
(Naval). 

Bhaisted (W. C). The navy as a special 
field for medical work. 4°. Washington, D. 

C, 1917. 

Hamersley (L. R.). The records of living 
officers of the U. S. Navy and Marine Corps, 
with a history of naval operations during the 
Rebellion of 1861-1865, and a list of the ships 
and officers participating in the great battles. 
8°. Philadelphia, 1870. 

Stitt (E. R.). The navy as a special field 
for medical work. Bv the Surgeon General, 
sm. 4°. Washington, "1923. 

United States. Navy Department. Bu- 
reau of medicine and surgery. Manual for the 
Medical department of the United States 
navy. 8°. Washington, 1917. 

Hospital corps handbook, United 

States Navy, 1923. 8°. Washington, 1923. 

Boone (J. T.). Naval hospital corpsmen in action with 
Marines. U. States Nav. M. Bull., Wash., 1919, Suppl. 
No. 11, 41-58, 4 pi.— Bowman (J. Beatrice). The history 
and development of the Nav v Nurse Corps. Am. J. Nursing, 
Rochester, N. Y., 1925, xxv, 356-360.— Braisted (W. C). 
The Navy and its health problems. Am. J. Public Health, 

Concord, N. H., 1917, vii, 928-933. Preparedness of 

the Medical Department of the Navy for war and medical 
department activities during the World War. Mil. Surgeon, 
Wash., 1920, xlvi, 587-602.— Butler (C. S.) & Kerr (W. M.). 
The United States Naval Medical School, Washington, 

D. C. Ibid., 1924, liv, 641-662, 1 pi.— Butts (H.). The men- 
tal examination of candidates for enlistment in the navy and 
marine corps. TJ. States Nav. M. Bull., Wash., 1911, v, 29- 
38.— Calver (G. W.). A suggested plan for progressive Hos- 
pital Corps instruction. Ibid., 1924, xxi, 41-63.— Carpenter 
(D. N.). The organization of the Bureau of Medicine and 
Surgery, U. S. Navy. Mil. Surgeon, Wash., 1924, liv, 571- 
581.— Carson (W. E.). Visual requirements of the United 
States Navy. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1918, lxxi, 263-266.— 
Connely (W.). Pharmacists and the Hospital Corps of the 

Navy. Am. Druggists, N. Y., 1918, lxvi, 29-32. 

Training Navy hospital apprentices in medical college. Med 
Council, Phila., 1918, xxiii, 377-381.— Crain (G. L.). The 
Hospital Corps Training School, Great Lakes, HI. U. States 
Nav. M. Bull., Wash., 1918, Suppl. No. 6, 22-25, 2 pi— G'ran- 
dall (R. P.). The new naval medical supply depot, Brook- 
lyn, N. Y. Ibid., 1919, Suppl. No. 9, 40-44, 3 pi.— Crandon 
(L. R. G.). Relations of medical corps to medical reserve 
corps; impression of a reservist. Ibid., 1920, xiv, 188-190.— 



Navy (United States) — continued. 

Da Costa (J. C). Medical activities of the Navy. Rhode 
Island M. J., Providence, 1918, ii, 115-122.— Eaton (W. E.). 
The present status of the Hospital Corps. U . States Nav. M- 

Bull., Wash., 1915, ix, 556-565. The reorganize ion of 

the Hospital Corps. Ibid., 1916, x, 654-658.— Flske (C. N.). 
Nomenclature for causes of physical disability in the Navy. 
Ibid., 1911, v, 149-157.— Foley (J. A.). Training school for 
hospital apprentices at the Boston City Hospital. Ibid., 
Suppl., Wash., 1918, 15-17, 2 pi.— Freeman (G. F.). First- 
aid dressings on battleships. Ibid., 1916, x, 495-501, 2 pi — 
Garrison (P. E.). U. S. Naval Medical School Labora- 
tories; the Naval Medical School collections. Ibid., 1912, vi, 
69-72.— Grady (R.). The dentist in the United States Navy. 
J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1907, xlix, 1515-1520.— Higbee 
(Lenah S.). Work of the Navy Nurse Corps. Proc. Nat. 
League Nurs. Educ, Bait,, 1919, xxv, 126-135 — Holeomb 
(R. C). First aid in the Navy. Maryland M. J., Bait., 
1916, lix, 8-14. The NaVy and its relation to the med- 
ical profession in time of war. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1917, 
lxviii, 1095-1100.— Hospital Corps (The) school at the Uni- 
versity of Minnesota. U. States Nav. M. Bull., Wash., 1918, 
Suppl. No. 6, 18, 8 pi.— Kerr (W. M.). Methods of instruct- 
ing hospital corpsmen. Ibid., 1921, xv, 302-308. 

Duties of medical officers and hospital corpsmen on^ shore 
patrol in a foreign country. Ibid., n. s., v. suppl., No. 4, 
29-34.— Kirwan (B. E.). Quantico and Guantanamo. 
Ibid., 1918, Suppl. No. 6, 29-31.— Loveall (B. F.). The possi- 
bilities of a dental branch of the Hospital Corps. Ibid., 1921, 
xv, 118-120.— Lowndes (C. H. T.). Recruiting in the Navy. 
Mil. Surgeon, Wash., 1912, xxx, 560-564 — McCullough 
(F. E.). The training of a Navy hospital corps man. Ibid., 
1916, xxxix, 31-35.— Martin (R.). Training hospital corps- 
men at civil hospitals in greater New York. U. States Nav. 
M. Bull., Wash., 1918, Suppl. No. 6, 25-28, 12 pi.— Mayo 
(C. A.). The fleet surgeon; his duties, his responsibilities, 
and his status in the United States Navy. N. York M. J. 
[etc.], 1919, cix, 729.— Odell (H. E.). Problems of the medical 
officer of the Navy. Illinois M. J., Chicago, 1918, xxxiii, 216- 
218. — Phelps (J. R.). Medical department records, mor- 
bidity reports, and vital statistics of the Navy. Am. J. Pub. 
Health, Concord, N. H., 1918, viii, 442-451.— Pugh (W. S.). 
The instruction of t he hospital corps aboard ship. U. States 
Nav. M. Bull., Wash., 1919, Suppl. No. 11, 59-66, 2 pi.— 
Ransdell (R. C). The United States Naval Hospital and 
Medical School. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1917, cv, 817-821.— 
Raynor (S. N.). Functions and organization of medical 
corps units serving with the Marine Corps in the field. U. 
States Nav. M. Bull., Wash., 1922, xvii, 394-402.— Richards 
(T. W.). The organization and equipment of naval hospital 
units. Ibid., 1918, xii, 184-195.— Saylor (W. M.). Some ex- 
periences of a pharmacist as one of the enlisted personnel of 
the Navy. Am. J. Pharm., Phila., 1918, xc, 505-507.— Stitt 
(E. R.). Contributions of the Medical Corps, United States 
Navy, to American medicine. Ann. Clin. Med., Bait., 
1924-25, iii, 747-760— Stokes (C. F.) & N'eilson (J. L.). Oc- 
cupational hygiene in the Navv. Med. Times, N. Y., 1912, 
xl, 125-127. 

Navyazhski (G. L.). Kratkiy kurs akushorstva; 
konspekt diva ekzamenov. Sostavlen po 
novlelshemu izd. rukovodstva akushorstva M. 
Runge. [Brief course of obstetrics; conspect 
for examinations. Compiled after the latest 
edition of Runge's manual of obstetrics.] 144 
pp. 12°. Kiyev [I. I. Chokoloff], 1907. 

The same, vi, 219 pp. 8°. Peterburg & 

Kiyev, 1910. 

Patologiya i terapiya; obshtshaya patolo- 

giya, chastnaya patologiya i terapiya; kratkiy 
povtoritelnly kurs dlya ekzamenov. Sostavlen 
primienitelno k programmie akushorsko-feld- 
sherskikh i zubovrachebnikh shkol. [Pathol- 
ogy and therapy; general pathology, special 
pathology, and therapy; brief compendfor ex- 
aminations. Compiled according to the pro- 
gram of schools for midwives, feldshers, and 
dentists.] ii, 152 pp. 8°. S. -Peterburg, 1910. 

Kratkoye rukovodstvo po ginekologii. 

[Brief manual of gynecology.] iv, 155 pp. 8°. 
Peterburg & Kiyev, 1911. 

Nawitzky (Carl Edmund) [1881- ]. *Ein 
Fall von Appendicitis im Bruchsack bei einem 
neunwochigen Kinde. 13 pp. 8°. Kiel, H 
Fiencke, 1907. 

Nawrath (Richard) [1889- ]. *Ein Betrag 
zur Behandlung ovarieller Krankheitsbilder 
mit Corpus luteum-Praparaten. 47 pp. 8° 
Breslau, 1919. 



von NAWROCKI 



31 



NECHAYEFF 



von Nawrocki (Boleslaus) [1866- ]. *Ueber 
den Einfluss von Herzfehlern auf die Schwan- 
gerschaft nebst Betrachtungen tiber die 
Therapie dieser Komplikationen. 31 pp., 2 1. 
8°. Greifswald, H. Adler, 1906. 

Nawrottek (Apollonius) . *Ueber kiinstliche 
Reifung immaturer Katarakte. 20 pp., 1 1. 
8°. Heidelberg, 1916. 

Naylor (Herbert E.) & Temple (Mollie). Mod- 
ern physical education; including exercises with 
and without apparatus, marching, games 
[etc.]. x, 317 pp. 8°. London, A. Melrose, 
1920. 

Naylor (Walter Williams) [1865-1905]. 

Obituary. Alumni Reg. Univ. Penn., Phila., 1905-6, 
x, 460. 

Nayrac (Jean-Paul). Grandeur et misere de la 
femme; etudes de psychologie normale et 
pathologique de la femme dans la soci6te. 
171 pp. 12°. Paris, A. Michalon, 1905. 

Physiologie et psychologie de l'attention; 

evolution, dissolution, reeducation, education. 
2. ed. 1 p. 1., xii, 238 pp. 8°. Paris, 1914. 

Nayrolles (Jean-Jacques) [1888- ]. *Essai 
de justification des methodes conservatrices 
dans la chirurgie des annexes uterines. 54 pp. 
8°. Bordeaux, 1913. No. 58. 

de Nayville (Paul) . *Evolution et traitement de 
la m^ningite cerebro-spinale epidemique. 
243 pp. 8°. Paris, 1910. No. 125. 

Naz (Gaspard-J.-M.) [1883- ]. *Les perito- 
nites puerperales. [Lyon.] Ill pp. 8°. 
Villeurbanne, 1913. No. 90. 

Nazaroff (Ivan Stepanovich) [1868- ]. *Kri- 
ticheskiya i eksperimentalnlya danniya k 
ucheniyu o pronitsayemosti kishechnoi stlenki 
dlya bakteriy. [Critical and experimental data 
on the penetrability of the intestinal wall to 
bacteria.] 1 p. 1., ii, 262 pp., 2 1. 8°. S.-Peter- 
burg, V. Ya. Milshtein, 1908. 

Nazim (Eumer). *Le role de l'hypergiycemie 
dans le diabete sucre au point de vue du pro- 
nostic. 125 pp. 8°. Lausanne, 1916. 

Nazim (Hamid) . *De l'infection en chirurgie 
et son traitement par le serum de petit. 192 
pp. 8°. Paris, 1906. No. 359. 

Neale (Adam) [ -1832]. Travels through 
some parts of Germany, Poland, Moldavia, and 
Turkey, xiii, 295 pp., 11 pi. roy. 4°. London, 
Longman, Hurst, [et al.], 1818. 

Neame (Humphrey) & Williamson-Noble (F. 
A.). A handbook of ophthalmology, xii, 312 
pp. 8°. London, J. & A. Churchill, 1927. 

Neapolitanski (Ivan Vasilyevich) [1877- ]. 
*0 vliyanii radiya na Prowazek-Greef'ovskiya 
epitelialniya vklyucheniya i na nlelotoriya bak- 
terialniya form! konyunktivalnavo mieshka. 
[Influence of radium upon the Prowazek-Greef 
epithelial inclusions and upon certain bacterial 
forms of the conjunctival sac] 132 pp., 2 1. 
8°. S.-Peterburg, 1911. 

Neatby (Edwin Andas) [1858- ] & Neatby 
(T. Miller). A manual of tropical diseases and 
hygiene for missionaries. Foreword by Sir 
James Cantlie. xix, 687 pp., 16 pi., 1 ch. 8°. 
London, J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1923. 

Neate (John S.). The etiology and pathology of 
bilateral polycystic degeneration of the kid- 
neys; based on a study of 10 specimens in the 
Army Medical Museum. 21 pp. 8°. New 
York, W. Wood & Co., 1909. 

Neau (Georges- Jean-Baptiste) [1887- ]. *Es- 
sai sur la contagiosity de la rougeole chez le 
nouveau-n^et le nourrisson et ses allures clin- 
iques. 87 pp. 8°. Bordeaux, 1913. No. 63. 



Neau (Henry) [1886- • ]. *L'hydrorrhee en 

dehors de la grossesse. 31 pp. 8°. Paris, 

1919. No. 57. 
Nebel (Adolf). *Ueber die Verstarkung des 

Septum recto-vaginale. [Heidelberg.] 32 pp. 

8°. Karlsruhe, G. Braun, 1880. 

Nebel (Hermann) [1853- ]. 

Riedinger (J.). Erinnerung an Hermann Nebel. Arch, 
f. Orthop. [etc.], Wiesb., 1911, x, 262-268. 

Nebel (Ludwig) [1888- ]. *Zur Frage dcr 
Osteoplastik. 8 pp. 8°. Giessen, O. Kindt , 
1922 

Nebel (Walter Karl) [1876- ]. *Ein Fall von 
traumatischem Angioma meningeale venosuni 
des linken Stirnhirnes mit besonderer Beriick- 
sichtigung des Ausganges von Schadeltraumen 
in Geschwiilste und in Porencephalie. [Frei- 
burg i. B.] 35 pp. 8°. Elberfeld, A. Martini 
& Gruttefien, 1905. 

Nebendahl (Max) [1884- ]. *Zur forensi- 
schen Beurteilung des Querulantenwahns. 3 1 
pp. 8°. Kiel, Schmidt & Klaunig, 1917. 

Neber (Peter Wilhelm Andreas) [1883- ]. 
*Zur Kenntnis der o- und m-Halogenanilinc. 
37 pp. 8°. Erlangen, E. T. Jacob, 1910. 

Nebeskoff-Wassermann (Glykel Katharina). 
*Ueber pneumo-peritoneale Fisteln. 26 pp. 
8°. Bern, 1909. 

Nebesky (Oskar). Einige Betrachtungen iiber 
Bauchhohlenoperationen mit einem Riickblick 
auf 1,100 ventrale Laparotomien an der Ins- 
brucker Universitatsfrauenklinik. 

In Samml. klin. Vortr., Leipz., 1910, n. F., No. 587 (Oy- 
nSk., No. 211). 

Nebolyuboff (Ye. I.). Ob izmleneniyakh mor- 
fologicheskavo sostava krovi pri bleshenstvie. 
[Alterations in the morphological composition 
of the blood in hydrophobia.] 2 p. 1., 172 pp., 
1 1. 8°. Tomsk, 1912. 
Bound with Izvlest. Imp. Tomsk. Univ., 1913, xlix. 

Nebout (Bertrand-Louis-Jean-Henri) [1882- ]. 
*Etude m^dico-sociale de quelques causes de 
l'hyponatalite\ 71 pp., 5 pi. 8°. Bordeaux, 
1910. No. 60. 

Nebout (Jean) [1902- ]. *Les rayons ultra- 
violets dans le traitement des adenopathies 
tuberculeuses. 80 pp. 8°. Paris, 1926. 
No. 362. 

Neboux (Frederic). Contribution a 1' etude des 
hemorrhagies surr6nales dans les infections et 
intoxications aigues. 84 pp. 8°. Paris, 1905. 
No. 509. 

Nebraska Dental Journal, v. 5, 1917-18. 8°. 
Lincoln. 

Nebraska State Medical Journal. [Monthly.] 
v. 1-13, 1916-1928. 8°. Omaha; Norfolk, 
Nebr. 

Nebroni (Francois) [1898- ]. Contribution 
a l'6tude des Emissions sanguines suivies de 
restitution globulaire. 39 pp., 2 1. 8°. Paris, 
1926. No. 46. 

Necator americanus. 

See Hookworm. 
Nechayeff (Aleksandr Afanasyevich) 
[1845- ]. 

[Biography.] Russk. Vrach., S.-Peterb., 1910, ix, 1613- 
1770, port. 

Nechayeff (Aleksandr P.). Ocherk psikkhologii 
dlya vospitatelel i uchitelel. [Psychology for 
educators and teachers.] 4. ed. 352 pp. 8°. 
S.-Peterburg, P. P. Solkin, 1911. 

Nechayeff (Mikhail Vasilyevich) [1875- ]. 
*K voprosu o morfologicheskikh izmleneniyakh 
limfaticheskikh uzlov pri rakovlkh opuko- 



XECHAYEFF 



32 



NECK 



Nechayeff (Miklu.il VasHyevich)— continued, 
lyakh. [Morphological alterations in the 
lymphatic glands in cancer.] 149 pp., 1 L. 1 pi. 
8°. S.-Peterburg, A. Rozen, 1912. 

Xechitch (Alexandre R.) [1898- ]. *Scorbut 
infantile; aspect radiographique; resultats 
eloignes. 18 pp., 1 pi. 8°. Paris, 1924. 
No. 155. 

Nechitch (AndrS). *Sur les ferments de deux 
levains de l'lnde: le mucor praini et le dema- 
tium chodati. Action des sels sur la fermenta- 
tion alcoolique. 36 pp., 1 pi. 8°. Geneve, H. 
Kiindig, 1904. 

Nechitch (Stevan-R.) [1897- ]. *Hysterec- 
tomie perineale. (Precede' de M. le Professeur 
Cuneo.) Indications, technique, resultats. 83 
pp. 8°. Paris, 1923. No. 302. 

Nechkovitch (Ivan-O.) [1899- ]. *Valeur 
semeiologique des reactions d'ordre serologique 
ou hematologique ou des reactions vasculaires 
spontanees ou provoquees de la peau, notam- 
ment du phenomene d'extinction dans le 
diagnostic de la scarlatine. 82 pp. 8°. Paris, 
1924. No. 53. 

Nechkovitch (Miloutine). *Hematolyse et 
oxyhemoglobine cristallisee. 15 pp. 8°. 
Lausanne, A. -A. Leman, 1921. 

Nechkovitch-Voutchetitch (Yelitza). *Re- 
cherches experimentales sur les reflexes cardio- 
moderateurs. 15 pp. 8°. Lausanne, S.-A. 
Leman, 1921. 

Neck. 

See, also, Artery (Carotid); Larynx; Lym- 
phatic glands (Cervical); Spine (Cervical); 
Sterno-cleido-mastoid muscle; Throat; 
Trachea; Vein (Jugular). 

Froehner (R.). Zur Morphologie und 
Anatomie der Halsanhange beim Menschen 
und bei den Ungulaten. 4°. Stuttgart, 1907. 

Allen (I. O.). The prophylactic and therapeutic impor- 
tance of powerful cervical muscles. Lancet-Clinic, Cincin., 
1910, civ 156-158.— Allis (E. P.). The branchial, pseudo- 
branchial and carotid arteries in Heptanchus (Notidanus) 
cinereus. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1912, xli, 478-492.— Cottalorda 
(J.) . Lames vasculaires et topographic cervicale. Marseille 
med., 1922, lix, 1061-1074.— Huber (E.). Ueberreste des 
Sphincter colli profundus beim Menschen. Anat. Anz., 
Jena, 1918, li, 480-492.— Kohn (A.). Glandula insularis cer- 
vicalis? Ibid., 1914, xlvii, 479.— Magnus (R.) & de Kleijn 
(A.) . Die Abhangigkeit des Tonus der Nackenmuskeln von 
der Kopfstellung. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1912, cxlvii 
403-416.— Nagy (A.). Ein Fall von Hemmungsbildung in 
der Mittellinie des Halses. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1918, 
lxviii, 740.— Pabis (E.) & Ricci (O.). Di una variazione dei 
muscoli pellicciaj del collo. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 
1907, xviii, 197-200.— Boesch (W.). Ein Gefassscheidenmus- 
kel am Hals. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1914, xliv, 366-368.— Sabus- 
sow (N. P.). Zur Frage nach der Innervation des Schlund- 
kopfes und der Speiserohre der Saugetiere. Ibid., 1913, xliv, 
64-69, 1 pi.— Strong (R. M.). Comparative studies of the 
neck muscles of vertebrates. Anat. Record, Phila., 1915, ix, 
128 — Todd (T. W.) & Todd (C. G.). The sterno- and 
brachiocephalic muscles and their nerve-supply, with special 
reference to the ulgulata. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1912, xlii, 71-79. 

Neck (Abnormities and deformities of). 
See, also, Neck (Snapping) ; Spasm (Nod- 
ding) ; Torticollis. 

Biesalski (K.). Zur Klinik des ossSren Schiefhalses. 
Verhandl. d. deutsch. Gesellsch. f. orthop. Chir., 9. Kong., 
Stuttg., 1910, 83-92.— Bilancioni (G.). Residuo cartilagineo 
congenito della regione antero-laterale del collo, di origine 
bronchiale. Arch, di farmacol. sper., Roma, 1914, xvii, 447.— 
Bohm (M.). Ueber das angeborene synostotische Caput 
obstipum. Verhandl. d. deutsch. orthop. Gesellsch., Stuttg., 

1915, xiii (Kong.), 149-155— Burzio (F.) & Seraflni (G.). 
Sulla reserzione dello spinale nella cura dei tics del collo. 
Ann. di freniat. [etc.], Torino, 1911, xxi, 82-89.— De Gaetano 
(L.). Deformita del collo per malformazioni embrionali; 
cisti e fistole congenito; interventi operativi e reperti istolo- 
gici. Arch. ital. di chir., Bologna, 1922, iv, 265-324.— Delia 
Torre (P. L.). Sopra una rara eventualita di configurazione 
del triangolo di Pirogofl-Hueter, trigonum linguale ipoglosso- 
joideo) e di decorso del nervo grande ipoglosso, per rapporto 
all' allacciaturadell' arteria linguale. Pensieromed., Milano, 

1916, vi, 280.— Delrez (L.). Les formations pathologiques 



Neck (Abnormities and deformities of) — 
continued. 

branchiogenes du cou. Arch. gen. de chir., Par., 1913, ix, 
1_9 — Ferran (T ). Cartilages branchiaux bilateraux du cou. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1910, lxxxv, 892-894.— 
Frawley ( J. M.). Congenital webbing of the neck in sisters. 
Am. J. Dis. Child., Chicago, 1924, xxviii, 781. Con- 
genital webbing. Und., 1925, xxix, 799-805.— Frazer (J. E.). 
On persislent branchial formations. St. Mary's Hosp. Gaz , 
Lond., 1917, xxiii, 88-91— Gelst (G. A.). Congenital cysts 
and fistulas of the neck. St. Paul M. J., St. Paul, Minn., 
1916 xviii, 157-162— Langmead (F.). Defective develop- 
ment of certain neck muscles. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 
1920-21, xiv, Sect. Stud. Dis. Child., 13— Lenzi (L). Sobre 
una rara afeccion congenita del cuello (anomalia de desarrollo 
en el campo de la tercera bolsa faringea, con persistency de 
restos embrionarios del timo). Prensa med. argentina, 
Buenos Aires, 1915-16, ii, 397-399, 1 pi— Llambias (J.). 
Malformaciones congenitas del cuello. Rev. Asoc. med. 
argent., Buenos Aires, 1923, xxxvi, Sect. Soc. de biol., 226- 
229 — McGuire (S.). Deformity of neck treated by trans- 
plantation of fat. Surg. Clin. N. Am., Phila., 1922, ii, 1259- 
1261.— Peltason (F.). Zur Rontgendiagnose abnormer 
Kommunikationen zwischen Oesophagus und Luftwegen. 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1921, xlvn, 709- 
711.— Both (P. B.). The treatment of torticollis; a plea for 
a revision of accepted treatment. Lancet, Lond., 1911, ii, 
759.— Sayre (R. H.). Deformities of the neck. Journal- 
Lancet, Minneap., 1912, xxxii, 57-68— Sippel (P.). Der 
angeborene muskulare Schiefhals. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., 
Leipz., 1920, civ, 1-18.— de Tarnowsky (G.). Congenital 
malformations of the neck. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 
1916, xxiii, 217-227. 

Neck (Abscess of). 

See, also, Larynx (Abscess of); Pharynx 
(Abscess of). 

van Voorthuysen (D. G. W.). *Bijdrage 
tot de keenis van de houtphlegmone van den 
hals. 8°. Leiden, 1919. 

Appleyard (W.). A case of phlegmon of neck from per- 
foration of pharyngeal wall by a swallowed foreign body. 
Lancet, Lond., 1919, ii, 614.— Barthelemy & Simonin. 
Phlegmon ligneux du cou a streptocoques; autovaccinothe- 
rapie, guerison. Rev. meet, de l'est, Nancy, 1922, 1, 58. — 
Batut (L.). Des adeno-phlegmons carotidiens et de leur 
traitement. Rev. internat. de med. et de chir., Par., 1911, 
xxii, 339-341. — Bevan (A. D.). Abscess in the deep cervical 
fascia of the neck. Surg. Clin., Chicago, 1920, iv, 1111-1113 — 
Bilancioni (G.). Ascessi del collo di origine otitica. Poli- 
clin., Roma, 1914, xxi, sez. prat., 1444-1451. — Bo (A.). Con- 
tribute clinico agli ascessi del collo di origine otitica. Boll. d. 
mal. d. orecchio, d. gola e d. naso, Firenze, 1924, xlii, 61-67. — 
Calamida. Les abces du cou d'origine otitique. Clin. prat, 
med.-chir. depath. [etc.], Par., 1910, vi, 241-253.— Di Cristina 
(G.) . Sopra un caso di ascesso peri-tracheo-laringeo di origine 
non difterica. Arch, ital di laringol., Napoli, 1912, xxxii, 154- 
161.— Ercolani (P.). Un caso raro di flemmone carotideo a 
frigore. Riv. med., Milano, 1913, xxi, 193-196.— Etienne, 
Guibal & Bouchet. Phlegmon diffus hyperseptique de la 
loge vasculaire du cou, evoluant comme une angine de Lud- 
wig. Bull. Soc. d. sc. med. et biol. de Montpellier, 1924-25, 
vi 128-130.— Fausti no Barbera. Abscesos perilaringeos. 
Bol. de laringol. otol., y rinol., Madrid, 1910, x, 139-152.— 
Feuchtinger (R.). Zwei Falle von schwerer Halsphleg- 
mone nach Peritonsillitis. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], 
Berl. & Wien, 1922, h i, 865-868.— Fowler (J. H.). Deep sup- 
puration of the neck with report of an extraordinary case. 
Wisconsin M. J., Milwaukee, 1916-17, xv, 74-78.— Gauch 
(W.). Staphylococcic septicemia; perivertebral abscess; a 
case report. Am. J. Surg., N. Y., 1920, xxxiv, 110.— Glogau 
(O.). Eine typische Operation fur die von den oberen Luft- 
wegen vom Zungengrunde ausgehenden Senkungsabszessse 
Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1921, lv, 1119-1150, 

■ Children's upper respiratory abscesses descending 

into the neck and mediastinum. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1923. 

xl, 801-811. Abscesses descending from the upper air 

passages. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1923, cxvii, 29-32.— Guisez. 
Presentation d'un cas de phlegmon retro-cesophagien. Paris 
chir., 1922, xiv, 193-195.— Hastings (H.). Thrombosis of the 
superior thyroid vein from a cervical abscess, between larynx 
and thyroid; diagnosis made at autopsy. Laryngoscope, 
St. Louis, 1925, xxxv, 423-429, 1 pi.— Hofer (G.). Demonstra- 
tion eines Falles von torpider Halsphlegmone. Wien. med 
Wchnschr., 1918, lxviii, 759. Fall von Halsphleg- 

mone; preventive Mediastinotomie; Heilung. Monatschr. 
f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1924, lviii, 661.— Lasagna 
(F.). Un raro caso di ascesso del collo da mastoidite. Arch 
ital. di otol. [etc.], Torino, 1910, xxi, 145-153.— Leclerc. Ade- 
nite suppuree guerie par la ponction et la radiotherapie, sans 
cicatrice. Lyon med., 1910, xlii, 697.— Lloyd (R. I.). The 
cervical fascia in deep septic processes of the neck. Eye, Ear 
Nose & Throat Month., Chicago, 1924-25, iii, 622-625.— 
Lubbers (K.). Ueber lebensgefahrliche und todliche Blu- 
tungen aus der Arteria carotis bei Halsabszessen. Ztschr. f 
Ohrenh. [etc.], Wiesb., 1912, lxvi, 18-27, 1 pi.— Malan (A.). 
Due casi di ascessi del collo di origine otitica. Boll. d. mal. d. 



NECK 



33 



NECK 



Neck (Abscess of)— continued. 

orecchio, d. gola e. d. naso, Firenze, 1912, xxx 92-100 — 
Mas mo n tell ( K. ) & Grouge ( H . ) . Phlegmon d i ffus gangre- 
neuxducou;serotherapieantigangroneuse; guenson. Qaz. d. 
hop , Par., 1922, xcv, 1693.— Mauclaire. Phlegmons et abces 

aigus du cou. Clinique, Par., 1912, vii, 497-500. 

Phlegmons et abces du cou. Progres med., Par., 1914, 3. s., 
xxx, 198-200.— Melchior (E.). Ueber Halsphlegmonen, her- 
vorgerufen durch Bacillus fusiformis. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 

1917, liv, 695. ■ Fuso-Spirillose des Halses unter dem 

Bild'e der Aktinomykose. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1918, 
xlv, 117-119— Monmarson. Deux observations d'adeno- 
phlegmons profonds du cou, apres angines simples. Ann. de 
chir. et d'orthop., Par., 1912, xxv, 161-166.— Mosher (H. P.). 
Deep cervical abscess and thrombosis of the internal jugular 
vein. Tr. Am. Larvngol., Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, N. Bedford, 
Mass., 1920, xxvi, 327-340— Murphy (J. B.). Abscess of 
neck. Surg. Clin., Chicago, 1913, ii, 119-121— Mygind (H.). 
Die haufigsten otogenen Halsabszesse. Arch. f. Ohrenh., 
Leipz., 1914, xciii, 269-289.— Palmer (F. E.). Descending 
abscesses in the neck; diagnosis and treatment. J. Am. M. 
Ass., Chicago, 1924, lxxxiii, 2067-2070.— Parker (O.). A case 
of woody phlegmon of the neck (phlegmon ligneux). Brit. 
M. J., Lond., 1914, i, 24.— Perry (R. H.). Ligneous phleg- 
mon of the neck (Reclus); report of a case in a boy of eight 
years. J. Tenn. M. Ass., Nashville, 1919-20, xii, 169-171 — 
Picclnlnnl (F.). Contributo all' etiologia del flemmone 
ligneo del collo. Policlin., Roma, 1911, xviii, sez. chir., 
433-438.— Plsano (F. F.). Contributo alio studio clinico 
delle suppurazioni profonde del collo. Gazz. d. osp., Milano, 
1913, xxxiv, 503.— Plande (O.J. Phlegmon gangreneux du 
cou a point de depart amygdalien. Rev. delaryngol. [etc.), 
Par., 1925, xlvi, 532-534.— Pollock (H. L.). Woody phleg- 
mon with report of cases. Tr. Am. Acad.' Ophth. [etc.], St. 
Louis, 1919, xxiv, 333-340.— Powell (N. A.). Abscess be- 
neath the deep cervical fascia. Canad. Pract. & Rev., 
Toronto, 1913, xxxviii, 332.— Powers (C. A.). Woody phleg- 
mon of the neck (Reclus). J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1911, 
lvii, 365-368 — Schilpervort (W.). [An unusual abscess of 
the neck.) Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Qeneesk., Amst., 1921, lxv, 
pt. 2, 402-^04.— Siegfried. Fruhzeichen des tiefen Halsabs- 
zesses. Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1919, cxii, 130-136 — 
Silingardl (S.). Flemmone mediano soprajoideo. Pratica 
d. med., Napoli, 1909-10, x, 201-204 — Southworth (T. S.). 
The surgical management of acute abscesses of lymphatic 
glands in infancy. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1911, xxviii, 767- 
771.— Viola (F.). Poliartriteedempiemameta-pneumonico 
da adeno-flemmone del collo recidivato. Policlin., Roma, 
1924, xxxi, sez. prat., 287-289— Worthington (T. C). 
Woody phlegmon of the neck (Reclus); report of two cases. 
Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1918, xxvii, 1483. 
Also South. M. J., Birmingham, 1918, xi, 699-701. 

Neck (Actinomycosis of). 
See Neck (Diseases of). 

Neck (Cancer of). 

See, also, Larynx (Cancer of) ; Throat 
(Cancer of) . 

Gartner (G.). *Ein Beitrag zur Casuistik 
des diffusen infiltrierenden Carcinoms des 
Gesichts und Halses. 8°. Leipzig, 1908. 

Piton (A.-R.). *Contribution a l'etude des 
adenopathies cancereuses secondaires du cou. 
8°. Paris, 1927. 

SiEGEL (R.). *L'epithelioma branchial du 
cou. 8°. Paris, 1907. 

Wischtinetzky (N.) . *Ueber das branchio- 
gene Carcinom. 8°. Munchen, 1913. 

Zelljadt (G. P.) . *Zur Frage des branchio- 
genen Carcinoms. 8°. Strassburg i. E., 1914. 

Althabe. Un caso de epitelioma atipico del cuello tratado 
por radio-eirug;a. Rev. Asoc. med. argent., Buenos Aires, 
1915, xxiii, 1166— Babler (E. A.). Endothelioma of the 
lymph-nodes of the neck. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1912, lix, 
275.— Barthelemy & Fairise. Epithelioma branchial du 
cou inclus dans la glande sous-maxillaire. Rev. de Test, 
Nancy, 1913, xlv, 501-505.— Calissano (O.). Carcinoma 
branchiogeno della regione carotidea. Oior. d. r. Accad. di 
med. di Torino, 1922, 4. s., xxviii, 334-341.— Carson (A. I.). 
Primary (?) carcinoma of neck. Lancet-Clinic, Cincin., 1914, 
cxi, 449.— Crile (G. W.). Excision of carcinoma of the neck. 
In Stereo Clinic (H. A. Kelly), 4°. [Troy, N. Y., 1911], 2-24, 
20 stereos.— Forbes (H. H.). Malignant neoplasm of larynx 
and esophagus treated by radium. Tr. Am. Laryngol., Rhi- 
nol. & Otol. Soc, N. Bedford, Mass., 1921, xxvii, 224-226.— 
Glas. Tumor der rechten Halsseite; branchiogenes Karzi- 
nom (?) der rechten Halsseite mit Einbruch in den Kehlkopf. 
Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1922, lvi, 958.— 
Hayes (M. R. J.). Case of recurrent cancer of the cervical 
glands treated by radium. Tr. Roy. Acad. M. Ireland, 
Dubl., 1915, xxxiii, 217.— Hill (W.)'. Two cases of malignant 
disease of the neck, undergoing treatment by radium. Proc. 
Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1909-10, iii, Laryngol. Sect., 25.— 



Neck (Cancer of) — continued. 

Jeanneney (G.) & Mathey-Cornat. Tumeur cervicale 
recidivante 6voluant depuis plus de quarante ans: epithe- 
lioma sudoripare. J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1924, liv, 860. — 
Jopson (J. H.). Tumor of neck; carcinoma; primary or 
secondary (?); removal of tumor with resection of the three 
carotids and the internal jugular vein. Surg. Clin. N. Am., 
Phila., 1923, iii, 109-112.— Kammerer (F.). Resection of the 
oesophagus and larynx for carcinoma. Ann. Surg., Phila., 
L912, lv, 320.— Kolaczek (H.). Branchiogenes Cystencar- 
cinom. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1914, xc, 609-618, 
1 pi.— La Forgia (N.). Un caso di carcinoma branchiogeno. 
Gazz. d. osp., Milano, 1919, xl, 161-164.— Lange (S.). Symp- 
tomatic cure of carcinoma of neck by deep X-ray treatment 
accompanied by typical filtered ray skin reaction (epider- 
mitis). Lancet-Clinic, Cincin., 1915, cxiv, 423.— Maunsell 
(R. C. B ). Primary cancer of the neck under radium treat- 
ment. Tr. Roy. Acad. M. Ireland, Dubl., 1915, xxxiii, 218.— 
Miles (A.). A case of paraffin epithelioma occurring on the 
neck. Edinb. M. J., 1911, n. s., vii, 539.— Morestin (H.). 
Tumeur maligne du cou; resection de tout le paquet vasculo- 
nerveux carotidien; fevidement de la base du cou et extirpation 
d'un prolongement retro-sternal, grace a la resection des deux 
tiers internes de la clavicule. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de 

Par., 1913, n. s., xxxviii, 504-512. ■ Cancer cutanede la 

base du cou adherent a la clavicule, au sterno-mastoidien et 
a la veine jugulaire interne. Ibid., 1915, n. s., xli, 841-848.— 
Ochsner (A. J.). Basal-celled epithelioma of neck; excision 
with cautery. Surg. Clin., Chicago, Phila., 1918, ii, 19-23.— 
Peck (C. H.). Carcinoma of the neck. Ann. Surg., Phila., 
1912, lvi, 455-457.— Primrose (A.). Malignant disease in the 
neck. Canad. M. Ass. J., Toronto, 1911, i, 199-208, 2 pi.— 
Richardson (M. L ). Branchiogenic carcinoma, with re- 
port of a case. Cleveland M. J., 1915, xiv, 581-589.— Ryfko- 
gel (H. A. L.). Removal of the cervical glands in malignant 
disease of the head and face. Calif. State J. M., San Fran., 
1914, xii, 188-190.— Tinker (M. B.). The end-results of treat- 
ment in certain forms of malignancy of the neck. Tr. Am. 
Surg. Ass., Phila., 1922, xl, 101-109. [Discussion], 139-159.— 
Van Duyse (M.). Un cas de carcinome branchial. Ann. 
Soc. de med. de Gand, 1910, n. s., i, 138-143, 1 pi.— Vigne (P.), 
Fournier (A.) & Clement. Epithelioma du cou a deve- 
loppement extra-rapide. Marseille med., 1924, lxi, 1227- 
1230.— Warner (F.). Branchiogenic carcinoma. Ann. Surg. 
Phila., 1916, lxiv, 1-7. Also reprint. 

Neck (Diseases of). 

See, also, Lymphatic glands (Cervical, Dis- 
eases, etc., of). 

Alexander(G. J.). Etiology and diagnosis of two types of 
acute swelling in the neck involving the ear. J. Ophth., 
Otol. & Laryngol., Phila., 1925, xxix, 81-87.— Armour. 
Case of streptotrichosis of neck. West Lond. M. J., Lond., 
1922, xxvii, 42.— Chirent (P.). Exploration et compression 
des vaisseaux vasculo-nerveux du cou; action therapeutique et 
anesthesique de cette manoeuvre. J. de med. et chir. prat., 
Par., 1915, lxxxvi, 611-617.— Cohn (I.). Masses in the neck. 
Am. J. Syph., St. Louis, 1918, ii, 67-82, 6 pi.— De Gaetano. 
Cisti e fistole vongenite del collo. Ann. ital. di chir., Napoli, 

1922, i, 55-64 — Ewald (K.). Die Krankheiten des Halses. 
Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1910, xxiii, 1249; 1289— Fein (J.). 
Halsschmerz und Halsdriisensehwellung. Wien. med. 
Wchnschr., 1910, lx, 1453-1456.— Gayet & Petouraud. Un 
cas d'actinomycose cervico-faciale. Lyon chirurg., 1912, viii, 
362-364. Also Lyon med., 1912, cxix, 868-870.— Gilson. 
Actinomycose du triangle cervical posterieur. Clinique, 
Brux., 1914, xxviii, 188 — Gruner (O. C). Methods of diag- 
nosis of the nature of glandular enlargements at the root of the 
neck. Dominion M. Month., Toronto, 1912, xxxviii, 115- 
120.— Hahn (O.). Ueber Heiserkeit nach Rontgenbestrah- 
lung am Halse. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1919, xlvi, 722.— 
Leuret, Cavalier & Gauvenet. Actinomycose cervicale. 
J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1912, xlii, 809.— Maylard (A. E.). 
Case of sinus of the neck opening into the pharynx. Tr. 
Glasg. Path. & Clin. Soc, 1904-5, x, 129-131.— MoennighofT 
(F. J ). Deep-seated pathological conditions of the neck. 
Kansas City M. Index-Lancet, 1910, xxxiii, 7-10— Mohr (F.). 
Das Halsdrucksymptom als diagnostisches Hilfsmittel. 
Med. Klin., Berl., 1916, xii, 692-694.— Morgan (G.). Sinuses 
and swellings of the necks of children. Brit. M. J., Lond., 

1923, i, 621-623.— Pautrier (L.-M.) & Levy (G.). Vaste 
"ulcus rodens" de la region de la nuque. Bull. Soc. franc, de 
dermat. et syph., Par., 1925, xxxii (Reun. de Strasb.), 188- 
191, 2 pi.— Petit. Adenopathie cervicale chez une maras- 
tique; traitement par la diathermie et la radiotherapie, aug- 
mentation considerable de poids; guerison. Arch, d'electric. 
med., Bordeaux, 1914, xxiv, 194-197 — Pulleine (R.). On an 
apparently undescribed form of ligneous oedema of the neck. 
Med. J. Australia, Sydney, 1923. i, 153— Rothfeld (J.). 
Beitrag zur Pathologie der Halsmuskelkriimpfe. Wien. 
klin. Wchnschr., 1925, xxxviii, 988.— Schroder (A.). Zur 
Gefahrlichkeit der Rontgenbestrahlungen am Halse; Bemer- 
kungen zu den Arbeiten von von Hofmeister. Munchen. 
med. Wchnschr., 1923, lxx, 849.— SIcard ( J.-A.) & Lermoyez 
(J.). L'atrophie triangulaire congenitale du cou a forme 
pseudo-myopathique avec occipitalisation et axialisation. 
Rev. neurol., Par., 1922, xxix, 1474-1479— Skillern (P. G.). 
Colossal diabetic carbuncle of neck; crucial incision and un- 



85596°— 28 3 



NECK 



34 



NECK 



Neck (Diseases of) — continued. 

dermining; cure. Internat. Clin., Phila., 1917, iv, 174-179.— 
UfTenorde (W.). Die Verwicklungen der akuten Halsent- 
ziindungen unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Beteili- 
gung des Spatium parapharvngeum. Ztschr. f. Larvngol., 
Rhinol. [etc.], Leipz., 1924-25, xiii, 357-410, 2 pi— Weil (E. 
A.). La radiographic des adenopathies thoraciques. J. de 
radiol. et d'eleetrol., Par., 1914, i, 183-192, 1 pi. 

Neck (Fistula of). 

See Fistula (Branchial and cervical). 

Neck (Foreign bodies in). 

Fackenheim. Fremdkorper im Halse. Therap. Mo- 
natsh., Berl., 1911, xxv, 360 — Gueniot (P.). Deux cas de 
gangrene gazeuse du cou; procedfi de diagnostic differentiel 
avec l'emphyseme sous cutane (inflammabilit6 des gaz au 
thermocauter). Bull. Acad, demed., Par., 1915, 3. s., lxxiv, 
271-273. — Jacques (P.). Phlegmon perioesophagien cervical 
subaigu par corps etranger. Rev. med. de Test, Nancy, 1912, 
xliv, 250-252.— Sencert (L.) & Rohmer (A.). Corps etran- 
ger du cou. Ibid., 1914, xlvi, 15-17. — Sheehan (J. E.). An 
unusual case of foreign body in the neck. Am. J. Surg., 
N. Y., 1924, xxxviii, 173 — Viladesau (R.). Gangrena difusa 
primitiva de amboslados del cuello; necrosis maxilar; caida de 
dientes; diseccion de la traquea; meurte por gangrena pulmo- 
nar. Med. de los nifios, Barcel., 1914, XV, 24. 

Neck (Hydatids of). 

Baccarini (L.). Localizzazione rara di ciste da echino- 
cocco. Policlin., Roma, 1922, xxix, sez. prat., 676-678.— 
Popoff (N.). [Echinococcus on the neck.] Khirurgia, 
Mosk., 1913, xxxiii, 775 — Rivarola (R. A.). Quiste hidatico 
del cuello. Semanamed., Buenos Aires, 1918, xxv, pt. 2, 20.— 
Rossi (F.). Due casi di echinococco dei muscoli del collo. 
Pensiero med., Milano, 1921, xi, 207-210. 

Neck (Snapping). 

Hoke (E.). Schnellender Nacken. Med. Klin., Berl., 
1917, xiii, 789.— Lanz (O.). [Snapping neck.] Nederl. Tijd- 
schr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1917, i, 1993. Also Zentralbl. f. 
Chir., Leipz., 1917, xliv, 69-71.— Saxl (A.). Schnellender 
Nacken. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1924, lxxiv, 1253-1256. 

Neck (Surgery of). 

See, also, Larynx (Surgery of) ; Throat 
(Surgerv of) ; Thyroid gland (Surgery of) . 

Brumby (H.). *Ueber Nervenverletzungen 
bei Exstirpation der Halsdrusen. 8°. Berlin, 
1915. 

Beck (J. C), Pollock (H. L.) & Lederer (F. L.). Further 
report on svnergistic analgesia as employed in cases about 
the head and neck. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1925, xxxv, 
181-199.— Debrovolskaia (N ). Ausujetd'unenouvelle voie 
d'acces des regions sus et sous-clavieres. Lyon chirurg., 1921, 
xviii 593-600. — Dowd (C. N.). The treatment of cicatricial 
contractures of the neck. Proc. Inter-State Post-Grad. Med. 
Assemb. North America, Milwaukee, 1925, i, 74-77.— Doyen. 
Technique generate de l'abord du pharynx et de l'oesophage 
cervical. Arch, de Doyen, Par., 1910-11, i, 181-195.— Ed- 
munds (A.). The neck. In Choyce's System of Surg., N. 
Y , 1923, iii, 198-240, 1 pi.— Farabauf (L. H.). Vaisseaux et 
nerfs de la base du cou. Presse med., Par., 1915, xxiii, 208.— 
Fan- (C. E.). Preservation of the submaxillary branch of the 
facial nerve in operations on the neck. Ann. Surg., Phila., 
1910, lii, 487, 2 pi.— Foss(H. L.). Local anesthesia in surgery 
of the neck. Atlantic Med. J., Harrisburg, 1924-25, xxviii, 
488-192 — Frazier (C. H.). Surgery of the head, neck, and 
breast. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, i, 17-94— Gluck (T.). 
Das technische und funktionelle Problem der Opera- 
tionen an den oberen Luft- und Speisewegen. Monat- 
schr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1913, xlvii, 1461; 1531.— Harris 
(M L ). Paravertebral anesthesia and local anesthesia for 
the triangles of the neck. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1925, 
lxxxiv, 54.— Jones (E. G.). Some surgical problems in sur- 
gery of the neck. J. Med. Ass. Georgia, Augusta, 1919-20, 

ix 21-25. Surgery of the neck. Med. Rec, N. Y., 

1920, xcviii, 386-388.— Jopson (J. H.). Carbuncle of back of 
neck; excision of carbuncle by the electrocautery knife, fol- 
lowed by Carrel-Dakin treatment of wound. Surg. Clin. N. 
Am., Phila., 1923, iii, 93-96— Jorge (J. M.). Anestesia local 
regional e infiltrativa en las operaciones de cuello. Rev. 
Asoc. med. urgent., Buenos Aires, 1916, xxv, 459-470.— Judd 
(A.). Result of section or irritation of pneumogastric in 
operations about the neck. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1916, lxxxix, 
710— Kbnig (E.). Experimen teller Beitrag zur Frage der 
Gefahren der paravertebralen Leitungsanasthesie am Halse. 
Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1924, cxxxiii, 187-191.— Kulen- 
kampft* (D.). Die Technik der ortlichen Betaubung bei 
Halsoperationen. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1921, xlviii, 
1262-1265. — Le Fort ( R.) . Une voie economique et large pour 
Faeces du carrefour cervico-mediastinal (mfidiastin superieur 
et gros vaisseaux dela base du cou). Presse med., Par., 1918, 
xxvi, 373-375.— MacGuire (D. P.). Benign surgical condi- 
tions of the neck. Internat. J. Surg., N. Y., 1925, xxxviii, 
1_5 .— Mclnvaine (W. E.). A new incision for the radical 
resection of tuberculous glands of the neck. J. Am. M. Ass., 
Chicago, 1917, Ixviii, 1177.— Mauclalre. Autoplastic du cou 



Neck (Surgery)— continued. 

nar un lambeau en cravate pour des cicatrices multiples^ 
Bull et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1914, n. s., xl, 15»- 
Meeker(W. R.) & Hundllng(H W.) L^^ hesiabi 
operations of the neck; a new method of cervical plexus hloct 
Surg Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1924, xxxviii, ^'^"^ 
Morclle("\ ) Operat ion plastique pour cicatrice vicieuseau 
rnii Pressemod beige, Brux , l<J13,lxv,147-152.-Moresttn 
(B l) Autoplastie cervicale aux depens des teguments tho- 
raco-nr mini ires Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par,, 1918, 
xliv ™76-778 — Muller (G. P.). Secondary suture in the 
treatment of' infections of the neck. Surg. Clin. N Am., 
Phila 1923 ii 133-137.- Picque ( R.) . La voie carotidienne. 
J dechir Par. 1912; ix, 429-446-Quarella (B ). L'aneste- 
siadiconduzionenegliinterventio^ 
med Torino. 1925, v, 208 — Sebileau (P.). i> ermeture par 
Fautop S a double lambeau bipediculfed une large breche 
de la region inter-maxillo-hyoulienne Bull, et m6m Soc 
nat de chir., Par., 1924, 1, 562-565.- Sobotta (J.). Topc- 
gVaphie des Halses und des Mediastinums. Handbuch der 
fplziellen Chirurgie des Ohres und der oberen Luftwege 
Wurzburg, 1912, i, 1. Halfte, 215-256, 14 pl.-Van den lVU- 
denberg (L.). Deux cas de laryngo-pharyngo-oesophagec- 
tomie. Arm. Soc. de mem. d'Anvers, 1912 lxxiv, 133-136, 
2 D i -Voelcker (F.) . Die Chirurgie des Halses (ausschliess- 
lich'der Luft- und Speisewege, der Schilddruse und der V, ir- 
belsaule. Handb. d. prakt. Chir., 5. ed., Stuttg., 1924, u, 
!_ 131 _ Wiemann (O.). Ueber Nebenwirkungen der para- 
vertebralen Leitungsanasthesie am Hals. Arch. f. klin. 
Chir., Berl., 1919-20, cxii, 737-751. 

Neck (Syphilis of). 

See, also, Larynx (Syphilis of); Throat 
Syphilis of). 

Holscher (E.) . *Die luetische Erkrankung 
der Halsgefasse. 8°. Bonn, 1914. 

Coues (W. P.). Gummatous cervical adenitis; its relation 
to and mistaken diagnosis for tuberculous cervical adenitis. 
Boston M. & S. J., 1915, clxxiii, 777-780. AUo reprint.— 
Goodman (H.) & Traub (E. F.). Chancre of the neck. 
Am. Med., Burlington, Vt., 1924, n. s., xxx, 236-240.— Gou- 
gerot. Hypo- et hyperchromies sy philo'ides post-lesionnelles 
du cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de Par., 1921, 3. s., 

xlv, 1347-1350. Les hyperchromies syphiloldes du 

cou. Ibid., 1453.— Mau (C). Das angeborene Fehlen des 
Halses nebst Bemerkungen iiber die Aetiologie des angebo- 
renen Schulterblatthochstandes und der angeborenen Schul- 
terlahmung. Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1922-1924, 
xliii, 608-619.— Menard (V.). Syphilis tertiaire, congenitale 
ou acquise des ganglions du cou. Asoc. franc, de chir. Proc.- 
verb. [etc.], Par., 1912, xxv, 435-453.— Miani (G.). Caso di 
linfoma gommoso della regione laterale sinistra del collo. 
Arch. ital. di dermat., sif. [etc.], Bologna, 1925, i, 81-83.— 
Sinclair (N.). Syphilitic ulceration of neck. West Lond. 
M. J., Lond., 1922, xxvii, 38.— Skillern (P. G.). Gumma of 
neck. Internat. Clin., Phila., 1913, 23. s., iv, 235, 1 pi. 

Neck (Tuberculosis of). 

See Lymphatic glands (Cervical, Tubercu- 
losis of). 

Neck (Tumors of). 

See, also, Branchial apparatus (Tumors of) . 
Azario (M.). Endotelioma primitivo delle ghiandole lin- 
fatiche del collo. Gior. d. r. Accad. di med. di Torino, 1921, 
4. s., xxvii, 166-171— Begouin, Bonnard (A.) & Piechaud 
(P.). Sur un cas de tumeur de la rfegion cervicale (paragan- 
gliome). J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1923, liii, 266-268.— Berg 
(H.). [A case of tumor of the neck treated with radio-active 
water.] Halsovannen, Stockholm, 1912, xxvii, 58. — Bordier 
& Guillaud. Lymphadenomie cervicale, traitement par la 
radiotherapie. Lyonmed., 1919, exxviii, 246-249.— Busacchi 
(A.). Tumori del collo a struttura tiroidea. Bull. d. sc. 
med. di Bologna, 1921, 9. s., ix, 173-180.— Caldwell (C. E ). 
Congenital tumors of the neck. Lancet-Clinic, Cincin., 1914, 
cxi, 364-369. — Causse (R.). Tumeurs a localisations succes- 
sives de la region bucco-laryngo-pharyngienne gueries par le 
cacodvlate de soude. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larvnx 
[etc.], Par., 1924, xliii, 540-546.— Danis (R.) & Lippens (A.). 
A propos de quelques interventions de tumeurs ganglion- 
naires du cou. Ann. et bull. Soc. roy. d. sc. m6d. et nat. de 
Brux., 1912, lxx, 239-272.— Dartigues. Enorme lymphade- 
nome ganglionnaire du cou. Paris chirurg., 1922, xiv, 200- 
204 — Delbet. Tumeur du cou. Rev. gen. de clin. et de 
therap., Par., 1919, xxxiii, 775.— Dujarier & Khan (T.). 
Dermato-neuro-fibrome de la nuque coexistant avec une 
pseudarthrose congenitale du tibia. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. 
de Par., 1921, xci, 184.— Bccles (W. McA.). Swelling in the 
middle line of the neck. Clin. J., Lond., 1914, xliii, 617-621.— 
Falta (W.), Kriser (A.) & Zehner (L.). Ueber Behandlung 
von Lymphdrusentumoren mit Thorium X. Med. Klin., 
Berl., 1912, viii, 1504-1509.— Fedeli (F.). I tumori a struttura 
tiroidea delle regioni laterali del collo. Arch. ital. di chir., 
Bologna, 1925, xiv, 167-224.— Franco (E. E.). Leiomioma 
maligno primitivo dei gangli linfatici del collo con metastasi 
nel cuore. Pathologica, Genova, 1913-14, vi, 652-663.— Gil- 
bert! (P.). Sulla genesi flogistica di un tumore fibrose- del 



NECK 



35 



NECK 



Neck (Tumors of) — continued. 

collo- contribute) clinico ed isto-patologico. Policlin., Roma, 
1918, xxv, sez. chir., 1-6.— Gorls. Contribution a l'etude des 
tum'eurs du cou. Ann. de l'lnst. chir. de Brux., 1910, xvii, 
11-14 —Hare (E. H.). Some tumors of the neck. Journal- 
Lancet, Minneap., 1918, xxxviii, 436-441— Homma (H.). 
TJeber einen Fall von Ganglioneuroma sympathicum der 
Regio retromandibularis. Beitr. z. path. Anat. u. z. allg. 
Path., Jena, 1923, lxxii, 322-327 — Jaboulay. Tumeurs 
ganglionnaires du cou. Progres med., Par., 1913, 3. s., xxix, 
454-456.— Kiess (O.). Beitrag zur Kenntnis der in der Nak- 
kengegend lokalisierten angeborenen Tumoren. Dermat. 
Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1923, lxxvi, 313-318.— Lange 
(Q ). Ueber die Grenzen der Operabilitat der Halstumoren. 
Ztschr. f. Laryngol., Rhinol. [etc.], Leipz., 1923, xii, 181-189.— 
Lembo (S.). I blastomi radiosensibili; due casi di perite- 
lioma curati col radium. Chir. dell' ernia, Napoli, 1922, xiv, 
76-84 — McKenty (F. E.). Tumors of the neck. Surg., 
Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1914, xix, 141-151— Maurel. Volu- 
mineux lymphadenome du cou. Loire med., St. Etienne, 
1923, xxxvii, 127-131.— Miliani (A.). Sull' interpretazione 
clinica ed istopatologica di un tumore cutaneo del collo (asso- 
ciazionediperiteliomaetubercolosi). Policlin., Roma, 1925. 
• xxxii, sez. chir., 158-172.— Montanari (E.). Encondroma 
congenito dellaregionelaringea. Arch, ed attid. Soc. ital. di 
chir., Roma (1924), 1925, xxxi, 287-294.— Nadal (P.). Tu- 
meursalivaire heterotopique de la region laterale ducou, avec 
association de tissu lymphoide. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de 
Par., 1913, lxxxviii, 350.— Noel (P.). Tumeurs pseudo-ele- 
phantiasiques congenitales de la nuque. Ann. de dermat. et 
syph., Par., 1921, 6. s., ii, 463: 1922, 6. s., iii, 366— Peyron. 
Sur les aspects adamantins dans les neoplaxies d'origine em- 
bryonnaire de la region cervico-faciale. Bull, et mem. Soc. 
anat. de Par., 1919, lxxxix, 326.— Piazza (E. L.). Contributo 
alia conoscenza delle formazioni congenite mediane del collo. 
Policlin., Roma, 1913, xx, sez. chir., 501-513.— Pollini (F.). 
Tumefazioni e tumori del collo: gozzo. Gazz. med. lomb., 
Milano, 1923, lxxxii, 49-52.— Sacco (A. V.). Grandes tu- 
mores del cuello; consideraciones tecnicas en su extirpation. 
Rev. Asoc. med. argent., Buenos Aires, 1920, xxxiii, Sect. Soc. 
de cirug., 77-145. ■ Rabdomioma de la region antero- 
lateral del cuello. Semana med., Buenos Aires, 1923, xxx, 
1016.— Scalone (I.). Contributo alia chirurgia ed alia cono- 
scenza della struttura istologica delle neoformazioni congenite 
del collo e del pavimento della bocca. Gazz. internaz. di med., 
Napoli, 1911, xiv, 878-886.— Smith (O. C). Differential 
diagnosis and indications for treatment of tumors of the neck. 
Boston M. & S. J., 1915, clxxii, 208-217. Also reprint — 
Sommerfelt (L.). Ein Fall von Ganglioneurom am Hals. 
Centralbl. f. allg. Path. u. path. Anat., Jena, 1920, xxx, 641- 
656, 2 pi.— Stern (K.). Zur Kasuistik der Nackenge- 
schwiilste. Med. Ein., Berl., 1917, xiii, 1321— Stooss. 
Endotheliome des glandes lymphatiques cervicales. Rev. 
med. de la Suisse Rom., Geneve, 1914, xxxiv, 614.— Torraca 
(L.). Suifibromiprofondi del collo. Riforma med., Napoli, 
1922, xxxviii, 650-652.— Tryb (A.). TJeber Nackenkeloid oder 
Dermatitis nuchaesclerotisans. Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. 
& Hamb., 1912, lv, 1491-1500, 1 pi.— Vaissier & Hyenne. 
Osteo-chondro-fibrome du cou. Rev. med. de la Franche- 
Comte, Besarcon, 1910, xviii, 1-7, 1 pi.— Vogt (E.). Granulo- 
matosis plasmacellularis colli. Frankfurt. Ztschr. f. Path., 
Wiesb., 1912, x, 129-146— Walt her. Tumeur sous-hyol- 
dienne simulant une tumeur du corps thyroide. Bull, et 
mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1912, n. s., xxxviii, 297-299.— 
Weber(F.). Ueber Vagusverletzungen bei Exstirpation von 
Halstumoren. St. Petersb. med. Ztschr., 1914, xxxix, 136- 
140— Welch (J. E.). A tumor of the neck showing unusual 
histological features. Proc. N. York Path. Soc, 1910-11, n. s., 
x, 161-169 — Zimniermann (Frau I.). Ein Fall von eigenar- 
tiger Geschwulstbildung im Sauglingsalter mit spontaner 
Ruckbildung. Mitt. d. Gesellsch. f. inn. Med. u. Kinderh. 
in Wien, 1920, xix, 260. 

Neck (Tumors of, Angiomatous). 

Dtjpire (F.). Contribution a l'etude des 
angiomes fissuraux; angiomes profonds du cou. 
8°. Lille, 1907. 

Balice (G.). Tumore vascolare misto profondo del collo 
(angioma-amartoma) ; studio clinico, anatomo ed isto-pato- 
logico. Rassegna internaz. di clin. e terap., Napoli, 1925, vi, 
666-682— Bierens de Haan (J. C. J.). Lymphangioma 
cvsticum colli. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1915, i, 
1239.— Carnett (J. B.). Cervical subcutaneous cavernous 
haemangeioma; with report of two cases. Ann. Surg., Phila., 
1910, li, 65-75, 1 pi— Cortesini (M.). Voluminoso angioma 
cavernoso del collo. Ann. ital. di chir., Napoli, 1924, iii, 219- 
234.— Costa (C). Linfangioma cistico del collo. Policlin., 
Roma, 1916, xxiii, sez. prat., 1456-1458.— Despard (D. L.) & 
Longenecker (C. B.). Extensive cavernous angioma of the 
neck treated by radium. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1918, lxviii, 
71.— De Tommasi (P.). Angioma cavernoso profondo del 
collo. Riforma med., Napoli, 1920, xxxvi, 548— Dominici 
(H.), Cheron (H.) & Barbarin. Guerison d'un hemo- 
lymphangiome profond des regions cervicale et sus-clavicu- 
lairegauches par le radium. Bull, etmem. Soc. med. d. hop. 
de Par., 1910, 3. s., xxix, 556-560.— Fallas (A.). Angiome du 
pharynx, du larynx et du cou. Clinique, Brux., 1912, xxvi, 
209-214.— Fiaschi (T.). Congenital cystic lymphangioma of 
the neck in a child. Australas. M. Gaz., Sydney, 1910, xxix, 



Neck (Tumors of, Angiomatous) — contd. 

540-543.— Finzi (N. S.). Malignant growth in neck treated 
with radium, w T ith recurrence in mediastinum. Proc. Roy 
Soc. Med., Lond., 1909-10, iii, Clin. Sect., 159.— Gaudier & 
Deladriere. Lymphangiome kystique du cou. Echo med. 
du nord, Lille, 1910, xiv, 159.— Giacanelli (V. U.). Sudiun 
casodilmfangiomacisticocongenitodelcollo. Riforma med., 
Napoli, 1922, xxxviii, 219-222.— Giacomo (C). Studio sul 
linfangioma cistico congenito del collo. Gazz. d. osp., Mi- 
lano, 1913, xxxiv, 1079-1082.— Gilmour (A. J.). Congenital 
cavernous angioma ofthe neck. Am. J. Obst., N. Y., 1911, 
lxiii, 133. — Godde (H.). Ueber Lymphangiome mit beson- 
derer Beriicksichtigung des tiefen Sitzes am Halse. Deutsche 
Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1921, clxiii, 135-144.— GrynfeUt (E.). 
Lymphangiome kystique congenital du cou. Bull. Soc. d. sc. 
med. et biol. de Montpellier, 1922-23, iv, 131-133.— Monjar- 
dino (J.). Urn caso de linfangioma quistico unilocular do 
pescoco. J. Soc. d. sc. med. de Lisb., 1912, lxxvi, 47-51.— 
Paterno (A.). Linfangioma cistico del collo. Clin, chir., 
Milano, 1920, n. s., ii, 906-978.— Petit (L. H.). Volumineux 
lymphangiome caverneux du cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. de 
chir. de Par., 1921, xlvii, 1211-1213.— Puglisi-AHegra Ste- 
fano. Linfoangioma cistico congenito del collo. Policlin., 
Roma, 1910, xvii, sez. chir., 227; 241.— Roc her (H.-L.). 
Volumineux lymphangiome kystique dela region cervicale; 
extirpation. Bull. etmem. Soc. demed. etchir. de Bordeaux 
(1923), 1924, 174.— Sauer (H.). Ein Fall von tiefsitzendem 
kavernosem Angiom am Halse. Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 
1919, lxvi, 1148.— Thompson (J. E.) & Keiller (V. H.). 
Lymphangioma ofthe neck. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1923,lxxvii, 
385-396. — Via n nay. Lymphangiome kystique suppure du 
cou ayant donne des symptomes de suffocation grave: inter- 
vention d'urgence; guerison. Loire med., St. Etienne, 1923, 
xxxvii, 459-461. — Wyeth (J. A.). Treatment of a vascular 
tumor of the neck by injection with water at a high tempera- 
ture. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1910, liv, 1299. 

Neck (Tumors of, Cystic). 

See, also, Branchial apparatus (Tumors of, 
Cystic) . 

Agaciantz (Z.) . *Les kystes congenitaux de 
la region lateral du cou (revue generale). 8°. 
Montpellier, 1911. ' 

Cremer (A.). *Ueber Hygroma colli con- 
genitum. 8°. Berlin, 1917. 

Ferry (P.). Contribution a l'etude des 
kystes congenitaux du cou; kystes dermo- 
lymphoides. 8°. Montpellier, 1907. 

Lantzmann (L.). *De quelques cas de 
kystes congenitaux du cou. 8°. Nancy, 1909. 

Le Gland (A.-F.-M.). Contribution a 
l'etude des kystes congenitaux du cou conte- 
nant, dans leur paroi, du tissu lymphoide. 8°. 
Lille, 1908. 

Palka (J.). *Ueber Blutzysten am Halse. 
8°. Breslau, 1920. 

Stephan (M.). Contribution a l'etude des 
kvstes epithelio-lymphoides de la region late- 
rale du cou. 8°. Paris, 1919. 

Thevinin (A.). Contribution a l'etude 
des kystes epithelio-lvmpholdes du cou. 8°. 
Bordeaux, 1912. , 

Thomann (L.). * Kystes branchiaux amyg- 
daloides du cou. 8°. Paris, 1925. 

Alpers (K.). Ueber die chemische Zusammensetzung 
einer Halscyste. Arch. d. Pharm., Berl., 1923, eclxi, 170.— 
Alves de Lima (J.). Sobre um caso de cysto hydatico do 
pescoco. Gaz. clin., S. Paulo, 1925, xxiii, 263-265.— Alves de 
Lima (J.) & Correa Netto (A.). Cysto hydatico unilocular 
primitivo da regiao lateral do pescoco. Bol. Soc. de med. e 
cir.de S. Paulo, 1924-25, vii, 3. s., 99.— Baccarini (L.). Con- 
tributo alio studio delle cistie delle fistole congenite del collo. 
Arch. ital. di chir., Bologna, 1924, ix, 279-335.— Brenizer (A.. 
G.). Left branchial cyst opening on the right side. Ann. 
Surg., Phila., 1919, lxx, 758-760.— Brindel & Cadenaule. 
Suruncasdekystethyro-hyoidien. J. demed. de Bordeaux, 
1921, li, 137. — Carisi (G.). Contributo anatomo-patologico e 
clinico alia miglior conoscenza delle cisti congenite del collo. I 
Pathologica, Genova, 1923, xv, 249-253.— Castiglioni (G.).l 
Tumori cistici congeniti del collo. Atti d. Soc. lomb. di sc. 
med. e biol., Milano, 1921, x, 273-279— Childe(C. P.). Mul- 
tilocular cystic hygroma of neck. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., 
Lond., 1909-10, iii, Sect. Stud. Dis. Child., 157 — Cignozzl 
(O.). Su talune cisti congenite del collo di origine branchiale 
e parabranchiale; studio patogenetico e clinico. Policlin., 
Roma, 1911, xviii, sez. chir., 38; 87; 183; 254 — Corone (A.). 
Les kystes congenitaux de la region laterale du cou. Gaz. d. 
hop , Par., 1912, lxxxv, 97-103. Also transl., Med. Press & 
Circ, Lond., 1917, civ, 103-105.— Crow (I. N.). Branchial 
cysts. J. Iowa State M. Soc, Des Moines, 1925, xv, 524- 
52$.— Darier (J.). A propos d'un cas de branchiomes cu- 



NECK 



36 



NECK 



Neck (Tumors of, Cystic) — continued. 

tan6s benins; note cornpleinentaire. Ann. de derinat. et 
syph., Par., 1920, 6.S., i, 433-435.— De Gaetano (L.). Sulle 
cisti congenite del collo. Pensiero med., Milano, 1920, x, 
25-27. Also Riforma med., Napoli, 1920, xxxvi, 401-404.— 
Demelin & Mo lie net (A .). Volumineux kyste sfreux con- 
genital ducouopereehezun enfant do 22 jours. Bull. Soc. de 
pSdiat. de Par., 1911, xiii. 429-431 — Diaz Lira. Un caso de 
quiste serosoconjenito del cuello. Rev. med. de Chile, Sant. 
de Chile, 1911, xxxix, 291-294 — Dowd (C. N.). Hygroma 
cysticum colli, its structure and etiology. Ann. Surg., Phila., 

1913, lviii, 112-132, 8 pi.— Duval (P.). Tumeur gazeuse du 
cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. dechir. de Par., 1911, xxxvii, 969: 1912, 
n. s., xxxviii, 93.— Edington (G. H.). Some cervical cysts of 
congenital origin. Clin. J., Lond., 1913-14, xlii, 17-22.— Ellis 
(A. E.). Cyst ic hygroma. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1915, i, 377 — 
Ferran (J. E.). Quistes del cuello. Rev. med. cubana, 
llubana, 1918, xxix, 518-524— Finsterer. Blutzyste am 
Hals; Exstirpation; Heilung. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1920, 
xxxiii, 325.— Funk (V. A.). Congenital cysts of the neck. 
Am. J. Surg.,N. Y., 1915, xxix, 290-292. — Giannettasio (N.). 
Dell' igroma cistico del collo, contributo clinico ed isto-patolo- 
gico. Med. nuova, Roma, 1922, xiii, No. 5, 3; No. 6, 3.— 
GIrou (J.). Kvste sereux du cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. de 
chir. de Par., 1914, n. s., xl. 710-713.— Gobbi (L.). Contri- 
buto alio studio delle cisti congenite del collo. Policlin., 
Roma, 1923, xxx, sez. chir., 372-388, 1 pi— Greggio (E.). 
Ueber die Halscysten. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Berl., 

1914, xxviii, 324-336.— Guyot & Daraignez. Kyste du cou a 
contenu Jaiteux. J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1923, liii, 248.— 
Hartmann (P.). Kyste congenital du cou. Rev. gen. de 
clin. et de therap., Par., 1924, xxxviii, 487.— Hickel (P.). 
Tumeur amygdalolde polykystique du cou. Bull, et mem. 
Soc. anat. de Par., 1924, xciv, 344-349. Also Ann. d'anat. 
path. med. -chir., Par., 1925, ii, 105-116— Johnson (L. W.). 
A branehiogeniccyst. U. StatesNav. M. Bull., Wash., 1916, 
x, 105, 1 pi.— de Josselin de Jong (R.). Ueber eine beson- 
dere Geschwulst des nervosen Gewebes (Cerebroma colli 
cysticum). Beitr. z. path. Anat. u. z. allg. Path., Jena, 1922, 
lxxi, 182-200, 2 pi.— Jura (V.). Cisti ematica del collo. 
Policlin., Roma, 1925, xxxii, sez. chir., 501-520.— Kahn (L.) & 
Gravcs(S.). Hygromacolli. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1918, lxvii, 
71, 2 pi.— Kirinisson. Les kystes congenitaux du cou. 
Rev. internat. de med. et de chir., Par., 1914, xxv, 213-215.— 
Ladreyt (F.). Sur la degenerescence epithelio-lymphoma- 
teuse d'un kyste suppurfi de la region cervicale, d'origine 
dysembrvoplasique. Bull, de l'Assoc. franc. P- l'etude du 
cancer, Par., 1922, xi, 480-492.— Lcfranc & Thiers (J.). 
Kyste cougfnital du cou a structure epithelio-lymphoide. 
Pull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1919, lxxxix, 296.— Lyle (H. 
H. M.). Cystic hygroma of the neck; excision. Ann. Surg., 
Phila., 1914, lx, 398, 1 pi.— Marangoni (G.). Contributo alia 
conoscenza delle cisti congenite del collo. Gazz. d. osp., 
Milano, 1910, xxxi, 273. — Martinotti (L.). Interessante 
osservazione di cisti multiple bilateral i simmetriche del collo. 
Gior. ital. di mal. ven., Milano, 1924, lxv, 19-25, 1 pi.— 
Mathews (F. S ). Hygroma of the neck. Tr. N. Y. Surg. 
Soc, Phila., 1913, ii, 352.— Morton (C. A.). Four cases of 
cysts in the neck of similar character, and possibly developed 
in connection with branchial clefts. Bristol M. Chir. J., 
1911, xxix, 160-163 — Muggia (V.). Contributo alia cono- 
scenza della patogenesi delle cisti sierose congenite della re- 
gione laterale del collo. Folia gynaec, Pavia, 1917-18, xii, 
263-270, 1 pi.— Murphy (J. B.). Congenital cyst of neck 
extending into axilla; expectant treatment. Surg. Clin., 

Phila., 1916, v, 1-5. Degeneration cyst of neck 

(lymphadenitis); ablation. Ibid., 861-866.— Mygind (H.). 
Branchiogen Halscyste. Ugeskr. f. Laeger, K0benh., 1916, 
lxxviii, 203.— Nassettl (F.). Le cisti ematiche del collo (stu- 
dio anatomo-patologico e clinico). Clin, chir., Milano, 1917, 
xxv, 298-326— Nathan & Stephen. Kyste congenital du 
cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1919, lxxxix, 281-283.— 
Panting (L. C). Cystic hygroma. Practitioner, Lond., 
1914, xciii, 286-291.— Piazza (E. L.). Contributo alio studio 
dei tumori policistici congeniti del collo. Gazz. d. osp., 
Milano, 1914, xxxv, 393-395— Prince tea u. Branchiome du 
cou. J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1919, xlix, 366 — Raghavan 
(A. K.). A case of lymphatic cyst or hydrocele of the neck. 
Indian M. Gaz., Calcutta, 1924, lix, 30.— Romano (C). Le 
cisti congenite del collo; nota clinica di pediatria chirurgica 
Pediatria, Napoli, 1919, xxvii, 790-804.— Rosatl (B.). Sulle 
cisti congenite del collo. Gazz. med. napolet., 1919, ii 315- 
342.— Sabrazes (J.) & Bonnin (H.). Sur la cvtologie des 
epanchements laiteux provenant de kystes amygdaloldes du 
cou. Bull, del 'Assoc. franc, p. l'etude du cancer, Par., 1923, 
xn, 216-218.— Santoro (A.). Sull' importanza della terza 
fessura branchiale nella formazione delle cisti congenite late- 
rali del collo. Morgagni, Milano, 1915, lvii, pt. 1, 183-191, 
1 pi.— Savarlaud. Volumineux kyste sereux congenital du 
cou; gangrene pheniquee des doigts; disinfection delapeaupar 
la teinture d'iode en chirurgie infantile. J. de med de Par 

1910, 2. s., xxii, 625-627. Volumineux kyste sereux 

congenital du cou. Med. inf., Par., 1910, vii, 193-196 — 
Simon (R.), Stulz (E.) & Fontaine (R.). TJncasde kyste 
amygdalolde du cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par , 1924 

xciv, 249. Les flstules et les kystes congenitaux de 

la region laterale du cou; a propos de trois cas personnels 
Arch, franco-beiges de chir., Brux., 1925, xxviii, 203-258- 
Smith (O. C). Hygroma cysticum colli and hygroma axil- 
lare. J.Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1914, lxii, 522. Alsoreprint— 
Stincer(E.). Quiste branquial del cuello. Rev. demedy 



Neck (Tumors of, Cystic) — continued. 

cirug. de la Habana, 1918, xxiii, 295-297 — Stolz. V Q kyste 
graisseaux du cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1923, 
xciii, 283.— Thiriar (L.). Kyste sereux congenital du cou. 
Chnique, Brux., 1912, xxvi, 471-473.— Thurston (E. O.). A 
chylous cyst excised from the neck. Proc Roy. Soc. Med., 
Lond., 1909-10, iii, Path. Sect., 97.— TIkhoff (I.). [On the 
so-called blood-cysts of the neck.] Khirurg. Arkh. Velya- 
minova, S.-Peterb., 1911, xxvii, 1134-1143.— Truffert (P.). 
Les branchiomesducou. Ann. d. mal del'oreille, dularynx 
[etc.], Par., 1923, xlii, 6-26.— Vanverts (J.). A propos des 
tumeurs gazeuses du cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. dc chir. de 
Par., 1912, n. s., xxxviii, 248-250.— Winslow (R.)- Cystic 
hygromata and other tumors occurring in infancy. Surg., 
Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1917, xxv, 428-530.— Wojatschek 
(VV.). Ueber cystenformige Geschwiilste in der Kehlkopfge- 
gend des Halses. Ztschr. f. Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Miin- 
chen & Berl., 1925, xi, 112-120. 

Neck (Tumors of, Dermoid and teratoid). 

Geyer (L.). *Les tumeurs tcratoiides de la 
region cervicale. 8°. Montpellier, 1911. 

Kimura (K.). *Ueber die Teratome des • 
Halses. 8°. Giessen, 1910. 

Batut (L.). Un cas nouveau de kyste dermol'de sus- 
hyoidien, enucleation, guerison. Am. de chir. et d'orthop., 
Par.. lylO, xxiii, 277-285.— Durand. Kyste congenital der- 
moide et mucoi'de de la region carotidienne. Lyon med., 
1920, exxix, 527.— Fessler (A.). Teratoide Geschwulst am 
Halse eines Neugeborenen. Virchow's Arch. f. path. Anat. 
[etc.], Berl., 1924, ecliii, 136-140— Hallopeau & Mutel. 
Kyste dermoide du cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 
1910, lxxxv, 766-768.— Hue (G.) & Moulonguet (P.). Kyste 
dermoide adhyoidien. Ibid., 1922, xcii, 155. — Lenormant 
(C.) & Freda ul t (M.). Un cas de kyste dermoide median 
pretracheal. Rev. d'orthop., Par., 1918, vi, 3. s., 43-48.— 
Maccabruni (F.). Tumore teratoide della regione anteriore 
del collo in un feto umano a termine. Arte ostet., Milano, 
1916, xxx, 177-190— Strut hers (J. W.). Dermoid cyst of 
neck with unusual contents. Edinb. M. J., 1912, n. s., viii, 
58, 1 pi.— Thomas (T. T.). Dermoid cvst in right sub- 
maxillary region. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1919, lxx, 121-124.— 
Wendriner (H.). Ueber Dermoide im J ugulum. Deutsche 
med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1919, xlv, 1355. 

Neck (Tumors of, Lipomatous). 

Breitkopf (F.). *Beitrag zur Kenntnis der 
tiefgelegenen (subfascialen) Lipome des Halses. 
8°. [Leipzig, 1922.] 

Westdickenberg (A. G._). *Beitrag zur 
Kenntnis der tiefgelegenen Lipome des Halses. 
8°. Kiel, 1906. 

Bastos (T.), Monteiro (H.) & de Carvalho (R.). Uncas 
rare d'osteo-lipome cervical congenital. Ann. d'anat. path, 
med. -chir., Par., 1925, ii, 335-339.— Bcsson (A.). Enorme 
lipome de la nuque. J. d. sc. med. de Lille, 1910, i, 241-247, 
1 pi.— Bufallni (M.). Sulla istogenesi del collo grasso di 
Madelung; lipomatosi simmetrica del collo da flogosi cro- 
nica (sifilitica) adenolinfatica ed aponeurotica. Arch. ital. di 
chir., Bologna, 1922-23, vi, 73-95 — Dujon. Un cas d'adeno- 
lipomatose symetrique, a predominance cervicale. Arch. 
Prov. de chir., Par., 1911, xx, 539-542— Durlau (G.) & 
ydlette (J.). Lipomes profonds du cou a evolution thora- 
cique; accidents respiratoires et cardiaques; operation; gueri- 
son (deux observations). J. d. sc. med. de Lille, 1911, ii, 
625-629— Frigerio (A.). Sifilide nervosa e lipomatosi cervi- 
cale simmetrica. Riv. di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1922, xxvii, 
513-522 —Gelll (G.). Contributo alia conoscenza del collo 
grasso di Madelung. Bull. d. sc. med. di Bologna, 1924, 10 s 
n, 86-93.— Gjessing (E.). [An operated case of Madelung's 
cervical lipomatosis.] Hosp.-Tid., Ktfbenh., 1914, 5. R., vii, 
1230-1237.— Knowles (R.). Large gangrenous lipoma of the 
neck. Indian M. Gaz., Calcutta, 1911, xlvi, 303.— MarschlK 
(H.). Fall von Madelungschem Fetthals. Wien. klin. 

V, chnschr., 1919, xxxii, 768. Ueber die Beziehungen 

der Halshpome zu den oberen Luft- und Speisewegen. Arch, 
f Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Berl 1920, xxxiii, 642-653.— Mau- 
claire & Fhpo. Lipome en pelerine de la base du cou. Bull, 
et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1924, xciv, 455.— Poggiolinl ( \ ) 
Lipomatosi simmetrica del collo. Gazz. internaz. di med ' 
Napoli, 1912 xv, 964-970.— Ramsay (G. C). An unusually 
IfSS 6 supraclavicular lipoma. Indian M. Gaz., Calcutta, 
1923 lvm, 316-Roldan (A. D.). Lipoma profundo del 
cuello simulando un quiste congenito. An. Fac' de med 
Montevideo, 1923-24, ix, 1051.— Seraflno (F.). Sudiun caso 
di lipoma congenito del collo. Riv. ospedal , Roma 1915 v 
4!5-417.— Skillern (P. G.). Lipoma of neck; ablation. In- 
ternat. Clin., Phila., 1921, 31. s.,iv, 68-70— Tourneux(J -P ) 
& Lestrade. Fibro-lipome de la nuque. Bull, et mem Soc 
anat. de Par., 1921, xci, 421. 

Neck (Tumors of, Malignant). 

See, also, Neck (Cancer of). 

Bottger (C.). *Ueber Lymphosarkoma- 
tose der cervicalen Lymphdriisen. 8°. Miin- 
chen, 1908. 



NECK 



37 



NECK 



Neck (Tumors of, Malignant) — contd. 

Junge (E. W.)- *Ein Fall von Angiosarkom 
(Peritheliom) am Halse bei einem 7 Monate 
alten Kinde. 8°. Kiel, 1906. 

Mousnier (P.). *Fibro-sarcomes du cou 
cxtra-pharyngiens. 8°. Paris, 1906. 

Wullen weber (H.). *Ueber angeborenc 
Halsgeschwiilste mit besonderer Bcrucksichti- 
gung ihrer Malignitat. 8°. Berlin, 1913. 

Andrews (F. W.) & Branson (W. P. S.). Primary sar- 
coma of cervical lymphatic glands. St. Barth. Hosp. Rep., 
1910, Lond., 1911, xlvi, 231— Arrizabalaga (G.). Linfosar- 
coma recidivado del cuello, desaparecido bajo la accion del 
radio; presentacion del enfermo. Rev. med. d. Uruguay, 
Montevideo, 1915, xviii, 459-464. — Begouin. Deux cas de 
lympho-sarcome du cou: ablation chirurgicale associee a la 
radiumtherapie et a la radiotherapie. Arch, d'elecfr. med. 
exper., Bordeaux, 1914, x.xiv, 641-G44. Also transl., Strahlen- 
therapie, Bed. & Wien, 1914-15, Orig. v, 651-054.— Bergonie 
(J.) & Begouin. Lympho-sarcome du cou; ablation chirur- 
gicale associee a la radiumtherapie et a la radio-thfrapie. 
Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1914, xxxv, 320.— Bevan 
(A.D.). Large ulcerating sarcoma of the neck. Surg. Clin. 
Chicago, Phila., 1918, ii, 475-478.— Bryan (R. C). An ap- 
parent spontaneous cure of melano-sarcoma of the glands of 
the neck. Virginia M. Semi-Month., Richmond, 1918, xxiii, 
543-545.— Butler (C). Sarcoma inoperable del cuello, 
curadoporlaradiumterapia. Rev. med. d. Uruguay, Monte- 
video, 1915, xviii, 487-493, 3 pi.— Cardarelli (A.). Sarcomi 
della parotide e delle ghiandole cervicali; linfosarcomatosi del 
Kundrat. Studium, Napoli, 1921, xi, 65-71.— Charbonnel 
& Lauret. Tumeur maligne (peritheliome) du cou. J. de 
med. de Bordeaux, 1911, xli, 426.— Coley (W. B.). Inopera- 
ble melanotic sarcoma of the neck ; entire disappearance under 
accidental streptococcus infection; patient well more than 
three years. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1919, lxix, 652-654.— Drouet 
& Watrin (J.). Lympho-sarcome du cou. Bull. Soc. franc, 
de dermat. et syph., Par., 1925, xxxii (Reun. de Nancv), 41- 
43.— Eckel (J. L.) & Jacobs (W. F.). Malignant spheno- 
occipital chordoma; report of a case. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., 
Albany, 1925, lxi, 471-486.— FitzwUliams (D. C. L.). A case 
of sarcoma of the neck. Tr. M. Soc, Lond., 1909-10, xxxiii, 
384.— Foucault (P.). Diagnostic des tumeurs malignes du 
cou. Arch, med. -chir. de Province, Tours, 1925, xv, 192; 
242. — Frank (L. \V.). Fibro-sarcoma of neck; case report. 
Kentucky M. J., Bowling Green, 1920, xviii, 363.— Gallo 
(E.). Su di un linfosarcoma del collo, operate Cron. di 
chir. , Napoli, 1914, i, 9. — Got. Sarcome peritubaire avec pro- 
pagation ganglionnaire carotidienne chez un enfant de cinri 
ans. Bull, et mem. Soc. de med. et chir. de Bordeaux (1922), 
1923, 66-68.— Hardouin (P.). Tumeur epitheliale poly- 
kystique du cou. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1910, 
lxxxv, 614. — Haret & Devois. Sur un cas de lymphosarcome 
atypique dela region cervicale ameliore par la radiotherapie 
pen&trante. Bull, et mem. Soc. de radiol. med. de France, 
Par., 1923, xi, 166-168.— Hartmann (H.). Lymphosarcome 
ulcere envahissant toute la region laterale droite du cou; 
traitement par le radium; guerison. Bull, et mem. Soc. de 
chir. de Par., 1912, n.s., xxxviii, 1421-1425.— Hartmann (P.). 
Lymphosarcome du cou. Rev. gen. de clin. et de therap., 
Par., 1924, xxxviii, 422.— Hope (C. W. M.). Treatment of 
sarcoma of the neck; secondary to tonsil; byseleniol injections. 
Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1912-13, vi, Laryngol. Sect., 
75. — Horsley (J.S.). Operations for malignant tumors of the 
neck. Virginia M. Semi-Month., Richmond, 1914, xix, 
81-83.— Lewis (n. W.). Sarcoma. South. M. & S., Char- 
lotte, N. C, 1923, lxxxv, 33.— Lippens (A.). Volumineux 
sarcome du cou ayant envahi la region amygdalienne par la 
voie du triangle pharyngo-maxillaire; presentation de l'opere 
apres deux ans et demi. J. de chir. et ann. Soc. beige de 
chir., Brux., 1912, xii, 481-484, 1 pi— Lory (G.) & Kaiga (A.). 
Sarcome a petite cellules rondes de la region du cou. Bull, et 
mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1921, xci, 459-461.— Ludlow (A. I.). 
Spindle-cell sarcoma of the neck. China M. J., Shanghai, 
1923, x.xxvii, 145, 2pl — McKillop (L. M.). Myxo-sarcomaof 
the glands of the neck. Med. J. Australia, Sydney, 1921, ii, 
456.— Massabuau, Milhaud & Guibal. Sarcome du cou a 
petites cellules chez un nourrisson. Bull. Soc. d. sc. med. et 
biol. de Montpellier, 1922-23, iv, 76-78.— Milian. Lympha- 
denome ulcere du cou simulant une gomme syphilitique. 
Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1911, xxii, 340- 
342.— Monro (T. K.) & Wilson (G.H.). Malignant tumour 
of the neck, involving the spine and cervical and brachial 
plexuses. Glasgow M. J., 1914, lxxxii, 215-218.— Musella 
(M.). Linfosarcoma del collo in una bambina di cinque anni. 
Rinasc. med., Napoli, 1925, ii, 154-156.— Parreira (H.). Sar- 
coma fuso-cellular primitivo systematisado dos ganglios lym- 
phaticos cervicaes. Med. contemp. t Lisb., 1913, xxxi, 257- 
260.— Boux-Berger (J.-L.). L'exerese chirurgicale des tu- 
meurs malignes dela region carotidienne. Pressemed., Par., 
1920, xxviii, 827. — Souligoux. Sarcome ganglionnaire du 
cou; traitement par le radium. Bull, et mem. Soc. dechir. de 
Par., 1916, n. s., xlii, 2901-2903.— Tinker 1 (M. B.). The end 
results of treatment in certain forms of malignancy of the 
neck. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1922, lx.xvi, 335-340.— Tourneux 
& Bosc. Sur un cas de lympho-sarcome du cou. Toulouse 
med., 1910, 2. s., xii, 43-46.— Varneau (L.). Paralysie laryn- 



Neck (Tumors of, Malignant) — contd. 

gee associee (syndrome de Villaret) par branehiome malin. 
Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1924, xlv, 813-817— Williamson 
(C. S.). Lymphosarcoma of the neck. Med. Clin. N. Am., 
Phila., 1919-20, iii, 1567-1579. 

Neck (Wounds and injuries of). 

See, also, Artery (Carotid, Wounds, etc., 
of); Larynx (Wounds, etc., of); Throat 
(Wounds, etc., of). 

Dognon (A.-E.). *Le traitement immecliat 
des plaies profondes du cou. 8°. Paris, 1915. 

Ribeton (J.). *Etude clinique des douleurs 
a forme de decharge electrique cons^cutives 
aux traumatismes de la nuquc. 8°. Paris, 
1919. 

Veyfour (L.). Contribution a l'6tude de 
la chirurgie d'urgence des plaies du cou. 8°. 
Paris, 1922. 

Baird (B. D.). The management of a case of cut throat. 
J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1916, lxvi, 1021.— Bassin (J. N.). 
Prevention, rehabilitation, and medicolegal aspects of 
sprained neck. J. Med. Soc. N. Jersey, Orange, 1924, xxi, 
217-221.— Bertein (P.). Hypertrophie amygdalienne se- 
quelle de blessure de guerre du cou. Rev. de laryngol. fete], 
Par., 1924, xlv, 357-362— Constantini & Vigot. Traite- 
ment des blessures des gros vaisseaux du cou et de leurs 
branches. Pressemed., Par., 1918, xxvi, 51. — Crook (J. L.). 
Complete severance of the external carotid artery, anterior, 
external and internal jugular veins and sterno-mastoid muscle 
from razor cut; recovery. South. M. J., Birmingham, 1921, 
xiv, 475-479.— De Gaetano (L.). Ferita da punta e taglio di 
tutto il fascio nerveo-vascolare di sinistra; (carotide, giugu- 
lare, nervo vago); allacciatura della carotide primitiva e della 
giugulare interna, guarigione. Med. prat., Napoli, 1921, vi, 
410-419.— Dervaux. Hemorragie mortelle par plaies des 
vaisseaux du cou produites par le rebord d'un vase de nuit. 
Arch, d'anthrop. crim., Lyon & Par., 1911, xxvi, 635-637.— 
Gault (F.). Du traitement des hemorragies des gros vais- 
seaux du cou par voie endopharyngee et voie externe com- 
binees. Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1920, xli, 242-246.— 
Gluck (T.). Verletzungen der Luftwege und der Speise- 
rohre. Ztschr. f. arztl. Fortbild., Jena, 1915, xii, 391; 426.— 
von Hacker. Blutstillung bei Verletzung der grossen Hals- 
gefiisse mit Hilfe der Aufklappung des Manubrium sterni. 

Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1913, lxxxviii, 231-252. 

Temporare Unterbindung der grossen Gefassstamme nach 
Sternumresektion beiJebensgefahrlicher Verletzung der Hals- 
gefasse. Verhandl. d. Gesellsch. deutsch. Naturf. u. Aerzte, 
Leipz., 1913, lxxxv, pt. 2, 430-432.— Hernandez (R. V.). 
Gangrena gaseosa de la region lateral del cuello; ulceraeion 
de la vena yugular interna; fistula faringo esofagica; curacion. 
Bol. y trab. de la Soc. de cirug. de Buenos Aires, 1923, vii, 
181-187. Also Semana med., Buenos Aires, 1923, xxx, 1104.— 
Hustin (A.). Coup de couteau dans la nuque; fistule du 
canal cephalo-rachidien. Clinique, Brux., 1912, xxvi, 713- 
715.— Lannois & Patel. De l'obliteration du sinus lateral 
comme precede d'hemostase veineuse dans les blessures de 
guerre de la rfgion cervicale superieure. Lyon chirurg., 
1914-15, xii 513-538.— Lannois, Sargnon & d'Auriac. 
Blessures de guerre du larynx, de la trachee et de l'oesopha<;e 
cervical. Lyon mod., 1917, exxvi, 244-247. — Marchetti (Q.). 
Contributo alia cura delle ferite da taglio interessanti trasver- 
salmente la regione anteriore del colle ed accompagnate a 
lesioni della trachea e dell' esofago. Gazz. d'osp., Milano, 
1919, xl, 746.— Marshall (H. W.). Neck injuries. Boston 
M. & S. J., 1919, clxxx, 93-98.— Morelle (A.). Operation 
plastique pour cicatrice vicieuse du cou. Ann. de l'lnst. 
chir. de Brux., 1913, xx, 65-71— Moure & Canuyt (('..). 
Traitement chirurgical des stfinoses cicatricielles du larynx et 
de la trachee dans les blessures de guerre. J. de med. de Bor- 
deaux, 1920, 1, 155.— Naville. Las irradiations lointaines dou- 
loureuses dans les traumatismes de la nuque. Ann. de med 
leg., Par., 1925, v, 417-419.— Parlavecchio (G.). Grave ferita 
da taglio della regione sottoioidea, con larga apertura del 
faringe e sezione dell' epiglottide, curata con un metodo per- 
sonale. Med. prat., Napoli, 1918, iii, 178-181.— Perot & 
Lemonon. Traumatisme ferme du cou complique de frac- 
ture haute de la trachee; tracheotomie d'urgence; guerison. 
Lyon med., 1923, exxxii, 145-147.— Peters. Zwei interessante 
Halsvcrletzungen. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1915, lxii, 
1134.— Petit (J.). Forte hemorragie par plaie de la r6gion 
carotidienne; transfusion d'une tres petite quantite de sang 
citrate, guerison. Normandie med., Rouen, 1919-20, xxxi, 
85-87.— Baoult (A.) & Tisserand. Un cas de section trau- 
matique du nerf recurrent et de la trachee. Rev. med. de 
l'est, Nancy, 1919, xlvii, 49 — Tenant (O.). Ferita d'armada 
taglio trasversale al collo, interessante la trachea e 1 'esofago; 
sutura della trachea e dell' esofago; tracheotomia; guarigione. 
Gazz. d. osp., Milano, 1914, xxxv, 1249-1251.— Thomas 
(R. H.). A crow-bar case. Med. Press, Lond., 1921, n. s., 

cxi, 71. Another crow-bar case. Canad. J. M. & S 

Toronto, 1921, 1, 7-9.— Zamora (A. I.) & May (J.). Los pul- 
mones en los degollados. An. Fac. de med., Montevideo, 
1922-23, viii, 387-395. 



NECK 



38 



NECROSIS 



Neck (Wounds and injuries of, Gunshot). 
Frey (A.). *Mne seltene Schussverletzung 
des Halses mit Verlctzung dor Carotis com- 
munis. 8°. Tubingen, 1914. 

Albrecht (W.). Ueber Schussverletzungen des Halses. 
Arch. f. Ohren- Nasen- u. Kehlkopfh., Leipz., 1915, xcviii, 
138-145.— Alessandri (JR.). Su alcuni casi di ferite da arma 
da fuoco del eollo. Atti d. clin. oto-rino-laringoiat. d. r. 
Univ. di Roma, 1917, xv, 267-280.— Bass (F.). Ein Fall von 
Sympathikusliihmung und Larynxstenose naeh Schussver- 
letzung des Halses. Mitt. d. Gesellsch. f. inn. Med. u. 
Kinderh. in Wien, 1915, xiv, 5.— Bell ((}.). Shell wound of 
left side of neck; injury of great vessels and division of vagus 
nerve; recovery and return to firing line. Brit. M. J., Lond., 
1919, i, 604.— Boerner (E.). Penetrierende Schussverletzung 
der Speiserohre und des Kehlkopfes mit Ausgang in Heilung. 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1920, xlvi, 264- 
266.— Erkes (F.). Zur Kenntnis der Schussverletzungen 
der Luft- und Speisewege am Hals. Deutsche Ztschr. f. 
Chir., Leipz., 1918, cxlvii, 367-374. Ueber Schussver- 

letzungen der Luft- und Speisewege am Hals. Zentralbl. f. 
Chir., Leipz., 1918, xlv, 370-372.— Ferreri (G.). Alcune con- 
siderazioni sulle lesioni e sui traumi della laringe e della tra- 
chea in guerra. Policlin., Roma, 1916, xxiii, sez. prat., 101- 
105.— Gatscher (S.). Querdurchschuss durch den Hals. 
Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1918, lxviii, 1111— Gluck(T.). Ver- 
letzungen der Luftwege und der Speiserohre. Behandl. von 
Kriegsverletz. u. Kriegskrankh. ind. Heimatlaz., Jena, 1915, 
pt. 1, 158-193.— Guisez (J.). Sequelles traumatiques de 
guerre du larynx, de la trachee et de l'cesophage au point de 
vue diagnostique. Bull, d'oto-rhino-laryngol., Par., 1919-20, 
n. s., xviii, 53-67. — H artel (F.). Die Kriegs-Schussverlet- 
zungen des Halses. Ergebn. d. Chir. u. Orthop., Berl., 1919, 

xi, 471-622. Halssteckschuss mit Gruppenliihmung 

des 7., 9., 10., 11. und 12. Hirnnerven und des Sympathikus. 
Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1919, lxvi, 1502.— Hammer- 
schmidt. Halsteckschuss und Apoplexie. Monatschr. f. 
Unfallheilk., Leipz., 1921, xxviii, 179-181 —Heitz (J.). Ex- 
trasystolie avec paralysie de la corde vocale et troubles respi- 
ratoires prononccs, consecutifs a une blessure du paquet vas- 
culo-nerveux gauche du cou. Arch. d. mal. du coeur [etc.], 
Par., 1919, xii, 193-206.— Hill (W.). Tracheal obstruction due 
to long latent cervical abscess following wound by shrapnel 
fragment. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1915, viii, Laryngol. 
Sect., 124.— Hlrsch (C). Zur Kasuistik der Halssteck- 
schiisse. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Berl., 1919, xxxii, 161- 
165.— Hofer (G.). Cardiospastische Erscheinungen, Parese 
des Musculus posticus rechts bei in der rechten Nackenmus- 
kulatur steckendem haselnussgrossem Projektilsplitter. 
Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1919, liii, 69-72 — I m hofer 
(R.). DieTracheotomiebei Halsschiissen. Ztschr. f. Laryn- 
gol., Rhinol. [etc.], Wiirzb., 1919^20, ix, 235-258.— Korner 
(O.). Weitere Erfahrungen fiber Kriegsverletzungen des 
Kehlkopfs und des Nervus vagus. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], 
Wiesb., 1915, lxxii, 125-132.— Kofler (K.) & Friihwald (V ). 
Schussverletzungen des Larynx und der Trachea. Wien. 
klin. Wchnschr., 1915, xxviii, 1337-1344 — Laignel-Lavastine 
& Courbon (P.). Syndrome sympathique cervical oculaire 
de paralysie avec hemianidrose cervico-faciale et aphonie 
hysterique par blessure cervicale di - oite. N. iconog. de la 
Salpftriere, Par., 1916-1918, xxviii, 343-352, 2 pi.— Lannois 
(M.), Sargnon & Angles d'Auriac. Blessures du larynx, 
de la trachee et de l'a'Sophage. Lyon chirurg., 1917, xiv, 213- 
239. — Leischner. Steckschuss an der linken Halsseite. 
Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1918, xxxi, 375 — McKenzie (D.). 
Paralysis of left vocal cord from bullet wound of neck. Proc. 
Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1915-16, ix, Laryngol. Sect., 20.— 
Mayer (O.). Durchschuss des Halses. Monatschr. f. 
Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1915, xlix, 664.— Mocquot (P.). Plaies 
des gros vaisseaux du cou. Rev. de chir., Par., 1917, liv. 
441-472. — Moure (E.- J.). Sur un cas de plaie du cou et de la 
trachee par eclat d'obus. Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1919, 
xl, 136-142. — Oberndorfer (S.). Schussverletzungen des 
Halses. Handb. d. arztl. Erfahr. im Weltkr., Leipz., 1921, 
viii, 414-426.— de Palm a (A.). Ferita da palletta di shrap- 
nell al collo con lesione della carotide e della giugulare sinistre; 
guarigione, senza allacciatura, con fistola artero-venosa. Riv. 
ospedal., Roma, 1917, vii, 154-157.— Pauchet (V.). Bles- 
sures des gros troncs vasculaires de la base du cou. Gaz. d. 
hop., Par., 1919, xcii, 617-620.— Pica, ue (L.) & Bousseau- 
Langwelt. Troubles fonctionnels graves portant sur les 
movements de la tete, sur le cou, et consecutifs a une plaie du 
cou par balle. Bull, et mem. Soc. dechir. de Par., 1914, n. s., 
xl, 1236.— Potter (C). Case of gunshot wound of the neck 
with laryngeal symptoms for diagnosis and opinions as to 
treatment. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1915, viii, Laryn- 
gol. Sect., 116— But tin (E.). Steckschuss im Halse. Mo- 
natschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1916, 1, 300.— Steiner (R.). 
Ueber Halsschiisse. Med. Klin., Berl., 1916, xii, 549.— 
Thost. Ueber Halsschiisse. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], 

Wiesb., 1915, Orig., lxxiii, 207: 1920, lxxix, 190. ■ ■ Ste- 

nosen des Larynx und der Trachea nach Halsschiissen. 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1916, xlii, 806.— 
Viannay. Plaie vasculaire du cou par balle de revolver: 
section du tronc bi-cervio-scapulaire et blessure laterale de 
l'arteresous-claviere; intervention d'urgence; guerison. Loire 
med., St. Etienne, 1920, xxxiv, 233-236. 



Neckarsulmer (Karl) [1887- ]. *Ueber 
Plasmome des Skeletts. [Berlin.] 1 P- 1-, 1° 
pp., 1 1. 8°. Leipzig & Hamburg, L. Voss, 
1913. 

Neckels (Harry Wilhelm Peter) [1887- J. 
*Ungew6hnlich grosse cartilaginare Exostosen. 
22 pp. 8°. Leipzig, A. Edelmann, 1918. 

Necrobacillosis. 

Bauer (F. K.). *Zur Kenntnis der patho- 
genen Eigenschaften des Nekrosebazillus. 8°. 

Giessen, 1918. 

Alleaux. Frequence du bacille de la necrose dans les le- 
sions dites d'infection purulente chez le cheval. Hyg. de la 
viande [etc.], Evreux, 1910, iv, 361-364— Bruce (E. A.). An 
unusual case of necrobacillosis. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., Ithaca, 
1917-18, Hi, 338.— Cesari (E.). Etude experimental del'im- 
munisation contre le bacille de la necrose. Bull. Soc. centr. 
de med. vet., Par., 1921, lxxiv, 80: 1923, lxxvi, 454.— Chris- 
tiansen (M.). Embolische Nekrosen im Gehirn bei der 
Nekrobazillose der Kalber. Ztschr. f. Infektionskr. . . . d. 
Haustiere, Berl., 1921, xxii, 270-277.— Grosso (G.). Le le- 
sioni prodotte dal bacillo della necrosi negli animali domes- 
tici; difterite dei vitelli; necrosi del fegato degli agnelli; forme 
necrotiche spontanee e sperimentali del coniglio. Clin, vet., 
Milano, 1917, xl, 241; 271.— Howie (G.). Bacillary necrosis in 
the horse. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1918-19, xxxi, 169-172, 1 pi — 
Nolechek (W. F.). Necrobacillosis in horses and mules. J . 
Am. Vet. M. Ass., Ithaca, 1918, liv, 150-155.— Pesadori (G. 
E.). Contribute alio studio delle necrobacillosi; su di una 
forma epizootica specifica della capra. Clin, vet., Milano, 
1913, xxxvi, 816-819 — Schlegel (M.). Generalisierte Nekro- 
bacillosis bei Pferden. Ztschr. f. Infektionskr. . . . d. 
Haustiere, Berl., 1921, xxii, 252. 

Necrophilism. 

Kobudzinski (J.). *Ueber Grab- und Lei- 
chenschandung bei Geisteskranken. 8°. Ko- 
nigsberg i. Pr., 1917. 

Berg. Nekrophilie Oder Leichenschandung im epilepti- 
schen Dammerzustand ! Ztschr. f. Med. -Beam te, Berl., 

1913, xxvi, 681-693.— Griinthal (E.). Ein Fall von Leichen- 
fetischismus. Monatschr. f. Krim. -Psychol, [etc.], Heidelb., 
1924, xv, 38-43. — Gurrieri (R.). Un caso tipico di necrofilia; 
interpretazione dell' art. 144 del codice penale. Bull. d. sc. 
med. di Bologna, 1906, 8. s., vi, 121-142— Hulst (J. P. L.). 
Nekrophily and nekrosadism. Med. -Leg. J., N. Y., 1922, 
xxxix, 156-170.— Kiernan (J. G.). Necrolagny as a phase of 
mentality. Urol. & Cutan. Rev., St. Louis, 1923, xxvii, 1-3. — 
Montalti (A.). Un caso di necrofilia. Cesalpino, Arezzo, 

1914, x, 7-16, 1 ch. 

Necropsies. 

See Autopsies; Cadaver; Coroners. 

Necrosis. 

See, also, Brain (Necrosis of) ; Fat (Necrosis 
of); Necrobacillosis; Phosphorus (Necrosis 
from) . 

Amsler (C). Eigentiimliche Nekrosen in der Leber und 
in der Rinde der Nebennieren eines nicht ganz ausgetragenen, 
neugeborenen Kindes. Centralbl. f. allg. Path. u. path. 
Anat., Jena, 1912, xxiii, 817-822. — Bolognesi (G.). Lanecro- 
bioseprovoquee par lecourant electrique. Arch. ital. de biol., 
Pise, 1915, lxiv, 149-164.— Calleja (C). Metodo immuni- 
zante antinecrosico. Siglo med., Madrid, 1919, lxvi, 513; 
536 — Elizalde (P.-L). Caracteres distinctifs entre les tissus 
de granulation tuberculeux et syphilitiques dans les lesions 
necrotiques. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1920, lxxxiii, 
1502.— Glass (E.) & Kr tiger (Emilie). Weitere experimen- 
telle Forschungsergebnisse zur Tintenstiftnekrose. Zen- 
tralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1925, lii, 571-573.— Guerrini (G.). 
Sull' azione necrotizzante del siero di bove. Pathologica, 
Genova, 1912-13, v, 388-391.— Heusner (R.). Expertmen- 
telle Untersuchungen zur Lehre der Mediannekrosen, mit 
besonderer Berucksichtigung des Einfluss der Nervi depres- 
sores auf Sie. Beitr. z. path. Anat. u. z. allg. Path., Jena, 
1914, lviii, 88-129.— KUttner. Ueber Verschuttungsnekro- 
sen ganzer Extremitaten und andere Formen der chirurgi- 
schen Nekrose und Gangran. Deutsche med. Wchnschr , 
Leipz. & Berl., 1919, xlv, 702.— Opie (E. L.) & Alford (L. B.). 
The influence of diet upon necrosis caused by hepatic and 
renal poisons; diet and the nephritis caused by potassium i 
chromate, uranium nitrate, or chloroform. J. Exper M 1 
Lancaster, 1915, xxi, 21-37 — Poujol (G.). Les troubles de 
nutrition; la necrose. Bull. med. de l'Algerie, Alger, 1911 
xxii, 5-20 — Bibbert (H.). Die funktionelle Brauchbarkeit 
nekrotischer Stiitzgewebe. Deutsche med. Wchnschr 
Leipz. & Berl., 1915, xii, 333-335.- Schwarz (L.). Ueber 
einen Fall von, herdformigen Nekrosen in der Leber und 
Nebenniere einer erwachsenen Frau. Virchow's Arch f 
path Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1925, cclv, 360-372.— Stockman 
(G. C). Necrosis and its treatment. Railway Surg. J 



NECROSIS 



39 



NEEDLES 



Necrosis — continued. 

Chicago, 1912-13, xix, 90-96— Taylor (H. D.) & Austin (J. 
H.). The solvent action of antiseptics on necrotic tissue. J. 
Exper. M., N. Y., 1918, xxvii, 155-164. Also reprint.— liter 
(W.). Ueber Gewebsnekrosen nach Chininurethaninjektio- 
nen und einen dabei beobachteten histologischen Befund 
eines nekrotischen Muskels. Berl. klin. Wchnschr. 1921, 
lviii, 608. 

Necturus. 

Dawson (A. B.). The cloaca and cloacal glands of the 
male Necturus. J. Morphol., Phila., 1921-22, xxxvi, 447-460, 
3 pi.— Gamble (D. L.). The morphology of the ribs and 
transverse processes in Necturus maculatus. Ibid., 537-566. — 
Smith (B. G ). The nests and larvae of Necturus. Biol. 
Bull., Woods Hole, Mass., 1910-11, xx, 191-200. 

zur Nedden (Irmgard) [1892- ]. * Ueber die 
in der chirurg. Universitatsklinik zu Gottingen 
wahrend der Jahre 1S90-1916 behandelten 
Falle von tuberkuloser Spondylitis. [Gottin- 
gen.] 18 pp. 8°. Tubingen, H. Laupp, jr., 
1919. 

zur Nedden (Max Wilhelm) [1870- ]. An- 
leitung zur Begutachtung von Unf alien des 
Auges. viii, 34 pp. roy. 8°. Wiesbaden, J. F. 
Bergmann, 1911. 

Neddersen (Alwin Hermann Louis) [1877 ]. 
* Ueber einen Fall von umfangreicher Throm- 
bose der Pulmonararterie. 28 pp. 8°. Gies- 
sen, O. Kindt, 1908. 

Nedeff (Christo) [1882- ]. *Contribution k 
l'etude pharmacologique des asclepiadees; les 
calotropis. 66 pp. 8°. Paris, 1914. No. 162. 

Nedelkovitch (Jevrem). Observations sur 
l'acromegalie. 71 pp. 8°. Lausanne, 1920. 

Nedeltcheff (Nedeltcho-Christoff) . *Contribu- 
tion a l'etude du benzoate de benzvle. 22 pp. 
8°. Geneve, 1921. 

Nederlandsch Congres voor openbare gezond- 
heidsregeling. Codex alimentarius; uitgegeven 
op initiatief van het Congres voor openbare 
gezondheidsregeling. No. 1-5. large 8°. 
Groningen, P. Noordhoff, 1907-1911. 

Nederlandsch (Het) gasthuis voor behoeftige en 
minvermogende ooglijders, gevestigd te 
Utrecht. 1 v. 1887-1891. 8°. Utrecht. 

Nederlandsch Katholiek Congres. Officieel 
verslag van het tweede . . . tot bestrijding 
van het alcoholisme. 350 pp. 12°. Nijmegen, 
1907. 

Nederlandsch Maandschrift voor Geneeskunde. 
v. 1-14, 1920-1927. 8°. Leiden. 

Continuation of Nederlandsch Maandschrift voor Ver- 
loskunde en Vrouwenziekten en voor Kindergeneeskunde. 

Nederlandsch Maandschrift voor Verloskunde 
en Vrouwenziekten en voor Kindergenees- 
kunde. v. 1-8, 1912-1919. 8°. Leiden. 

Nederlandsch Tijdschrift voor Geneeskunde. 
v. 1-8, 1857-1864; 2. R., v. 1-72, 1865-1928. 
8°. Amsterdam. 

Nederlandsch Tijdschrift voor Verloskunde en 
Gynaecologie. v. 1-33, 1889-1928. 8°. 
Haarlem. 

Nederlandsche Maatschappij tot Bevordering 
der Geneeskunst. Rapport omtrent den 
toestand der Ziekenfondsen in Nederland. 
2 v., 699 pp.; 96, xxxiv pp., 2 1. 4°. [n. p.], 
1901-1907. 

Bestrijding der geslachtsziekten. [Com- 
bating venereal diseases.] 104 pp. roy. 8°. 
Amsterdam, F. van Rossen, 1911. 

Nederlandsche Maatschappij ter Bevordering 
der Pharmacie. Amsterdam. Catalogus van 
de Allgemeene Pharmaceutische Bibliotheek en 
van de boeken over pharmacie en aanverwante 
vakken, aanwezig in de Universiteitsbiblio- 
theek van Amsterdam. 6 p. 1., 261 pp. roy. 8°. 
Amsterdam, 1911. 



Nedey (Jean) [1885- ]. *Le transit stomacal 
des diverses formes medicamenteuses; applica- 
tions a l'iodure de potassium. 66 pp. 8°. 
Paris, 1912. No. 192. 

Nedon (Fritz) [1888- ]. *Ueber zwei atv- 
pische Glaukomfalle: Exkavation ohne Druck- 
steigerung und Drucksteigerung ohne Exkava- 
tion. 25 pp. 8°. Kiel, H. Fiencke, 1913. 

NedrigaHoff (Viktor Ivanovich) [1865-1923]. 
*Opit izucheniya immuniteta u gusenits pche- 
linoi moli (galeria melonella). [Immunity of 
the caterpillar of the bee moth (Galeria nielo- 
nella).] [St. Petersburg.] 78 pp., 2 pi. 8°. 
Kharkov, M. Zilberberg i S-vva, 1909. 

For biography see Vrach. dielo, Kharkov, 1923, vi, 206. 

Nee (Louis). *De la luxation du semilunaire. 
121 pp. 8°. Paris, 1905. No. 30. 

Nee (Paul) [1880- ]. *Etat actuel de la 
question du favus humain. 80 pp. 8°. Paris, 
1906. No. 79. 

Needham (Sir Frederick) [1836-1924]. 

Bond(C.H.). Obituary. J. Meat. Sc., Loud., 1925, hoi, 
1-8, port.— Obituary. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1924, ii, 545. 
Also Lancet, Lond., 1924, ii, 627. 

Needham (George Gordon) [1842-1922]. 

Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1922, lxxviii, 1217. 

Needham (Joseph) [1853-1920]. 

Obituary. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1920, ii, 259. 
Needham (Joseph). Science, religion, and 
reality. 6 p. 1., 396 pp. 8°. New York, Mac- 
miUan Co., 1925. 

Needle-holders. 

Blumenthal (A.). Ein neuer Nadelhalter. Deutsche 
med. W'chnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1913, xxxix, 1372.— Deus 
(P.). Ein neuer Nadelhalter Optimum. Schweiz. med. 
Wchnschr., Basel, 1924, liv, 870.— Jenness (B. F.). An im- 
proved needle-holder. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1910, liv, 
1050.— Jolly (R.). Ein neuer Nadelhalter. Munchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1912, lix, 201.— Megrail ( W. P.). Needle holder. 
J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1916, lxvi, 1922. Also reprint- 
Schmidt (G.). Hagedorn-Nadelhalter in Bogenform, 21 
oder 24 cm. lang, mit geradem oder schiefem Maule. Zen- 
tralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1921, xlviii, 1768 — Stimson (C. M.). 
A magnetized needle holder. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1914, 
xcix, 837; 1192. Also reprint.— Sweet (J. E.). A new 
needle-holder. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1916, lxiii, 766, 1 pi.— 
Woo(A.W.). Reverdin's needle-holder and needles. Lan- 
cet, Lond., 1918, i, 440. 

Needles (Injection and aspirating). 

. Gilmowski (S.). *Beitrage zur geschicht- 
lichen Entwicklung des Pansentrokars. [Leip- 
zig.] 8°. Lucka i. Thiir., 1925. 

Bederke. Rostfreie Kaniilen. Monatsh. f. prakt. Tierh., 
Stuttg., 1923-24, xxxiv, 359-362.— Brandeis. Aiguille pour 
ponction aseptiques. J. de m6d. de Bordeaux, 1916, xlvi, 
174-176.— Brunner (H.). Eine automatische Parazentesen- 
nadel. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1923, lvii, 
1039.— Davies (A.T.). A note on Thomas Davies, introducer 
of the exploring needle. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1922- 
23, xvi, Sect. Hist. Med., 19-22. — Elphinstone ( J. L.). The 
steel hypodermic needle, and an improved method of pre- 
venting rust. Dental Cosmos, Phila., 1917, lix, 307-309.— 
Fischer (O.). Ein neues Verfahren zur Injektion und Blu- 
tentnahme. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1925, 
li, 478. — Galli (O . ) . Un nouveau trocart pour l'e vacuat ion de 
l'cedeme cardiaque. Arch. d. mal. du cceur [etc.], Par., 1923, 
xvi, 591.— Grimberg (A.). Nouvelle aiguille pour prise de 

sang. Presse med., Par., 1923, xxxi (annexe), 1447. 

Mandrin pour aiguille exploratrice. Ibid., 1488.— Heinrich 
(E.). Sanctorius und die Erfindung des Trokars. Arch. f. 
d. Oesch. d. Naturw. [etc.], Leipz., 1913, vi, 160-162.— 
Leschke (E.). Ein Troikart mit seitlichen Oeffnungen. 
Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 1913, Ix, 2627 — M arse hi k (H.). 
Neue Kaniilen. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 
1922, lvi, 802-807.— Mauclaire. Presentation du trocart 
formolateur de M. Dev6. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de 
Par., 1913, n. s., xxxviii, 709— Miller (C. J.). A non-leakable 
trocar. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1915, xxi, 133.— 
Oden (C. L. A.). A use for the discarded hypodermic needle 
J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1923, lxxxi, 2032.— Orbach (E.). 
Kaniilensonden. Therap. d. Oegenw., Berl., 1925, lxvi. 
140.— Pannier (R.). Aiguille-trocart. Compt. rend. Soc. 
de biol., Par., 1919, lxxxii, 1043.— Prosper! (M. H.). New- 
method for opening hypodermic needles. J. Am. M. Ass., 
Chicago, 1919, lxxiii, 550.— Raab (E .) . Ueber eine Neuerung 



NEEDLES 



40 



NEGATIVISM 



Needles (Injection and aspirating) — con. 

bei Injektionsnadeln; wie kimnen wir uns gegen die Gefahren 
des Bruches von Injektionsnadeln schiitzen? Med. Klin., 

Berl., 1924, xx, 803. Neuerung bei Injektionsnadeln; 

hcnutz gegen die Gefahr des Bruches von Injektionsnadeln 
Ztschr. f. Stomatol., Wien & Berl., 1924, xxii, 575-579.— Steel 
(W . A.). The intravenous needle. Med. J. & Rec, N. Y., 
1925, cxxi, 26.— Steinhcll. Die Rekordnadel. Med. Klin., 
Bed., 1925, xxi, 734.— Uriarte (L.). Modcle de trocart. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1925, xcii, 903.— Weber (E.). 
Ein neuer Trokar mit Sperrvorriehtung. Berl. tieriirztl. 
Wchnschr., 1922, xxxviii, 482. 

Needles (Surgical). 

Allen (D. S.). A thread-retaining needle. Surg., Gynec. 
& Obst., Chicago, 1921, xxxii, 558.— Bonney (V.). On the 
sole use of Keverdin's needle. Lancet, Lond., 1917, i, 995. 

A standardized Reverdin needle and holder. Brit. 

M. J., Lond., 1921, i, 465.— Braatz (E.). Die ungestielte, 
doppelrohrige Unterbindungsnadel an S telle der Deschamps- 
schen gestielten. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1923, 1, 521 — 
Cocu. Aiguille tubulce a lame amovible pour l'emploi des 
fils metalliques dans les sutures cutam''es. Bull. Soc. centr. 
demed. vet., Par., 1923, lxxvi, 43.— Cole (P. P.). The central 
eyed needle in surgery. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 
1917, xxiv, 122— Co well (E. M.). A new surgical needle. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1920, ii, 481.— Doran (A. H. G.). Valen- 
tine Mott's aneurysm needle for ligature of the innominate 
and subclavian arteries. Ibid., 1922, i, 639. —Dukes (C. A.). 
An improved surgical needle. Am. J. Surg., N. Y., 1914, 
xxviii, 201— Fischer (V. B.). A free needle for suturing sub- 
mucous flaps. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1918, xxviii, 109- 
111. — Glendining (B.). Square-bodied needles. Lancet, 

Lond., 1920, ii, 1180. Surgical needles. Brit. M. J., 

Lond., 1921, i, 127.— Higgins (J. A). A type of continuous 
threaded aneurysm needle. J. Lab. & Clin. M., St. Louis, 
1918-19, iv, 453-455.— Kahn (A.). A needle carrying a con- 
tinuous suture. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1919, xcvi, 413. ■ 

New needles for sewing in deep cavities. N. York M. J. 
[etc.], 1919, cx, 893. Also reprint. — Reverdin (A.). Aiguille 
a suture et pincette a enlever les agrafes Michel. Rev. mod. 
de la Suisse Rom., Geneve, 1910, xxx, 143-146.— Soresi (A. 
L.). Double-eyed aneurism needle. Ann. Surg., Phila., 
1919, lxix, 440-442.— Souttar (H. S.). An improved surgical 
needle. Lancet, Lond., 1921, ii, 133 — Speidel (W. C). A 
new needle for suturing purposes. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 

1916, lxvii, 1228. Also reprint— Tennant (C. E.). The 
selection of surgical needles. Denver M. Times & Utah M. 
J., 1911-12, xxii, 309-312.— Thomas (J. L.). The eye of sur- 
gical needles; a new form. Lancet, Lond., 1911, i, 935. — 
Whiteford (C. H.). An improved form of needle for muscle 
and fascia. Ibid., 1915, ii, 872 — Wildt (A.). Ueber die Ver- 
wendung vergoldeter chirurgischer Nadeln. Miinchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1910, lvii, 2005. 

Needles and pins (Swallowed). 

Adams (J. E.). X-rays versus probe. Med. Press & 
Circ, Lond., 1910, n. s., lxxxix, 630.— Balgarnie (W.). The 
curious history of a swallowed pin. Lancet, Lond., 1911, ii, 
500.— Barber (W. H.). Recovery of a needle from tendon of 
flexor longus hallucis. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1920, xcviii, 728.— 
Bilhaut (M.). Ablation d'une aiguille brisee et logee acci- 
dentellement entre le trapeze et le scaphoide de la main droit*. 
Ann. dechir. et d'orthop., Par., 1910, xxiii, 257-261.— Billups 
(H. B.). A swallowed pin. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1915, i, 364. — 
Black (H.). A case of pin swallowing. Arch. Radiol. & 
Electroth., Lond., 1917, xxi, 395 — Brickner (W.- M.). The 
removal of needle fragments from the skelet al muscles. Am. 
J. .Surg.,N. Y., 1915, xxix, 191.- Bulkley (K.). A method of 
precision for the removal of needles in the hand; the use of the 
microphone. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1917, lxvi, 19-23, 3 pi.— 
Chcpmell (I. O.). The curious history of a swallowed pin. 
Lancet, Lond., 1911, ii, 723.— Eisler (F.). Unsere Technik 
der Nadelextraktion im Rontgenlichte. Miinchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1918, lxv, 242.— Henrard (E.). Dela determina- 
tion de la longueur exacte des fragments d 'aiguille introduits 
dans l'organisme. Presse mod. beige, Brux., 1912, lxiv, 279- 
283. — Holman (C. C). Removal of needles embedded in 
the hand. Clin. J., Lond., 1915, xliv, 395 — Infroit (C). 
Localisation des aiguilles par la methode du compas. Bull, et 
mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1920, xc, 29 — Jordan (W. P.). A 
method of locating the buried needle. West. M. Times, 
Denver, 1915-16, xxxv, 426-428 — Lechcvallier. Extraction 
des fragments d'aiguille de la main ct des doigts. Rev. gen. 
de din. et de therap., Par., 1915, xxix, 10-12 — Liddon (E.). 
The curious history of a swallowed pin. Lancet, Lond., 191 1, 
ii, 852. — McWhor'ter (G. L.). Surgical treatment of needles 
in the hand. Surg. Clin. Chicago, Phila., 1918, ii, 787-792.— 
Margulies. Ueber eine Nadelschluckerin. Vrtljschr. f. 
gerichtl. Med., Berl., 1911, 3. F., xli, 2. Suppl.-Heft, 202-207.— 
Monks (G. H.). Experimental use of magnetism for locat- 
ing needles in the tissues. Boston M. & S. J., 1915, clxxii, 
285; 659: clxxiii, 37; 451.— Orth. Ueber eine Nadelschlucke- 
rin. Verhandl. d. Berl. med. Gesellsch. 1909, Berl., 1910, xl, 
pt. 1, 61-64.— Perkins (C. W.). Open safety pin in an in- 
iant's stomach and duodenum. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 

1917, lxix, 2104. yiteo reprint. —Quain (E. P.). Theremoval 
of sewing-needles from subcutaneous tissues. J. Am. M. 
Ass., Chicago, 1911, lvi, 344.— Sime (D.). The swallowing 
of a pin and its dangers. Lancet, Lond., 1912, ii, 279. — Skil- 
lern (P .G.). On the extraction of needles from tissues. In- 



Needles and pins (Swallowed) — could. 

terstate M. J., St. Louis, 1915, xxii, 246 — Thompson (G. 
S). The operation of choice for the removal of neecuea. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1913, ii, 1227 — Viannay «' •)• in . ^' 
ment des aiguilles immergees sous les teguments. 1 ro\ mce 
med., Par., 1914, 3. s., xxv, 63.— Weiss (S.). An open safety 
pin swallowed by an eight -months-old child, an< L.P*5S£? 
through the rectum after four davs. Med. Rec, N. i ..Vim, 
xcvi, 189. Also reprint — Wullyamoz. Precede radioseo- 
pique pour l'extraction des aiguilles. Arch, d'electr. mod., 
Bordeaux, 1911, xix, 495-498. 
Neef (Frederick Emil). Guiding principles in 
surgical practice, v, 180 pp. 8°. New York, 
1914. 

Neeff (Adolf). Der alte Heim; ein Arzt; ein 
Christ; ein Charakterkopf. In Anekdoten 
zusammengestellt. 90 pp., port. 12°. Stutt- 
gart [1924]. 

Neel (Philippe). Contribution a 1' etude de 
l'arthrcctomie. 86 pp. 8°. Paris, 1907. No. 
366. 

Neelsen (F.). Unsere Freunde unter den niede- 
ren Pilzen. 32 pp. 8°. Berlin, 1883. 

Forms Heft 428 of Samml. gemeinverstandl. wissensch. 
Vortr., Berl. 

von Neergaard (Kurt). *Grundregeln der 
Mikro-Photographie mit Angabe einer ein- 
fachen optisch-rationellen Apparatur. 58 pp. 
8°. Zurich, J. J. Meier, 1916. 

Nees von Esenbeck (Theodoras Fridericus 
Ludovicus) [1787-1837]. Icones plantarum 
medicinalium, oder Sammlung officineller 
Pflanzen. 98 1., 120 pi. fol. Diisseldorf, Arnz 
& Co., 1833. 

Neff (Frank Chaffee) [1872- ]. Diseases of 
the digestive system of childhood, xx, 359 pp. 
roy. 8°. New York, London, D. Appleton & 
Co"., 1927. 

Neff (Hermann) [1891- ]. *Ueber Pseudo- 
hermaphroditismus. (Mit 2 Fallen von 
Pseudohermaphroditismus femininus externus 
eigener Beobachtung.) [Miinchen.] 30 pp. 
8°. Bamberg, W. Gartner, 1914. 

Neff (James Mitchell) [1875-1925]. 

Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1925, lxxxiv, 835. 

Neff (John Henry) [1843-1912]. 

Obituary. Virginia M. Semi-Month., Richmond, 1912- 
13, xvii, 28. 

Neff (Lorenz) [1886- ]. *Ueber die Wundbe- 
handlung mit Bolus alba nach Versuchen an 
der Freiburger chirurgischen Universitats- 
poliklinik. [Freiburg i. Br.] 61 pp. 8°. 
Strassburg i. E., Muh & Cie., 1912. 

Neff (Ulrich). *Beitrag zur Lehre von der oto- 
genen akuten progressiven Osteomyelitis des 
Schlafebeins beim Kinde und beim Erwach- 
senen. [Basel.] 53 pp. 8°. Miinchen & 
Wiesbaden, J. F. Bergmann, 1920. 

Neft (Freida). *Ein Beitrag zu den syphiliti- 
schen Psychosen. 28 pp., 1 1. . 8°. Bern, H. 
von Kamp-Berger, 1908. 

Neftel (William Basil) [1830-1906.] 

[Obituary.] Boston M. & S. J., 1906, cliv, 142. Also 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1900, i, 416.— Shastid (T. H.). Obituary. 
In Am. Encycl. & Diet. Ophth. (Wood), Chicago, 1917, xi, 
8300-8301. 

Negativism. 

See, also, Insanity. 

Mager (B.). * Ueber den Negativismus. 
lErlangen.] 8°. Wasserburg am Inn, 1912. 

Bleuler (E.). The theory of schizophrenic negativism. 
J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y. & Lancaster, Pa., 1912, xxxix, 
50-57.— Briand (M.) & Porc'her (Y.). Un cas de delire de 
negation; opposition d'un syndrome hypocondriaque imagi- 
natif au syndrome molancolique de Cotard. Bull. Soc. clin 
de med. ment., Par., 1920, viii, 184-188.— Bridges (K. M. B.). 
Some observations on contrariness or negativism. Ment 
Hyg., Albany, 1925, ix, 521-528.— Capgras (J.). Negati 
vismesimulateurd'amnesie generate. Bull. Soc. clin. demM 
ment., Par., 1920, viii, 133-140.— Horstmann (W.). Ceber 



NEGATIVISM 



41 



NEGROES 



Negativism — continued. 

die psychologischen Grundlagen des Negativismus. Monat- 
schr f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1917, Orig., xli, 88-102.— 
Jung (C. G.). Kritik iiber E. Bleuler; zurTheorie des sehi- 
zophrenen Negativismus. Jahrb. f. psychoanal. u. psycho- 
pathol. Forsch., Leipz. & Wien, 1911, iii, 469-474.— Leroy. 
Delire syst&natisfi des nogat ions; trente aunees d'observation. 
Bull. Soc. clin. de mod. ment., Par., 1920, viii, 100-164.— 
RIese(VV.). Zur Psychopathologie des Negativismus. Mo- 
natschr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1925, lviii, 121-126.— 
Wolters (A. W.). The process of negation. Brit. J. Psy- 
chol., Cambridge , 1916-17, viii, 183-211. 

Negbaur (Walter). *Ueber die Potentialdiffe- 
renzen von Ketten mit trockenen festen Elec- 
trolyten. [Erlangen.] 21 pp. 8°. Leipzig, 
J. A. Barth, 1892. 

Negendank (Johanna) [1880- ]. *Beitrag 
zur Kasuistik der Lungentumoren mit beson- 
derer Beriicksichtigung des Rontgenbefundes. 
[Munchen.] 32 pp. 8°. Borna-Leipzig, R. 
Norske, 1916. 

Negre (Charles-Leopold-Auguste) [1879- ]. 
*Quelques recherches sur le cancer spontane" et 
le cancer experimental des souris. [Paris.] 36 
pp. 8°. Sceaux, 1910. No. 156. 

Negre (Leopold) . 

See Armand-Delille (P.-F.) & Negre (L.) . Technique de 
la reaction [etc.]. 8°. Paris, 1922— Calmette (A ), Negre 
(L.) & Boquet (A.). Manuel technique de microbiologic 
[etc.]. 8°. Paris, 1926. 

& Boquet (A.). Antigenotherapie de la 

tuberculose par les extraits methyliques de 
bacilles de Koch, preface de A. Calmette. 158 
pp., 1 1., 2 pi. 8°. Paris, Masson & Cie., 1927. 

Negre (Yves-Jean-Louis) [1888- ]. *Contri- 
bution a 1' etude des kystes sereux epitheliaux 
congenitaux de l'iris. 80 pp. 8°. Bordeaux, 
1914. No. 81. 

Negrescu (Valerian C.) [1857-1914]. 

Campeanu. Necrolog. Spitalul, Bucuresci, 1914, xxxiv, 
415. 

Negri (Adelchi) [1876-1912]. Contributo alio 
studio dell' eziologia della rabbia. 32 pp., 
1 pi. 8°. Pavia, 1905. 

In Atti . . . r. 1st. Lomb. di sc. e lett. 1903-4, Milano, 
1905, xix. 

■ Sull eziologia della rabbia. La diagnosi 

della rabbia in base ai nuovi reperti. 27 pp. 
8°. Pavia, 1905. 

In Atti . . . r. 1st. Lomb. di sc. e lett. 1903-4, Milano, 
1905, xix. 

Sulla morfologia e sul ciclo del parassita 

della rabbia (neuroryctes hydrophobiae Cal- 
kins); 1 1., pp. 469-486, 3 pi. roy. 4°. Roma, 
1909. 

Ulteriori osservazioni sul valore della 

"bonifica umana," come mezzo di lotta contro 
la malaria. 85 pp. 9 maps. 4°. Pavia, 1910. 

For biography see Arch, de parasitol., Par., 1913-14, xvi 
161-167, port. (C. Joyeux). Also Atti Accad. d. sc. med. e 
nat. in Ferrara, 1911-12, lxxxvi, 83-87 (N. Tiberti). Also Boll, 
d. Soc. med.-chir., di Pavia, 1912, xxvi, 87-124 (C. Golgi). 
Also Boll. d. Soc. med. di Pavia, 1912, 2. s., v, 67 (E. Ber- 
tarelli). Also Boston M. & S. J., 1912, clxvi, 612. Also 
Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 1912, lix, 712 (E. Veratti). Also 
Parasitology, Cambridge, 1912, v, 151 (G. H. F. Nuttall). 

Negri (Giovanni) . I tumori dell' intestino e del 
mesenterio e loro cura. 704 pp. roy. 8°. 
Parma, Fresching & Co., 1916. 

Negri (Luigi). Ricettario di terapia fisica; prin- 
cipali applicazioni e principali metodi. 278 
pp., 1 1. 16°. Vercelli, D. Bellavite [1907]. 

Negri (Pietro). 

See Boschetti (Frederico) & Negri (Pietro). Vaccini e 
sieri immunizzanti [etc.]. 12°. Milano [1897]. 

Negri bodies. 

See Rabies. 

Negrie (Joseph-Henri-Auguste) [1887- ]. 
*Les arythmies respiratoires et orthostatiques. 
121 pp. 8°. Bordeaux, 1911. No. 42. 



Negrier (Paul). Les bains a, travers les ages, 
avec la collaboration de Pierre Calmettes & 
M. Marechalar. 345 pp. 4°. Paris, 1925. 

Negriny Lopez (Juan) [1892- ]. *ZurFrage 
nach der Genese der Piqure-Glykosurie. [Leip- 
zig.] 18 pp., 1 ch. 8°. Bonn, M. Hager, 1912. 

Negritos. 

Bean (R. B.). Types of Negritos in the Philippine 
Islands. Am. Anthrop., Lancaster, Pa., 1910, n. s., xii, 220- 
236.— Newton (P.). Observations on the negritos of the 
Philippine Islands. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., Wash., 1920, iii, 
1-24.— Ottofy (L.). The teeth of the Negritos. Tr. Inter- 
nal Dent. Cong., Lond., 1914, vi, 55-59.— Poutrin. Les 
negrilles du Congo. Anthropologic, Par., 1912, xxiii, suppl. 
53-55.— Schebesta (P. P.). Die Negritostamme der malaii- 
schenHalbinsel; GliederungundNamen. Ztschr. f. Ethnol , 
Berl., 1924, lvi, 169-175.— Vanoverbergta (M.). Negritos of 
Northern Luzon. Anthropos, St. Gabriel-Modling, 1925, xx, 
148; 399, 20 pi. 

Negro (Camillo) [1861-1927]. Patalogia e cli- 
nica del sistema nervoso; lesioni. xxiv, 560 pp. 
roy. 8°. Torino, S. Lattes & Co., 1912. 

For biography see Riforma med., Napoli, 1927, xliii, 1080, 
port. (M. Ponzio). 

Negro Year Book: an annual encyclopedia of 
the Negro. 5 v. 8°. Tuskegee, Ala., 1913- 
1922. 

Negroes. 

See, also, Africa; Anthropology; Mulat- 
toes; Negritos; West Indies. 

Basden (G. T.). Among the tribes of Ni- 
geria, an account of the curious and interesting 
habits, customs, and beliefs of a little-known 
African people [etc.]. 8°. London, 1921. 

Berke (T.). *Anthropologische Beobach- 
tungen an Kamerunnegern. 8°. Strassburg 
i. E., 1905. 

Brown (J. T.). Among the Bantu nomads. 
8°. London, 1926. 

Dornan (S. S.). Pygmies and Bushmen of 
the Kalahari; an account of the hunting tribes 
inhabiting the great arid plateau of the Kala- 
hari Desert, their precarious manner of living, 
their habits, customs, and beliefs [etc.]. 8°. 
London, 1925. 

Dowd (J.). The negro races; a sociological 
study, v. 1. 8°. New York & London, 1907. 

Driberg (J. H.). The Lango, a Nilotic 
tribe of Uganda, with a foreword bv Sir Robert 
Thorne Coryndon. roy. 8°. London [1923]. 

Johnston (Sir H. H.). The negro in the 
New World. 4°. New York, 1910. 

Journal (The) of Negro History, v. 1-7, 
1916-1922. 8°. Lancaster, Pa., & Washing- 
ton, D. C. 

Leonard (A. G.). The lower Niger and its 
tribes. 8°. London, 1906. 

Loth (E.). *Beitrage zur Anthropologic der 
Negerweichteile. (Muskelsystem.) [Heidel- 
berg.] 8°. Stuttgart, 1912. 

Price (W.). The Negro around the world. 
8°. New York [1925]. 

Talbot (P. A.). Life in Southern Nigeria; 
the magic, beliefs, and customs of the Ibibio 
tribe. 8°. London, 1923. 

Weule (K.). Negerleben in Ostafrik. Er- 
gebnisse einer ethnologischen Forschungsreise. 
8°. Leipzig, 1909. 

Boyle (E. M.). A comparative physical study of the 
Negro. J. Nat. M. Ass., Tuskegee, Ala., 1912, iv, 124-130 — 
Chantre (E.) & PIttard (E.). Contribution a l'etude an- 
thropologique des Aschanti. Anthropologie, Par., 1925, xxxv, 
453-466. — Cornet. Etudes sur les troupes noires; le recrute- 
ment des tirailleurs senegalais. Rev. d. troupes colon., Par., 
1911, i, 130-138.— Cotte( J.). Remarques au sujet du roles du 
pigment cutan6 du negre. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 
1914, lxxvi, 888-890.— Daniel (G.). L'enfance au Congo. 

Clinique, Brux., 1912, xxvi, 647-653. Quelques types 

de negres du Congo. ^Esculape, Par., 1913, iii, 126-128.— De 
Castro (L.). Criminalita etiopica. Arch, di antrop. crim. 



NEGROES 



42 



NEGROES 



Negroes— continued. 



[etc.], Torino, 1915, s. 4, vii, f>73-676.— Hoernle (A. Winifred) . 
The social organizat ion of the Nama Hottentot's of Southwest 
Africa. Am. Anthrop., Menasha, Wis., 1925, xxvii, 1-24.— 
Johnston (SirH. H.). The world-position of the negro and 
negroid. Pai>ers . . . Univ. Races Cong., Lond., 1911, i, 
328-336.— Keith (A.). On certain physical characters of the 
negroes of the Congo Free State and Nigeria; being a report 
on material supplied by Mr. E. Tordav, T. A. Joyce [et al.]. 
J. Roy. Anthrop. Inst., Or. Brit. & Ire'land, Lond., 1911, xli, 
40-71, 4 pi — Loth (E.). Anthropologische Beobachtungen 
am. Muskelsystem der Neger. Sitzungsb. d. anthrop. Ge- 
sellsch. in Wien, 1911-12, 63-67. Ueber anthropolo- 

gische Unterschiede an den Eingeweiden, Gefassen und Ner- 
ven der Neger. Kor.-Bl. d. deutsch. Gesellsch. f. Anthrop., 
[etc.], Brnschwg., 1912, xliii, 129-132— Malcolm (L. W. G.). 
Notes on the physical anthropology of certain West African 
Tribes; Munchi. Man, Lond., 1920, xx, 116-121.— Mangin. 
L'utilisation des troupes noires. Bull, et mem. Soc. d'an- 
throp. de Par. , 1911, 6. s., ii, 80-100.— Mind (The) of the Ne- 
gro; psychological testsindicatethat black and whiteraces are 
equal in lower mental functions but not in the higher ones; 
industrial education therefore better adapted to the negro 
race than literary educat ion; possibility of production of emi- 
ment men from the negroes and mulattoes in America. J. 
Hered., Wash., 1917, viii, 153— Neveu-Lemaire. Negres 
blancs et negres pies. iEsculape, Par., 1925, xv, n. s., 84-88.— 
Picard (F.). Moeurs et coutumes des indigenes de la boucle, 
du Niger. Bull, et mem. Soc. d'ant hrop. de Par., 1910, 6. s., i, 
422-443 — Schachtzabel (A.). Die Siedelungsverhaltnisse 
der Bantu-Neger. Internat. Arch. f. Ethnogr., Leiden, 1912, 
xx, Suppl., 1-79, 4 ill.— Seiner (F.). Beobachtungen und 
Messungen an Buschleuten. Ztschr. f. Ethnol., Berl., 1912, 
xliv, 275-288.— Stannus(H. S.). The life span of the negroes 
Lancet, Lond., 1914, i, 1038.— Thiroux. De quelques ma- 
ladies imputees aux troupes noires. Rev. d. troupes colon., 
Par., 1911, i, 121-129.— Virchow (H.). Ueber Gesichtsmus- 
kulatur von Negern. Verhandl. d. anat. Gesellsch., Jena, 
1912, xxvi, 217-224.— Werner (H.). Anthropologische, eth- 
nologische und ethnographische Beobachtungen iiber die 
Heikum- und Kungbuschleute. Ztschr. f. Ethnol., Berl., 
1906, xxxviii, 241-268.— Zeidler (H. F. B.). Beitrage zur An- 
thropologie der Gesichtsweichteile der Neger. Ztschr. f. 
Morphol. u. Anthrop., Stuttg., 1919-20, xxi, 153-184. 

Negroes in the United States. ' 

Brawley (B. G.). The Negro in literature 
and art in the United States. 8°. New York, 
1918. 

■ A short history of the American 

negro. Rev. ed. 8°. New York, 1919. 

Bruce (P. A.). The plantation negro as a 
freeman; observations on his character, condi- 
tion, and prospects in Virginia. 12°. New 
York [etc.], 1889. 

Child (Mrs. Lydia M. F.). The freed- 
men's book. 12°. Boston, 1865. 

Dowd (J.). The negro in American life. 8°. 
New York & London [1926]. 

Dublin (L. I.). Recent changes in negro 
mortalitv. 8°. New York, 1924. 

Du Bois (W. E. B.). The Negro. 8°. 
New York [1915]. 

Evans (M. S.). Black and white in the 
southern states; a study of the race problem in 
the United States from a South African point 
of view. 8°. London, 1915. 

Ferguson (G. O.). The psychology of the 
Negro, an experimental study. 4°. New York 
[1916]. 

Gant (L. L.) . The destiny of the American 
negro; or, As an eagle stirreth up her nest. 8°. 
Nashville, 1920. 

Grimke (A. H.). Modern industrialism and 
the negroes of the United States. 8°. Wash- 
ington, 1908. 

Hart (A. B.). The southern South. 12°. 
New York & London, 1910. 

Health (The) and physique of the Negro 
American; a social study made under the direc- 
tion of Atlanta University by the Eleventh 
Atlanta Conference; edited by W. E. Burg- 
hardt Du Bois. 8°. Atlanta, Ga., 1906. 

Illinois. Chicago commission on race rela- 
tions. The negro in Chicago; a study of race 
relations and a race riot. 8°. Chicago [1922]. 



Negroes in the United States — continued. 

Kenney (J. A.). The negro in medicine, 
roy. 8°. Tuskegee Institute, Ala. [1912]. 

Mayo (M. J.). The mental capacity of tne 
American negro. 8°. New York [1913]. 

Columbia Contributions to Philosophy and Psychology 
[1913], xxii, No. 2. 

Mitchell (G. W.). The question before 
Congress, a consideration of the debates and 
final action by Congress upon various phases ot 
the race question in the U. S. 8°. Philadel- 
phia [1918]. . 

Mortalitv among Negroes in cities. S . 
Atlanta, Ga., 1903. 

Negro year book: an annual encyclopedia 
of the Negro. 1913-1919, 1921-22, v. 2-6. 
8°. Tuskegee, Ala., 1913-1922. 

Niles (G. M.). A therapeutic study in 
white and black. Proctologist [etc.], St. Louis, 
1917, xi, 27-30. 

Peabody (F. G.). Education for life; the 
story of Hampton Institute, told in connection 
with the fiftieth anniversary of the foundation 
of the school. 8°. Garden City, New York, 
1918. 

Reed (Ruth). *Negro illegitimacy in New 
York City. [Columbia Univ.] 8°. New 
York, 1926. 

Roman (C. V.). American civilization 
and the Negro; the Afro- American in rela- 
tion to national progress. 8°. Philadelphia, 
1916. 

Seligmann (H. J.). The Negro faces 
America. 8°. New York, 1920. 

Shupeldt (R. W.). The Negro: a men 
ace to American civilization. 8°. Boston, 
1907. 

America's greatest problem: The 

Negro. Illustrated. 8°. Philadelphia, 1915. 

Sieg (Vera). The Negro problem: a bibliog- 
raphy. 8°. Madison, Wis., 1908. 

Triplett (H. F.). Negrolana. By Doctor 
Frank [pseud.]. 8°. Boston [1924]. 

United States. Bureau of Census. Bul- 
letin 8. Negroes in the United States. 4°. 
Washington, 1904. 

United States. Library of Congress. 
Division of Bibliography. Select list of ref- 
erences on the Negro question. Compiled 
under the direction of Appleton Prentiss Clark 
Griffin, chief bibliographer. 2. issue, with 
additions. 4°. Washington, 1906. 

Van Evrie (J. H.). Negroes and Negro 
slavery. 3. ed. 12°. New York, 1863. 

White supremacy and Negro subordi- 
nation; or, Negroes a subordinate race, and 
(so-called) slavery its normal condition, with 
an appendix, showing the past and present 
condition of the countries south of us. 2. ed. 
12°. New York, 1868. 

Williams (G. W.). History of the negro 
race in America from 1619 to 1880. Negroes as 
slaves, as soldiers, and as citizens; together 
with a preliminary consideration of the unity 
of the human family, an historical sketch of 
Africa, and an account of the Negro govern- 
ments of Sierra Leone and Liberia. Popular 
ed. 8°. New York [1882]. 

Wood (J. B.). The Negro in Chicago. 8°. 
[Chicago, 1917.] 

Woodson (C. G.). A century of Negro 
migration. 8°. Washington, 1918. 

The mind of the Negro as reflected in 

letters written during the crisis, 1800-1860. 
8°. Washington [1926]. 



NEGROES 



43 



NEISSER 



Negroes in the United States — continued. 

Bardin (J ). The psychological factor in southern race 

Sroblems. Pop. Sc. Month., N. Y., 1913, lxxxiii, 368-374 — 
iermaii (H. S.). An experience of 18 months' association 
and close observation in the negroes' mental, physical, and 
moral activities, as compared to that of white races. J. 
Mich. M. Soc, Grand Rapids, 1920, xix, 241-245— Dodge 
(E ) The Mulatto problem. J. llered., Wash., 1925, xvi, 
281-286.— Douglas (S. W.). Difficulties and superstitions 
encountered in practice among the negroes. J. Arkansas M. 
Soc, Little Rock, 1921, xviii, 155-158— Dowling (O.). The 
Negro as a health factor. Texas State J. M., Fort Worth, 
1915-16, xi, 470-473.— DuBois(W.E. B.). Tne Negro race in 
the United States of America. Papers . . . Univ. Races 
Cong., Lond., 1911, i, 348-364.— Haynes (G. E.). Migration 
of negroes into Northern cities. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social 

Work, Chicago, 1917, xliv, 494-497. Negro migration; 

its effect on family and community life in the North. Ibid., 
1924, li, 62-75.— Herskovits (M. J.). Some observations on 
the growth of colored boys. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., Wash., 

1924, vii, 439-446. A further discussion on the varia- 
bility of family strains in the negro-white population of New 
York City. J. Am. Statist. Ass., N. Y., 1924-25, xx, 380- 
389.— Hill (J. A.). Recent northward migration of the 
Negro. Month. Labor Rev., Wash., 1924, xviii, No. 3, 1-14.— 
Keller (R. L.). Svphilis and tuberculosis in the Negro race. 
Texas State J. M., Fort Worth, 1923-24, xix, 495-498 — 
Landis (J. H.). The Negro health problem in cities. Ohio 
M. J., Columbus, 1916, xii, 173-175.— Lind (J. E.). The color 
complex in the Negro. Psychoanalyt. Rev., N. Y., 1913-14, 
i, 404^14.— Lydston (G. F.). The race problem in America 
in its relation to criminal sociology. Am. J. Clin. M., Chi- 
cago, 1910, xvii, 56; 170.— von Mackay. Moderne Entwick- 
lungslinien des Negerproblems in der Neuen Welt. Polit.- 
anthrop. Rev., Heldburgh., 1910, ix, 247-254— Mecklin 
(J. M.). The philosophy of the color line. Am. J. Sociol., 
Chicago, 1913, xix, 343-357.— Mercer (Florence M.). The 
color preferences of 1,006 negroes. J. Comp. Psychol., Bait., 

1925, v, 109-146.— Meyers (Sarah B.). The Negro problem as 
it appears to a public-health nurse. Am. J. Nursing, Roches- 
ter, N. Y., 1918-19, xix, 278-281.— Nichols (F. O.). Some 
public health problems of the Negro. J. Social Hyg.,N. Y., 
1922, viii, 281-285.— Painter (G. S.). The future of the 
American Negro. Am. Anthrop., Lancaster, Pa., 1919, xxi, 
410-420.— Park (R. E.). Racial assimilation in secondary 
groups, with particular reference to the Negro. Am. J. 
Sociol., Chicago, 1913-14, xix, 606-623.— Patton (G. F.). 
The relative immunity of the Negro to alcoholism. N. Orl. 
M. & S. J., 1911, lxiv, 201-209.— Pollock (H. M.). Mental 
disease among negroes in the United States. State Hosp. 
Quart., Albany, 1925-26, xi, 47-66.— Proudnt (F. T.). Food 
habits and customs of the Negro race in the South. Hosp. 
Soc. Serv., N. Y., 1922, v, 233-241.— Reed (Ruth). Illegiti- 
macy among negroes. J. Social Hyg.,N. Y., 1925, xi, 73-91. — 
Robinson (J. H.). The Cincinnati Negro survey and pro- 
gram. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, Chicago, 1919, xlvi, 
524-530.— Roman (C. V.). Fifty years' progress of the 
American Negro in health and sanitation. J. Nat. M. Ass., 
Tuskegee, Ala., 1917, ix, 61-67. Negro health prob- 
lems. Univ. Cincin. Med. Bull., 1920-1922, i, No. 3, 53-55.— 
Simpson (Q. I.) & Castle (W. E.). A family of spotted 
negroes. Am. Naturalist, Lancaster, 1913, xlvii, 50-56. Also 
reprint.— Toulmin (H.). The American Negro as an insur- 
ance risk. [Discussion.] Abstr. Proc. Assoc. Life Insur. 
Med. Directors America, 1912-1914, N. Y., 1915, 152-167.— 
Trask (J. W.). Death rates of the colored population, their 
trend and significance in the United States. Pub. Health 
Rep., Wash., 1916, xxxi, 705-711. Also reprint. 

Neher (Alois). *Experimentelle Untersuchun- 
gen iiber Wurmmittel speziell iiber Thymol und 
Oleum thvmi. [Miinchen.] 6 pp. 8°. Hoch- 
stadt a. Aisch [1923]. 

Nehl (Fritz Wilhelm) [1888- ]. *Lakunare 
Sehnervenatrophie und glaukomatose Exkava- 
tion. 28 pp. 8°. Rostock, Adler's Erben, 
1913. 

Nehring (Alfred) [1845-1904]. 

Rorig (G.). Nekrolog. Zool. Anz. Wurzb., 1908, ii, 
1-29, port. 

Nel (Yevgeniy Ioannovich) [1880- ]. * Vliya- 
niye arterio-venoznikh soiistiy i perevyazki 
arteriy na arterialnoye davleniye krovi. [In- 
fluence of arterio-venous anastomoses upon 
arterial blood-pressure.] 285 pp., 2 1., 9 diag. 
8°. S.-Peterburg, Br. Lukshevich, 1912. 

Neidhart (Leo). *Beitrag zur Strahlenempfind- 
lichkeit pathogener Hautpilze (Sporotrichum 
Beurmanni und Trichophyton gypseum) . [Zu- 
rich.] 29 pp. 8°. Zug, J. Kundig, 1924. 



Neiditsch (Adolf). *Untersuchungen iiber den 
Eiweissabbau bei einigen Dermatosen. pp. 
31-70. 8°. Wien, 1913. 

Also in Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Wien & Leipz., 1913, 
cxvi. 

Neiditsch (Sara) . *Zur Frage der Kontagiositat 
des Krebses. 38 pp. 8°. Berlin, E. Eberins;, 
1910. 

Neil (Archibald-A.). *Recherches dans la serie 
des azoxines. 92 pp. 8°. Geneve, Hinder- 
berger freres, 1906. 

Neil (James) [1848-1914]. 

Obituary. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1914, i, 1434: ii, 49. Also 
Lancet, Lond., 1914, i, 1846. 

Neil (James Hardie) . Field ambulance organiza- 
tion and administration, viii, 125 pp. 8°. 
London, H. K. Lewis & Co., 1919. 

Neild (James Edward) [1824-1906]. 

Obituary. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1906, ii, 811, port. 

Neill (A. S.). The problem child. 256 pp. 8°. 
London, H. Jenkins [1926]. 

Neill (John) [1819-1880] & Smith (Francis 
Gurney). An analytical compendium of the 
various branches of medical science for the use 
and examination of students. A new ed., re- 
vised and improved. 974 pp. 8°. Philadel- 
phia, H. C. Lea, 1866. 

See, also, Yarrow (H. C). Personal recollections of some 
old medical officers. Mil. Surgeon, Wash., 1927, lxi, 204-210. 

Neill (Robert M.). Microscopv in the service of 
man. 256 pp. 16°. New York, H. Holt & 
Co. [1926]. 

Home Univ. Lib. Modern Knowledge, No. 115. 

Neimann (Hermann) [1890- ]. *Beitrag zur 
Symptomatologie der Paranoia chronica. 33 
pp. 8°. Kiel, Schmidt & Klaunig, 1919. 

Neimark (Dina) [1883- ]. *Der Herz'sche 
Blutdruckapparat im Vergleich mit dem von 
Riva-Rocci und dem von Recklinghausen. 23 
pp. 8°. Berlin, E. Ebering, 1911. 

Neimeier (A.). *Die badische Rinderzucht und 
der Grenzverkehr unter besonderer Wurdigung 
der Zollpolitik. [Bern.] 110 pp. 8°. Basel, 
Buchdr. Brenner, 1906. 

Neirac (Jean) [1885- ]. *Des luxations mo- 
tacarpo-phalangiennes de l'index. 55 pp., 1 pi. 
8°. Montpellier, 1914. No. 76. 

Neis (Carl) [1886- 1. *Ueber intraperito- 
neale Pfahlungsverletzungen. [Gottingen.] 
16 pp. 8°. Neumunster, R. Hieronymus, 
1918. 

Neis (Pierre) [1899- ]. *Goutte aigue du 
rhinopharvnx. 35 pp. 8°. Paris, 1925. 
No. 325. 

Neisser (Albert Ludwig Siegmund) [1855-1916]. 
Ueber die Bedeutung der Lupuskrankheit und 
die Notwendigkeit ihrer Bekampfung. 16 pp., 
1 1., 8 pi. 8°. Leipzig, W. Klinkhardt, 1908. 

Bericht iiber die unter finanzieller Bei- 

hiilfe des deutschen Reiches wahrend der Jahre 
1905-1909 in Batavia and Breslau ausgefiihr- 
ten Arbeiten zur Erforschung der Syphilis, 
xii, 624 pp. roy. 4°. Berlin, J. Springer, 1911. 
Forms vol. 37 of Arb. a. d. kais Gesundheitsamte. 

Ueber modern Syphilistherapie mit beson- 
derer Beriicksichtigung des Salvarsans. 46 pp., 
8°. Halle a. S., C. Marhold, 1911. 

Forms Heft 1., v. 1, of Samml. zwangl. Abhandl. a. d. Geb. 
d. Dermat. [etc.]. 

Syphilis und Salvarsan; nach einem auf 

dem Internationalen medizinischen Kongress 
in London im August 1913 gehaltenen Vortrag. 
42 pp. 8°. Berlin, J. Springer, 1913. 



NEISSER 



44 



NELSON 



Neisscr (Albert Ludwig Siegmund) — continued. 

Die Geschleehtskrankheiten und ihre Be- 

kampfung, Vorschlage und Forderungen fur 
Aerzte, Juristen und Soziologen. xii, 331 pp., 
port. 8°. Berlin, J. Springer, 1916. 

For Festschrift see vol.84 (1907) of Arctaiv furDermatologie 
und Syphilis, Wien & Leipzig. 

For biography see Arch. f. Dermat. u. Svph., Wien & 
Leipz., 1916, cxxiii, Orig., pp. ix-lxiv (T. Veiel). Also Bl. f. 
Volksgsndhtspfl, Berl., 1927, xxvii, 189 (J. Jadassohn). Also 
Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1916, xxviii, 320 (R. C. L.). Also 
Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1916, lxiii, 879-886 (A. 
Buschke). Also Deutsche mod. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 
1916, xlii, 1078, port. (Blaschko). Also Hosp.-Tid., Kribenh., 
1916, 5. R., ix, 799 (H. Boas). Also Hygiea, Stockholm, 1916, 
lxxviii, 1401-1407, port. (J. Reenstierna). Also Lancet, 
Lond., 1916, ii, 766. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1916, xii, 914 
(F. Pinkus). Also Mitt. d. deutsch. Gesellsch. z. Bekampf. 
d. Geschlechtskr., Leipz., 1916, xiv, 77-83 (A. Blaschko). 
,4ZtfoNaturwissenschaften, Berl., 1916, iv, 609-613 (C. Bruck). 
Also Norsk Mag. f. Lsegevidensk., Kristiania, 1916, lxxvii, 
1382-1388 (K. Grtfn). Also Ztschr. f. arztl. Fortbild. Jena, 
1916, xiii, 519; 545 (R. Ledermann). 

Neisser (Clemens). Psychiatrische Gesichts- 
punkte in der Beurteilung und Behandlung der 
Fiirsorgezoglinge. 45 pp. 8°. Halle a. S., 
C. Marhold, 1907. 

For biography see Psychiat.-neurol. Wchnschr., Halle a. 
S., 1926, xxviii, 205-209 (J. Bresler). 

Neisser (E. J.). Internationale Uebersicht iiber 
Gewerbehygiene, nach den Berichten der Ge- 
werbe-Inspektionen der Kulturlander. xv, 352 
pp., 1 pi., 2 diagr. 8°. Berlin, Gutenberg, 1907. 

Neisser (Hedwig Paula Marie) [1897- ]. 
*Ueber Gasbildung aus Glyzerin durch Bakte- 
rien der Coli-Gruppe. 27 pp., 1 tab. 8°. 
Breslau, D. Guttmann, 1925. 

Neissl (Wilhelm M.). Vademecum for the prac- 
ticing physician; containing synonyms, defini- 
tions, symptomatology [etc.]. 360 pp., 1 1. 
16°. St. Louis, W. M. Neissl, 1911. 

Neiswanger (Charles Sherwood) [1849- ]. 
Electro-therapeutical practice; a ready refer- 
ence guide for physicians in the use of electric- 
ity. 80 pp. 12°. Chicago, E. H. Colegrove & 
Co., 1895. 

The same. 18. ed. 1 p. 1., 302 pp. 8°. 

Chicago, Ritchie & Co., 1912. 

The same. 19. ed. 2 p. 1., 371 pp. 8°. 

Chicago, 1918. 

The same. 21. ed. 2 p. 1., 394 pp., port. 

8°. Chicago, Ritchie & Co. [1920]. 

The same. 23. ed. 2 p. 1., 345 pp., 1 pi. 

8°. Chicago, Ritchie & Co., 1925. 

Neitzert (Hans) [1894- ]. *Tranensack- und 
Tranendriisen-Operationen im Vereinslazarett 
der Universitats-Augenklinik zu Heidelberg 
unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Ope- 
rationen nach Kriegsverletzungen. 23 pp. 8°. 
Heidelberg, H. Dorr, 1919. 

Neitzsch (Wilhelm) [1879- ]. *Ueber Pla- 
centa praevia. 56 pp., 1 1. 8°. Erlangen, E. 
F. Jacob, 1905. 

Neiva (Arthur). *Da stovaina. 62 pp. roy. 8°. 
Rio de Janeiro, de Rodrigues & Co., 1905. 

Nekrassoff Motoviloff (Zenaiide). *Diverticule 
inferieur de l'cesophage et diverticule du rec- 
tum. 53 pp., 3 pi. 8°. Lausanne, 1906. 

Nekritsch (Feiga) [1883- ]. *Zur Behand- 
lung des Nabelschnurvorfalles. 34 pp., 1 1. 
8°. Berlin, C. Siebert [1908]. 

Nel (Philips R.) [1879- ]. *Ueber die Blutge- 
rinnung bei Gesunden und Kranken. 62 pp. 
8°. Berlin, E. Ebering, 1912. 

Nel (Raoul) . *De l'ectopie testiculaire par ascen- 
sion de la glande. 58 pp., 1 tab. 8°. Paris, 
1904. No. 8. 

Nel xxv anno d'insegnamento universitario del 
Prof. D. Barduzzi prndccclxxxvi-mcmx. 1. v. 
8°. Livorno, 1911. 



Nelaton (Auguste) [1807-1873]. 

Ashhurst (A. P. C). [Biography.] Univ. Penn. M. 
Bull., Phila., 1907-8, xx, 246-251.— C ha uvea u (('.). Nelaton; 
son role en rhinologie. Arch, internat. de aryngol. l etL 'J' 
Par., 1910, xxx, 165-528 — de Valcourt. Garibaldi et Nela- 
ton. Chron. med., Par., 1913, xx, 23. 

Nelaton (Charles) [1851-1911]. 

Balzer (F.). Nccrologie. Bull. Soc. franc, dc dermat. et 
syph., Par., 1911, xxii, 338 — Rocbard (E.). In memonam. 
Gaz. d. hop. Par., 1914, lxxxvii, 133-137. 

& Ombredanne (L.). Les autoplastics; 

levresi joues, oreilles, tronc, membres. 1 p. L> 
199 pp. 8°. Paris, G. Steinheil, 1907. 

Nelidoff (Nikolai Pavlovich) [1869- ]. *No- 
viya izslledovaniya po anatomii Relleva 
ostrovka. [New investigations on the anatomy 
of the island of Reil.] 1 p. 1., 63 pp., 1 1., 88 pi. 
8°. S.-Peterburg, Ya. Trei, 1911. 

Neligan (John Moore) [1815-1863]. A practical 
treatise on diseases of the skin. 2. Arner. ed. 
xii, 333 pp. 8°. Philadelphia, Blanchard & 
Lea, 1857. 

Nelke (Heinrich). *Ueber das Kalbefieber des 
Rindes, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der 
Aetiologie und Pathogenese. [Bern.] 48 pp., 
1 pi. 8°. Neustadt a. Rbge., W. Sicius, 19JD9. 

Nelle (Albert Friedrich Johannes) [1889- ]. 
*Ist die Unterbrechung der Graviditat bei 
Otosklerose gerechtfertigt? 21 pp. 8°. Ber- 
lin, S. Karger, 1917. 

Also in Beitr. z. Anat., Phvsiol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres 
[etc.], Berl., 1916-17, ix, 149-165. 

Nelson (Lord) [1758-1805]. 

Last (The) moments of Lord Nelson. J. Roy. Army Med. 
Corps, Lond., 1906, vii, 520-522.— Nelson's medical life his- 
tory. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1919, ii, 505. 

Nelson (Abiel Ward) [1836-1913]. 

[Obituary.] J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1913, lxi, 2311. 

Nelson (Daniel Thurber) [1838-1923]. 

Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1923, Ixxxi, 316. 

Nelson (E. K.). A chemical investigation of 
the oil of chenopodium. 10 pp. 8°. Washing- 
ton, Gov. Print. Off., 1911. 

Forms Circ. No. 73. U. S. Dep. Agric, Bureau Chem. 

The same. 8 pp. 8°. [Washington], 1913. 

Forms Circ. No. 109, U. S. Dep. Agric, Bureau Chem. 

Nelson (Fritz) [1890- ]. *Ueber Zwangsvor- 
stellungen. 34 pp. 8°. Kiel, Schmidt & 
Klaunig, 1917. 

Nelson (Joseph) [1840-1910]. 

Obituary. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1910, ii, 823. Also Lancet, 
Lond., 1910, ii, 857. 

Nelson (Louis) [1878-1912]. 

Blake (C. J.). Obituary. Tr. Am. Therap. Soc. 1912, 
Phila., 1913, xiii, 9. 

Nelson (Luther). Omkring Verdun; en norsk- 
amerikansk students oplevelser i ambulancet- 
jenesten. [Around Verdun; observations of an 
American student on the ambulance service.] 
167 pp., port. 12°. Chicago, 1917. 

Nelson (Thomas) [1840-1918]. 

Obituary. Birmingh. M. Rev., 1918, lxxxiii, 58. 

Nelson (Wolfred) [1846-1913]. 

Obituary. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1913, xcvii, 144. 

Nelson loose-leaf living surgery, prepared under 
the direction of an advisory board comprising 
the leading surgeons in the profession ; editor in 
chief Allen O. Whipple, associate ed. Fordvce 
B. St. John. v. 1-4. sm. 4°. New York, 
Edinburgh [etc.], T. Nelson & Sons, 1927. 

Nelson loose-leaf medicine; a perpetual system 
of living medicine, prepared under the direction 
of an international advisory board by the 
world's leading medical authorities. 7 v. & 
index. 4°. New York, Edinburgh, T. Nelson 
& Sons, 1920-1922. 



NELTNER 



45 



NEMILOFF 



Neltner (Julius) [1879- ]. *Tuberkulose und 
Schwangerschaft. 79 pp. 8°. Strassburg 
i. E. C. Muh & Cie., 1907. 

Nematoda. 

Baylis (H. A.) & Daubney (R.). A synop- 
sis of the families and genera of Nematoda. 
8°. London, 1926. 

Hetherington (D. C). Comparative 
studies on certain features of nematodes and 
their significance, rov. 8°. Urbana, 1923. 
El. Biol. Monogr. v. 8. No. 2. 

Morkramer (F. J. A.). *Die Darmnema- 
toden Ascaris lumbricoides und Oxyuris ver- 
micularis und ihre Bekampfung mit Kupfer- 
verbindungen. [Bonn.] roy. 8°. [Bonn], 
1921. 

Baylis (H. A.) & Lane (C). A revision of the nematode 
family Gnathostomid®. Proc. gen. meet. Zool. Soc, Lond., 
1920, pt. 3, 245-310, 8 pi — Bclar (K.). TJeber den Chroinoso- 
menzvklus von parthenogenetischen Erdnematoden. Biol. 
Zentralbl., Leipz., 1923, xliii, 513-518 — Chandler (A. C). 
Artificial cultivation of free-living nematodes. Science, N. Y., 

1924, n. s., lx, 203. ■ A contribution to the life history 

of aGnathostome. Parasitology, Lond., 1925, xvii, 237-244.— 
Chapln (£. A.). Review of the nematode genera Syngamus 
(Sieb.) and Cvathostoma E. Blanch. J. Agric. Research, 
Wash., 1925-26, xxx, 557-570.— Clurea (J.). Ueber Gnatho- 
stoma hispidum Fedtsh. Ztschr. f. Infektionskr. . . . d. 
Haustiere, Berl., 1911, x, 288-292, 1 pi.— Cobb (N. A.). The 
North American free-living fresh-water nematodes. Tr. Am. 

Micr. Soc, Decatur, 111., 1914, xxxiii, 69-120, 7 pi. 

Nematodes and their relationships. Yearbook Dep. Agric, 
Wash., 1914, 457-190.— von Erlanger (R.). Beobachtungen 
iiber die Befruchtung und ersten zwei Teilungen an den 
lebenden Eiern kleiner Nematoden. Biol. Centralbl., Er- 
land., 1897, xvii, 152; 339 — Filipjev (I. N.) & Michajlova 
(E.). Zahl der Entwicklungsstadien bei Enoplus communis 
Bast. Zool. Anz., Leipz., 1924, lix, 212-219— FUlleborn 
(F.). Ueber die Durchlassigkeit der Blutkapillaren fiir 
Nematoden larven beziehungsweise fiir unbewegliche Korper 
von ahnlicher Dicke, sowie fiber den Transport solcher 
Gebilde durch das Flimmerepithel der Luftwege. Arch. f. 
Senilis- u. Tropen-Hyg., Leipz., 1925, xxix, Beiheft 3, 1-100, 

4 pi. EineMethodezurlsolierungvonHakenwurm- 

und anderen thermotaktischen Larven aus Gemischen mit 
freilebenden Erdnematoden. Ibid., 47CM78.— Glaue (H ). 
Beitragezur Systematik der Nematoden. Zool. Anz., Leipz., 
1910, xxxv, 744-759.— Goodey (T.). Observations on the un- 
sheathed larvae of some parasitic Nematodes. Ann. Applied 
Biol., Lond., 1922, ix, 33-48 — Hertwig (Paula). Beobach- 
tungen fiber die Fortpfianzungsweise und die systematische 
Einteilung der Regenwurmnematoden. Ztschr. f. wissenseh. 
"Zool., Leipz., 1922, cxix, 539-558.— Hilgermann & Weisseu- 
berg (R.). Nematodenzfiehtung auf Agarplatten. Cen- 
tralbl. L Bakteriol. [etc.], 1. Abt., Jena, 1917-18, lxxx, Orig., 
467^72. — Hof manner (B.). Beitrage zur Kenntnis der 
freilebenden Nematoden. Zool. Anz., Leipz. & Berl., 1913, 
xlii, 413-418. — Krecker (F. H.). Circulation of the coelomic 
fluid in a nematode. Biol. Bull., Woods Hole, Mass., 1919, 
xxxvii, 183-187.— Lane (C). The nematode genus Raillieto- 
strongylus. Parasitology, Lond., 1925, xvii, 192.— Leiper 
(R. T.). The structure and relationships of Gnathostoma 
siamense (Levinsen). Ibid., 1909, ii, 77-80.— von Linstow. 
Neue und bekannte Nematoden. Centralbl. f. Bakteriol. 
[etc.], 1. Abt., Jena, 1907, xliv, Orig., 265-267, 1 pi.— Mar- 
cinowski (K.). Zur Biologieund Morphologie von Cephalo- 
bus elongatus de Man und Rhabdit is brevispina Claus, nebst 
liemerkungen fiber einige andere Nematodenarten. Arb. a. 
d. k. biol., Anst. f. Land- u. Forstwirtsch., Berl., 1906-7, v, 
215-236.— Martini (E.). Die Nematodenentwieklung als 

Mosaikarbeit. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1906, xxix, 266-274. ■ 

Ueber Subcuticula und Seitenfelder einiger Nematoden. Zt- 
schr. f. wissenseh. Zool., Leipz., 1906, lxxxi, 699: 1907, lxxxvi, 

1; 1908, xci, 191, 7 pi. Die Konstanz histologiseher 

Elemente bei Nematoden nach Abschlusa der Entwicke- 
lungsperiode. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1908, xxxii, Ergnzngshft., 

132-134. Ueber Subcuticula einiger Nematoden. 

Ztschr. f. wissenseh. Zool., Leipz., 1909, xciii, 535-624, 2 pi. — 
da Mat ra (A.). Classifieafao parasito-clinica dos nema- 
toides: formas de contagio. Amazon, med. Manaos, 1919' 
2. s., ii, 40-48 — Maupas (E.). Modes et formes de reproduc- 
tion des nematodes. Arch, de zool. exper. et gen. Hist. nat. 
[etc,], Par., 1900, 3. S., viii, 463-624, 11 pi.— Mayer (A.). Zur 
Kenntnis der Rhachis im Ovarium und Hoden der Nema- 
toden. Zool. Anz., Leipz. , 1906, xxx, 289-297.— Merrill (J. 
11.) <fe Ford (A. L.). Life history and habits of two new 
nematodes parasitic on insects. J. Agric. Research, Wash., 
1916, vi, 115-127 — Micoletzky (H ). Zu»- Kenntnis tropi- 
scher, freilebender Nematoden aus Surinam, Trinidad und 
Ostafrika. Zool. Anz., Leipz., 1925, lxiv, 1-28.— Miiller 
(J. F.). Some new features of nematode morphology in 
Proleptus obtusus Dujardiu. J. Parasitol., Urbana, HI., 
1925-26, xii, 84-90, 1 pi.— Neveu-Lemaire. Les nematodes. 
Monde med., Par., 1923, xxxiii, 305-324.— Oliver (W. W.). 



Nematoda — continued. 

The cultivation of an ectoparasitic nematode of a guinea pig 
on bacteriologic media. Science, N. Y. & Lancaster, Pa., 
1912, n. s., xxxvi, 800.— Rauther (M.). Ueber den Bau des 
Oesophagus und die Lokalisation der Nierenfunktion bei 
freilebenden Nematoden. Zool. Jahrb., Jena, 1906-7, xxiii, 

703-740, 1 pi. Mitteilungen zur Nematodenkunde. 

Ibid., 1918, xl, 441-514, 4 pi.— SchepotielT(A.). ZurSysteina- 
tik der Nematoideen. Zool. Anz. ; Leipz., 1907, xxxi, 132- 
161.— Schneider (W.). Niederrhemische freilebende Nema- 
toden. Ibid., 1923, lvi, 264-281.— Seurat (L. G.). Sur la 
morphologie de l'appareil genital femelle des nematodes. 

Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1918, lxxxi, 577-581. 

Dimorphisme sexuel chez les nematodes. Ibid., 1099-1101. 

Sur la variation chez les nematodes. Ibid., 1101- 

1104.— Shipley (A. E.). Nemathelminthes and Chaetog- 
natha. Cambridge Nat. Hist., Lond., 1896, ii, 121-194.— 
Spek (J.). Dieamiiboiden Bewegungenund Stromungen in 
den E izellen einiger Nematoden wiihrend der Vereinigung der 
Vorkerne. Arch. f. Entwcklngsinechn. d. Organ., Leipz., 
1918, xliv, 217-255— Stauffer (H). Beobachtungen fiber die 
Lokomotionsart des Hoplolaimus rusticus (Micoletzki) und 
verwandter Formen, nebst einleitenden Bemerkungen fiber 
die Lokomotion der freilebenden Nematoden uberhaupt. 
Biol. Zentralbl., Leipz., 1920, xlix, 356-374, 1 pi.— Stefanski 
(W.). Contribution a l'etude de l'excretion chez les nema- 
todeslibres. Ibid., 1917, xxxvii, 294-311 — Steiner (G.). Bei- 
triige zur geographischen Verbreitung freilebender Nema- 
toden. Zool. Anz., Leipz., 1914-15, xlvi, 311; 337. ■ 

Ueber das Verhiiltnis der marinen freilebenden Nematoden 
zu denen des Sfisswassers und des Landres. Biol. Centralbl. , 
Leipz., 1917, xxxvii, 196-210. Neue und wenig be- 

kannte Nematoden von der Westkiiste Afrikas. Zool. Anz., 

Leipz., 1918, 1,4-18. Untersuehungen fiber den allge- 

meinen Bauplan des Nematodenkorpers; ein Beitrag zur 
Aufhellung der Stammesgeschichte und der Verwandtschafts- 
verhaltnisse der Nematoden. Zool. Jahrb., Jena, Abt. f. 
Anat., 1921-22, xliii, 1-96, 3 pi.— Taylor (E. L.). Notes on 
some nematodes in the museum of the Liverpool School of 
Tropical Medicine. Ann. Trop. M. & Parasitol., Liverp., 
1925-26, xix, 57-69.— Travassos (L.). Sur unorganede sensi- 
bility a la lumiere chez des nematodes endoparasites. Compt. 

rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1925, xciii, 873. Unnouveau 

type de Metastrongylidae. Ibid., 1259-1262— Walton (A. 
C). Some new and little known nematodes. J. Parasitol., 
Urbana, 111., 1923-24, x, 59-70, 2 pi.— Welch (P. S.) & Wehrle 
(L. P.). Observations on reproduction in certain partheno- 
genetic and bisexual nematodes reared in artificial media. 
Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, Menasha, 1918, xxxvii, 141-176.— Wiilker 
(G.). Ueber Fortpflanzung und Entwicklung von Allan- 
tonema und verwandten Nematoden. Zool. Anz., Leipz., 
1923, lvi, 160-164.— Yokogawa (S.). A new nematode from 
the rat. J. Parasitol., Urbana, 111., 1920-21, vii, 29-33, 1 pi.— 
Yokogawa (S.) & Oiso (T.). Investigation of the life-his- 
tory of ankylostoma and strongyloides stercoralis; on oral in- 
fection with ankylostoma. Taiwan Igakkai Zasshi, Formosa, 
1925, No. 243. 

Neme (Younes). *Les emissions sanguines lo- 
cales et la saignee dans les maladies infec- 
tieuses et particulierement dans la grippe. 
51 pp. 8°. Paris, 1919. No. 280. 

Nemerteans. 

Coe (W. R.). Sexual dimorphism in nemerteans. Biol. 
Bull., Lancaster, Pa., 1920, xxxix, 36-58, 1 pi.— Foshay 
(Eleanor A.). Nectonemertes japonica, a new Nemertean. 
Zool. Anz., Leipz., 1912, xl, 50-53.— Montgomery (T. H.). 
Studies on the elements of the central nervous system of the 
heteronemertini. J. Morphol., Bost., 1897, xiii, 381-444, 
3 pi.— Monticelli (F. S.). Su i nemertini d'acqua dolce in 
Italia. Boll. d. Soc. di nat. in Napoli (1910), 1911, 2. s., iv, 
367.— Nusbaum (.1.) <fe Oxner (M.). Ueber Enzystierung 
regenerierender Nemertinen. Biol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1910, 
xxx, 546-557. — Oxner (M.). Analyse biologique d'une serie 
d'experiences concernant l'avenement de la maturite sexuelle, 
la regeneration et l'inanition chez les nemertiens, Lineus 
ruber (Mull.) et Lineus lacteus (Rathke). Compt. rend. 
Accad. d. sc., Par., 1911, cliii, 1168-1171.— Sckera (E.). 
Ueber auffallende Fruchtbarkeit der Siisswassernemertinen. 
Zool. Anz., Leipz., 1914, xliii, 385-388— Stephenson (J.). 
The Nemertines of Millport and its vicinity. Tr. Roy. Soc, 
Edinb., 1911-12, xlviii, pt. 1, 1-29, 1 pi.— WynhofiT(G.). The 
proboscidian system in nemertines. Quart. J. Micr. Sc., 

Lond., 1914, lx, 273-312. ■ On Brinkmann's system of 

theNemertea Enoplaand Siboganemertes Weberi, n. g. n. sp. 
Ibid., 1922-23, lxvii, 627-669. 

Nemiloff (A. V.). Kratkiy kurs prakticheskoi 
histologii ; posobiye dlya prakticheskikh zanya- 
tiy po tsitologii i obshtshel histologii. S pre- 
disloviyem A. S. Dogelya. [Brief course of 
practical histology; aid to practical work on 
cytology and general histology. With preface 
by A. S. Dogel.] xiv, 290 pp., 1 1., 1 pi. 8°. 
S.-Peterburg, K. L. Pukker, 1909. 



NEMIROWSKY 



46 



NEOSALVARSAN 



Nemirowsky (Jakob). *Die prophvlaktische 
AYendung bei engcin Becken. 34 pp., 1 1. 8°. 
Berlin, E. Ebering, 1905. 

Nemours-Auguste (Seymour). Contribution 
a 1' etude du traitement- du spasme pylorique et 
de certains etats doulouieux abdominaux par 
la d'arsonvalisation (thermopenetration). 52 
pp. 8°. Paris, 1921. No. 515. 

Nemowa-Nemaja (Sarah). *Radikaloperation 
dor Hernicn. 29 pp. 8°. Bern, H. Spahr, 
1910. 

Nenadovich (L. F.). Metodi fizicheski-dieteti- 
cheskavo liecheniya (kak zhit i liechitsya). 
Bollezni serdtsa i krovenosnikh sosudov; 
sushtshnost, proi'skhozhdeniye, predskazaniye 
i liccheniye. [Methods of physico-dietetic 
treatment; how to live and be treated. Dis- 
eases of the heart and blood-vessels; nature, 
origin, prognosis, and treatment.] vii, 233 pp. 
8°. S.-Peterburg, K. L. Rikker, 1910. 

The same. Zhenskiya bollezni; sushtshnost 

ikh, proi'skhozhdeniye, preduprezhdeniye i 
liecheniye. [Diseases of women; their nature, 
origin, prevention, and treatment.] iv, 283 
pp., 1 1. 8°. S.-Peterburg [1911]. 

Nencki (Marcel) [1847-1901]. Opera omnia: 
gesammelte Arbeiten. 2 v. 1869-1901. xii, 
840 pp., 7 pi., port.; xiii, 893 pp., 8 pi. 8°. 
Braunschweig, F. Vieweg & Sohn, 1904. 

For biography see Science, Progr. 20. cent., Lond., 1906-7, 
i, 512-539 (S. B. Schryver). 

Nending- Spiel man (Pauline). *Traitement dc 
la mastoptose. 20 pp. 8°. Geneve, 1923. 

Nenkoff (V. N.). Kratkiy kurs po nervim 
bolieznyam; sostavlen po novleishim rukovod- 
stvam. Diagnostika nervnikh bolleznei; po 
lcktsiyam V. M. Bekhtereva. [Brief manual of 
nervous diseases; compiled after the most 
recent text-books. Diagnosis of nervous dis- 
eases; after Bekhtereff's lectures.] iv, 144 pp. 
8°. S.-Peterburg [V. S. Ettinger], 1908. 

Rukovodstvo po nervim bolieznyam i pro- 

vodyashtshiye puti. [Manual on nervous dis- 
eases and the tracts.] ii, 2 1., 320 pp. 8°. S.- 
Peterburg, V. P. Anisimoff, 1909. 

Nenoff (Tobie-J.) [1886- ]. *De la resection 
intestinale dans les hernies gangrenees. 77 pp. 
8°. Paris, 1912. 

Nenon (Jules) [1888- ]. *Etude sur les frac- 
tures diaphysaires de la jambe par coup de pied 
de cheval. [Lyon.] 115 pp. 8°. Villefranche 
de Rouergue, 1913. No. 75. 

Nenon (Paul) [1884- ]. *Stenoses de l'in- 
testin grele d'origine typhique. 2 pi., 68 pp. 
8°. Lyon, 1907. No. 53. 

Nentwig (Max Albert) [1881- ]. *Erfahrun- 
gen mit der Pantopon-Scopolamin-Mischnar- 
kose. [Halle.] 29 pp., 2 1. 8°. Berlin, L. 
Schumacher, 1913. 

Neoarsphenamin. 

See Neosalvarsan. 

Neohexal. 

See Hexal. 

Neollier (Paul) [1890- ]. ^Contribution a 
1' etude des pyosalpinx hauts. 41 pp. 8°. 
Montpellier, 1913. No. 111. 

Neoplasmes (Les). v. 1-6, 1922-1927. 8°. 
Paris. 

Neoplasms. 

See Tumors. 

Neosalvarsan. 

See, also, Salvarsan; Syphilis (Treatment 
of) with salvarsan, etc. 



Neosalvarsan — continued. 

Bkkvillb (R.). *Le neosalvarsan. Son 
action et son emploi dans diverses affections en 
dehors de la syphilis. 8°. Paris, 1920. 

Abbatucri. Accidents dusaunCosalvarsan; troiscasrnor- 
tels. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1919, xii, 340-347.— M« 
(L.) & Kerl (W.). Zur Kenntnis der parasitotropen Wir- 
kung des Atoxyls und Neosalvarsans. Wien. klin. \vchn- 
schr., 1913, xxvi, 12-15— Beck (S. C). Ein Beitrag zur 
Kenntnis der Wirkung des Neosalvarsans auf die sogenann- 
ten lokalen Spirochatosen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1918, xiv, 
294— Botey (R.). Le 914 en oto-rhino-laryngologie. Arch, 
internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1912, xxxiv, 748-751.— 
Brechot (A.). Valeur therapeutique des injections mtra- 
veineuses de neosalvarsan en chirurgie de guerre. Paris 
med., 1919, xxxi, 414-416.— Del Baere (L. J.). Das Schicksal 
des Neosalvarsansim menschlichen Korper nach intravenoser 
Iniektion; die Ausscheidung im Urin und in den Faeces. Zt- 
schr. f. d. ges. exper. Med.. Berl., 1925, xiviii, 24; 31— De 
Myttenaere(F.). Note sur les falsifications du neosalvarsan. 
Bull. Acad. roy. demed. de Belg., Brux., 1920, 4. s., xxx, 815- 
825.— Elvove (E.). A method for the estimation of total sul- 
phur in neoarsphenamine and sulpharsphenamine. Pub. 
Health Rep., Wash., 1924, xxxix, 750-754.— Emery. Quel- 
ques appreciations sur le neosalvarsan. Clinique, Par., 1912, 
vii, 481-484.— Girsdansky (J.). Neosalvarsan in concen- 
trated solution. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1914, xcix, 1243. Also 
reprint.— Greggio (G.). Treatment of yaws and other dis- 
eases in the Belgian Congo by neosalvarsan. Tf . Soc. Trop. 
M. & Hyg., Lond., 1916-17, x, 189-193, 5 pi— Gurgel (N.). 
Observacoes sobre o emprego do neosorosol. Gaz. clin., S. 
Paulo, 1925, xxiii, 19; 37; 59; 80; 105.— Hart (M. C.) & Payne 
(W. B.). Toxicity of neo-arsphenamine. J. Am. Chem. 
Soc, Easton, Pa., 1922, xliv, 1150-1160.— Heyl (F. W.) & 
Miller (G. E.). Preparation of neoarsphenamine. J. Am. 
Pharm. Ass., Easton, Pa., 1922, xi, 432-440.— Hirsch (A.). 
Ueber ein wertvolles Reagens zur Erkennung nicht einwand- 
freien Neosalvarsans. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1925, 
Ixxii, 1549. — Hulst (J. P. L.). Einige Bemerkungen fiber 
einen Todesfall nach einer intravenbsen Neosalvarsan-Injek- 
tion. Virchovv's Arch. f. path. Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1915, ccxx, 
346-364, 1 pi— Kircher (A.) & von Buppert (F.). Arsen- 
bestimmungsmethode fur Neosalvarsan. Ber. d. deutsch. 
pharm. Gesellsch., Berl., 1920, xxx, 419-421 — Kober (P. A.). 
A method of preparing pure dihydrochloride of diamino- 
dioxyarsenobenzene. Proc. Soc. Exper. Biol. & Med., N. 
Y., 1918-19, xvi, 23 — Kolmer ( J. A.) & Lucke (B.). A study 
of the histologic changes produced experimentally in rabbits 
by neo-arsphenamin. Arch. Dermat. & Syph., Chicago, 
1921, n. s., iii, 515-530. — Lomholt (S.). Ueber eine pulmo- 
nale Form der Neosalvarsanintoxikation. Dermat. Ztschr., 
1918, xxv, 84-89 — McGurn (W. J.). Observations on the 
behavior of neosalvarsan. Boston M. & S. J., 1914, clxxi, 
524-526. — Macullum (A. D.). Examination of neoarsphena- 
mine. J. Am. Chem. Soc, Easton, Pa., 1921, xliii, 643-645.— 
Milian, Girauld & Duret. Toxicite du neosalvarsan. 
Bull. Soc. franc de dermat. et syph., Par., 1913, xxiv, 2?2- 
280.— Obregia (A.) & Popea (A .) . Influence particuliere du 
neo-sal varsan sur la secretion salivaire. Compt. rend. Soc. de 
biol., Par., 1914, Ixxvii, 457. — Oltramare. Contribution a 
la toxicite des arsenobenzols; une serie toxique de 914. Ann. 
d. mal. ven., Par., 1921, xvi, 240-242.— Patta (A.). Intorno 
al grado di tossicita del neosalvarsan e composti affini. Pen- 
siero med., Milano, 1921, x, 1187-1189.— Peru tz (A ) & 
Rosenmann (M.). Ueber die pharmakologische Wirkung 
des Neosalvarsans; Wirkung des Neosalvarsans auf den iiber- 
lebenden Darm. Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1922, cxli, 
96-104.— Petges, Gratiot & Cottu. Accidents dus au neo- 
arsenobenzol. J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1918, xiviii, 293- 
298.— Petren (K.). The primary toxiceffect of neosalvarsan. 
Lancet, Lond., 1919, ii, 244.— Pfeiffer (W.). Zur Lokalbe- 
handlung mit Neosalvarsan. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Rhinol., 
Berl., 1913, xxvii, 337-344.— Plazy. Deux affections non 
syphilitiques (ulceration de la bouche et ecthyma) gueries par 
le neosalvarsan. Arch, de med. et pharm. nav., Par., 1914, 
ci, 449-453.— Raiziss (G. W.) & Falkov (M.). The chemis- 
try of neoarsphenamine and its relation to toxicity. J. Biol. 
Chem., Bait., 1921, xlvi, 209-221.— Remy (E.). Die quanti- 
tative Bestimmung des Neosalvarsans und seine Aufnahme 
durch Bakterien und Kbrperzellen. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 
1923, exxxvii, 133-143.— Rodel (A.). Ein einfaches Verfahren 
zur Erkennung von gefalsehtem Neosalvarsan. Deutsche 
med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1920, xlvi, 999 — Rolleston 
(H. D.). The influence of intravenous injections of neo-sal- 
varsan on the arterial blood pressure. Brit. M. J., Lond., 
1915, ii, 281-283. Also reprint.— Rose (S. J.). A few condi- 
tions treated by means of neosalvarsan other than syphilis 
dating from 1914 to date. Kentucky M. J., Bowling Green, 
1920, xviii, 169.— Schamberg (J. F.). A simplified method 
of preparing solutions of neoarsphenamin. J. Am. M. Ass 
Chicago, 1921, lxxvi, 173.— Schamberg (J. F.) & Rule (Anna 
M.). The eflect of glucose on the stabilization of solutions of 
arsphenamin and neo-arsphenamin. Arch. Dermat & 
Syph., Chicago, 1925, n. s., xi, 658-661.— Slcard. Traitement 
des contractures et des Stats spasmodiques par les novarseni- 
caux; pseudotabes novars£nical. Bull, et mem. Soc. mid d 
hop. de Par., 1919, 3. s., xliii, 930-932.— 81 mlc (T. V.). Tj n l 
tersuchungen fiber die Wirkungsweise des Neosalvarsans. 



NEOSALVARSAN 



47 



NEPHROTOXINS 



Neosalvarsan — continued. 

Ztschr. f. Hyg. u. Infektionskrankh., Berl., 1923, xcix, 417- 
447.— Slawlk (E.). Meningismus nach Injection von Neo- 
salvarsan bei einem Saugling. Med. Klin., Berl., 1917, nil, 
395-397.— Weinberg. Zu den Nebenwirkungen des Neosal- 
varsan. Miinchen. med. Wchnsehr., 1919, xlvi, 98.— Wol- 
barst (A. L.). A preliminary report of neosalvarsan, with 
particular reference to its employment as an intramuscular 
injection. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1912, lxxxii, 145-158. 

Neotenia. 

hammerer (P.). Das Beibehalten jugendlich unreifer 
Formzustande (Neotenie und Progenese). Ergebn. d. wis- 
sensch. Med., Leipz., 1910, i, 406-434.— Rosa (1).). I valore 
filogenetico della neotenia. Biologica, Torino, 1909, ii, 
No. 14, 1-30. 

Neotolitzky (August). Oesterreichische Sani- 
tatsgesetze. xii, 590 pp. roy. 8°. Wien & 
Leipzig, A. Braumuller, 1907. 

Nepel (Franz Karl) . Die Blinddarmentzundung. 
Im Lichte der moderncn Wissenschaft kurz 
und gemeinverstandlich dargestellt. 7 pp. 8°. 
Graz, F. Pechel, 1907. 

Nephelometry. 

Laborde-Scar (A.). *Le dosage des albu- 
mines par les procedcs nephelemetriques. 8°. 
Paris, 1923. 

Muntner (S.). *Ueber Bakterienzahlung 
und -grossenmessung in Aufsehwemmungen 
(insbesondere Vaccinen) mittels des Klein- 
mann'schen Nephelometers. 8°. Berlin, 1926. 

Also in Ztschr. f. Hyg. u. Infektionskrankh. [1926], cv. 

Bloor (W. R.). A simple method converting the Duboscq 
colorimeter into a nephelometer. J. Biol. Chem., Bait., 1915, 
xxii, 145-150. — Dtenert (F.). Sur un nouveau nephelometre 
pouvant servir en chimie analytique. Compt. rend. Acad. d. 
sc., Par., 19f4, clviii, 1117.— Gilbert (A.), Benard (H.) & 
Laborde (A.). Application des procedes nephelemetriques 
au dosage des faibles quantites d'albumine. Compt. rend. 
Soc. de biol., Par., 1923,lxxxix, 311-315.— Guye (P. -A.). Sur 
la teneur du chlorate de potassium en chlorure de potassium 
et sur le controle nephelometrique; poids atomique de l'ar- 
gent. J. de chim. phys., Geneve & Par., 1912, x, 145-153. — 
KJeimann (H.). Ceber ein neues Nephelometer und die 
Prinzipien nephelometrischer Messungen. Kolloid-Ztschr., 

Dresd. & Leipz., 1920, xxvii, 236-241. Weitere Bei- 

trage zur Nephelometerapparatur und der Methodik nephe- 
lometrischen Arbeitens. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1923, 
cxxxvii, 144-156. Beitriige zur Nephelometric. Kol- 
loid-Ztschr., Dresd. & Leipz., 1925, xxxvi, 168-174.— Kober 
(P. A.). Nephelometry in the study of proteases and nu- 
cleases. J. Biol. Chem., Bait., 1912-13, xiii, 485-498. ■ 

Nephelometry in the study of proteases. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 

Easton, Pa., 1913, xxxv, 290-292. Also reprint. ■ ■ An 

improved nephelometer-colorimeter. J. Biol. Chem., N. Y., 
1917, xxix, 155-168. Also reprint. ■ ■ Technical applica- 
tions of nephelometry. J. Indust. & Engin. Chem., Easton, 
Pa., 1918, x, 556-563.— Kober (P. A.) & Graves (Sara S.). 
The nephelometric method (photometric analysis). Inter- 
nal Clin., Phila., 1914, 24. s., iii, 106-122, 1 pi. — Neph- 
elometry (photometric analysis) ; history of method and de- 
velopment of instruments. J. Indust. & Engin. Chem., 
Easton, Pa., 1915, vii, 843-847. Also reprint.— Kriss (Leo- 
nia) . Ueber die nephelometrische Bestimmung von Calcium 
und Magnesium. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1925, clviii, 203, 
clxii, 359.— Lednicky (A.). Allgemeine Nephelometric 
Kolloid-Ztschr., Dresd. & Leipz., 1923, xxxii, 12-17 — Lorber 
(L.). Einfache und schnelle nephelometrische Bestimmung 
der verschiedenen Substanzen; zugleich einfache Sulfatbe- 
stimmung im Harn. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1925, clxiii, 
476-479.— McFarland (J.). The nephelometer: an instru- 
ment for estimating the number of bacteria in suspensions, 
used for calculating the opsonic index and for vaccines. J. 
Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1907, xlix, 1176-1178.— Richards 
(T. W.). Note concerning the use of the nephelometer. Am. 
Chem. J., Bait., 1906, xxxv, 510-513.— Rona (P.) & Klein- 
mann (H.). Eine Methode zur nephelometrischen Bestim- 
mung kleinster Calciummengen. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 
1923, cxxxvii, 157-183. Eine Methode zur nephelo- 
metrischen Bestimmung kleinster Eiweissmengen. Ibid., 

oxl, 461-477. Nephelometrische Untersuchungen 

tiber fermentative Eiweissspaltung. Ibid., 478-492.— Rus- 
znyak (S.). Die Umgestaltung des Chromophotometers von 
Plesch in ein Nephelometer. Ibid., 1922, cxxxiii, 365-369. 

Die nephelometrische Bestimmung des Albumin- 

Globulinquotienten. Ibid., 370-372.— Schwarz (O.) & Sirk 
(H.). Die nephelometrische Bestimmung der durch Rbnt- 
genstrahlen bewirkten Kalomelabscheidung in der Ederschen 
Lbsung. Fortschr. a. d. Oeb. d. Rbntgenstrahlen, Hamb., 
1915-16, xxiii, 451.— Weinberg (A. A.). Zur Methodik der 
Nephelometric, ein Nephelometer mit konstantem Standard. 
Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1921, cxxv, 292-313. 



Nephralgia. 

See Kidney (Neuralgia of). 

Nephrectomy. 

See Kidney (Excision of). 

Nephridia. 

Abeloos (M.). Notes cytologiques sur les nephridies des 
clepsincs. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1924, xc, 1015.— 
Bahl (K. N.). On the occurrence of the enteronephric type 
of nephridial system in earthworms of the genus Lampito. 
Quart. J. Micr. Sc., Lond., 1923-24, lxviii, 67-99, 2 pi.— 
Baldasseroni (V.). Sui nefridii dell ' Hormogaster praetiosa 
Mchlsn. "Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 1914, xxv, 160-173, 
1 pi.— Bouin (P.). Lanephridieoutubeurinaire. Arch. d. 
mal. d. reins [etc.], Par., 1922-23, i, 290-316.— Coe ( W. R.). A 
peculiar type of nephridia in nemerteans. Biol. Bull., Woods 
Hole, Mass., 1906, xi, 47-52.— DoUfus (R.). L'appareil 
nephridien de deux cercaires parasites de Donax vittatus da 
Costa. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1911, lxxi, 422-425.— 
von Gelei (J.). Nephridialapparat bei den Protozoen. Biol. 
Zentralbl., Leipz., 1925, xlv, 676-683.— Goodrich (E. S.). 
Notes on the nephridia of Dinophilus and of the larvae of 
Polygordius, Echinrus, and Phoronis. Quart. J. Micr. Sc., 

Lond., 1909-10, liv, 111-118, 1 pi. ■ On the structure of 

the excretory organs of Amphioxus. Ibid., 185-205, 6 pi.— 
Odhner (N.). Morphologische und phylogenetische Unter- 
suchungen fiber die Nephridien der Lamellibranchien. Zt- 
schr. f. wissensch. Zool., Leipz., 1912, c, 287-391. — Shearer 
(C). On the structure of the nephridia of Dinophilus. 

Quart. J. Micr. Sc., Lond., 1906, 1, 517-545, 2 pi. 

Studies on the development of larval nephridia; polygordius. 
Phil. Tr., Lond., 1908, s. B, excix, 199-230, 4 pi — Vejdovsky 
(F.). Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte des Nephridial-Appa- 
rates von Megascolides australis. Arch. f. mikr. Anat., 
Bonn, 1892, xl, 552-562, 1 pi.— Willem (V.). Recherches sur 
les nephridies. Acad. roy. de Belg. CI. d. sc. Mem., Brux. 

[Collect, in 4°], 1910, 2. s., ii, fasc. 5, 1-67, 4 pi. Le 

mecanisme de la filtration dans les solenosomes des nephridies. 
Arch, neerl. de physiol., La Haye, 1917-18, ii, 182-198, 1 pi.— 
Zavadsky (K.). Der Muskelring im Nephridialtrichter der 
Crustaceen. Zool. Anz., Leipz., 1914, xlv, 97-99. 

Nephritis. 

See Kidney (Inflammation of) ; Parane- 
phritis. 

Nephrocytes. 

Bruntz (L.). Nephrocytes et nephro-phagocytes des 
caprellides. Arch, de zool. exper. et gen. Notes et rev., Par., 

1907, 4. s., vi, pp. lvi-lix. Sur les nephrocytes des 

orthopteres et la denomination de cellules pericardiales. 
Ibid., 1909, 5. s., ii, xvii-xix. A propos des nephro- 

cytes et des nephrophagocytes; (reponse a P. Ancel et P. 
Bouin). Compt. rend. Soc de biol., Par., 1913, lxxiv, 643- 
646. — Cuenot, Bruntz & Mercier. Quelques remarques 
physiologiques sur les nephrocytes; (reponse a P. Bouin et 
Ancel. Ibid., 1128-1130. — Dehorne (A.). Les nephrocytes 
smaragdiferes de Laniceconchylega. Ibid., 1922, Ixxxvii, 1307. 

Nephrolithotomy. 

See (jJalculus (Renal, Treatment of, Op- 
erative) ; Kidney (Surgery of) . 

Nephrolysins. 

See Nephrotoxins. 

Nephropexy. 

See Kidney (Fixation of); Kidney (Mova- 
ble, Treatment of, Operative). 

Nephrophagocytes. 

Bruntz (L.). Nephro-phagocytes des d^capodes et sto- 
matopodes. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1907, lxii, 
423-425. — Cuenot (L.). Nephro-phagocytes dans le cceur et 
le rein des poissons osseux. Ibid., 750-752.— Spillmann (L.). 
& Bruntz (L.). Les nephrophagocytes des mammiferes. 
Compt. rend, de l'Assoc d. anat., Par., 1909, xi, 14-17. 

Nephroptosis. 

See Kidney (Prolapse of). 

Nephrotomy. 

See Kidney (Surgery of). 

Nephrotoxins. 

Albarran (J.) & Bernard (L.). Etude sur les cytotoxines 
renales. Arch, demed. exper. et d'anat. path., Par., 1903, xv, 
13-29. — Anzilotti (Q.). Sulla propriety tossiche dei nuclec- 
proteidi renali; contribute al meccanismo d'azione delle auto-e 
eteronefrolisine. Clin, mod., Pisa, 1903, ix, 134-138.— Donati 
(A.) . Esperienze intorno agli effetti della legatura dei vasi di 
un rene nel coniglio (contributo alia questione delle autonefro- 
tossine). Arch, per le sc. med., Torino, 1904, xviii, 121-131.— 
Farini (A.). Azione delle nefrolisine sui vasi. Lavori d. 



NEPHROTOXIC 



48 



NERVE 



Xephrotoxins — continued . 

Cong, di med. int. 1911, Rome, 1912, xxi, 348.— Iosta (V. I.). 
[Autonephrolysin.] Arch. klin. i eksper. med., Moskva, 
1923, ii, No. 7, 100-106.— Liidke (H.) & Schiiller (L.). Un- 
tersuchungen iiber die Nephrolysine. Deutsches Arch. f. 
klin. Med., Leipz., 1912, cviii, 584-597.— Seraflni (O.) & 
Zuccola (P. F.). Ricerche sulle nefrolisine. Pathologica, 
Genova, 1914-15, vii, 429-439.— Walthard (H.). Ueber den 
Einfluss der einen kranken Niere auf die andere gesunde 
Niere; experimentelle Untersuchungen zum Studium der 
Nephrotoxinfrage, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Nierenfunktions- 
prtifungmitlndigokarmin. Ztschr. f. urol. Chir., Berl., 1924, 
xv, 263-314.— Wichert (M ), Jakowlewa (A.) & Pospeloff 
(S.). Die chemischen Veranderungen der Organe bei mit 
Nierengiften vergifteten Kaninchen. Ztschr. f. klin. Med., 
Berl., 1924, ci, 173-184. 

Nepper (Henri) [ -1918]. *Pathogenie et 
traitement du la colite muco-membraneuse. 
108 pp. 8°. Paris, 1906. No. 430. 

For biography see Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1919- 
lxxxii, 630 (A. Mayer). 

Nepveu (Andre). *La photo-irritability de 
l'iris; 6tude de physiologie comparee. 143 pp. 
8°. Paris, 1907. No. 398. 

■ Le nez et la gorge. (Nez, pharynx, larynx.) 

94 pp. 8°. Paris [n. d.]. 

Nereidae. 

Fage (L.) & Legendre (R.). Les danses nuptiales des 
nereides, iEsculape, Par., 1924, xiv, n.s.,84.— Gross (A. O.). 
The feeding habits and chemical sense of Nereis virens, Sars. 
J. Exper. Zool., Phila., 1921, xxxii, 427-442 — Llllle (F. R.). 
Studies of fertilization in Nereis; the morphology of the normal 
fertilization of Nereis. The fertilizing power of portions of the 
spermatozoon. Ibid., 1912-13, xii, 413-454, 11 pi — Llnville 
(H. R.). The circulatory system in Nereis. Science, N. Y. 
& Lancaster, Pa., 1907, n. s., xxv, 727.— Schneider (J.). 
Eine Doppelbildung bei Nereis Dumerilii. Arch. f. Ent- 
wcklngsmechn. d. Organ., Leipz., 1912, xxxiv, 371-385. 

Neresheimer (Hans Otto) [1890- ]. *Ueber 

den Einfluss kleiner Mengen von Cyankalium 

bezw. Blausiiure auf die Sensibilisierung durch 

fluoreszierende Stoffe (Eosin). 29 pp. 8°. 

Miinchen, Kastner & Callwey, 1917. 
Neresheimer (Heinrich Philipp) [1882- ]. 

*Ueber Ozonide hydroaromatischer Verbindun- 

gen und Terpenkorper. 38 pp., 1 1. 8°. Kiel, 

Ludtke & Martens, 1907. 
Neresheimer (Julius). *Ueber neue Derivate 

der Malonsaure. 55 pp. 8°. Miinchen, C. 

Wolf & Sohn, 1908. 
Neresheimer (Rosa) [1883- ] *Ueber 

Arachnodaktvlie. [Miinchen.] 18 pp. 8°. 

Stuttgart, 1916. 
Nerger (Bruno). *Beitrage zur Kenntnis des 

Xeroderma pigmentosum. 24 pp., 11. 8°. 

Kiel, Schmidt & Klaunig, 1906. 
Neri (Vincenzo). Le disbasie psichiche. 2 p. L, 

92 pp., 1 1., 21 pi. roy. 8°. Bologna, 1910. 

Nerium oleander. 

Aquino (T. H.). The Indian oleander. Brit. M. J., 
Lond., 1899, ii, 824.— Artault de Vevey (S.). Troubles ner- 
veux provoques par des emanations de laurier-rose. Compt. 
rend. Soc.de biol., Par., 1897, 10. s.,iv, 84-86.— Banerjea (S.). 
A case of homicidal yellow oleander poisoning. Indian M. 
( iaz., Calcutta, 1923, lviii, 20.— Bose (C). Yellow oleander 
poisoning. Ibid., 1916, li, 347. — Galil (G.). Investigation 
experimental sobre el Nerium oleander. Arch, de cardiol. 
y hematol., Madrid, 1924, v, 349-357— Leclerc (H.). Le 
laurier-rose. Paris mfid., 1917, xxii, Suppl., 289-291.— 
Iieuller ( A .) . Note sur le laurier rose, etude de l'ecorce, de la 
seve et de la graine. J. depharm.et dechim., Par., 1912, 7. s., 
v, 108-116.— Niccollnl (P. M.). Sopra un caso di avvelena- 
mento da nerium oleander. Gior. di clin. med., Parma, 1923, 
iv, 691-695.— Shamel (A. D.). Origin of the striped oleander 
J. Hered., Wash., 1921, xii, 42-45.— Straub (W.). Die Men- 
gen der digitalisartig wirkenden Substanzen im Oleander- 
blatt und die Art ihres natiirlichen Vorkommens (Fannoid- 
frage). Arch. f. exper. Path. u. Pharmakol., Leipz., 1917-18, 
lxxxii, 327-343. 

Nerking (August) [1890- ]. *Ueber die 
Beziehungen der akuten Infektionskrank- 
heiten zu Schwangerschaft, Geburt und 
Wochenbett. 45 pp. 8°. Kiel, C. H. Jebens, 
1919. 



Nerking (Joseph) [1871- ]. *Die^ Schild- 
driise und ihre Einwirkung auf die Entwick- 
lung des Embryos. 34 pp. 8°. Bonn, E. 
Eisele, 1905. 

Nerlich (Carl) [1873- ]. *Gibt cs primare 
Magenektasieen? 1 p. 1., 48 pp. 8°. Leipzig, 
E. Lehmann, 1913. 

Nerlich (Robert August) [1874- ]. * Unter- 
suchungen iiber Bau und Funktion der Langer- 
hans'schen Inseln. 24 pp., 1 pi. 8°. Breslau, 
A. Stenzel, 1906. 

Nernst (Walther) [1864- ]. Theoretical 
chemistry from the standpoint of Avogadro's 
rule and thermodynamics. 771 pp. 8°. New 
York, Macmillan Co., 1904. 

■ Experimental and theoretical applications 

of thermodynamics to chemistry, x, 123 pp. 
8°. New York, C. Scribner's Sons, 1907. 

For Festschrift see vol. 110 (1924) of Zeitschrift fur physi- 
kalische Cheinie, Leipzig. 

Nerosloff (H'elene). Contribution a l'^tude du 
sarcome de l'amvgdale chez l'enfant. 18 pp. 
8°. Geneve, 1912. 

de Nerval (Gerard) [1808-1855]. 

Barbier (G.). * Etude medico-psycholo- 
gique sur Gerard de Nerval. 8°. Lyon, 1907. 

Nerve. 

See, also, Nerve-cells; Nerve-fibers; 
Nerves; Nervous system. 

Gothlint (G. F.). Die doppelbrechenden 
Eigenschaften des Nervengewebes; ihre TJrsa- 
chen und ihre biologischen Konsequenzen. 
fol. Upsala & Stockholm, 1913. 

Schwartz (A.). *Ueber die Beeinfiussung 
der primaren Farbbarkeit und der Leitungs- 
fahigkeit des polarisierten Nerven durch die 
den Strom zufiihrenden Ionen; Einfluss der 
Kationen Ca", Na', K' auf die anodische 
Strecke. [Strassburg.] 8°. Bonn, 1911. 

Adrian (E. D.). On the conduction of subnormal disturb- 
ances in normal nerve. J. Physiol., Lond., 1912-13, xlv, 389- 

412. The temperature coefficient of the refractory 

period in nerve. Ibid., 1914, xlviii, 453-464.— Alcock (N. H.) 
& Lynch (G. R.). On the relation between the physical, 
chemical and electrical properties of the nerves; pt. 4. potas- 
sium, chlorine, and potassium chloride. Ibid., 1911, xlii, 
107-112.— Barbieri (N.-A.). Le neuroplasma est mobile. 
Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1911, cxii, 1267-1269.— Beck 
(A.). Ueber die Ermudbarkeit des Nerven. Arch. f. d. ges. 
Physiol., Bonn, 1908, exxii, 585-592.— Blumenfeldt (E.). 
Ueber den Einfluss von Kalium- und Calciumsalzen auf die 
Erregbarkeit des Froschnerven (untersucht mit Zeit- und 
Momentanreizen). Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1925, clvi, 236- 
248.— Chauchard (A.) & Chauchard (Mm). Influence 
du chloroforme et de la morphine sur l'excitabilit6 des nerfs. 

Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1921, lxxxiv, 647-649. 

Influence du chloral et du chloralose sur excitabilite des nerfs. 
Ibid., 826-828. — Chevallier. Influence de la tension nerveuse 
sur les aiguilles d'une montre. Rev. gen. de clin. et de 
thfirap., Par., 1920, xxxiv (annexe), p. cmxxiiii.— Czubalski 
(F.). Die chemischen Reize der Nerven. Bull, internat. 
Acad. d. sc. de Cracovie, Sc. Nat., 1916, 183-200.— Danilew- 
sky (B.) & Perichanjanz (J.). Ueber die Einwirkung von 
Strychnin, Aethylalkohol, Lecithin und Bromate auf den 
Froschnerven. Arch. f. exper. Path. u. Pharmakol., Leipz., 
1925, cv, 319-333— Feiss (H. O.) & Cramer (W.). Contribu- 
tions to the histo-chemistry of nerve: on the nature of Wall- 
lerian degeneration. Proc. Roy. Soc, Lond., 1912, lxxxvi, 
s. B, 119-127, 1 pi.— Forbes (A.) & Bay (L. H.). The condi- 
tions of survival of mammalian nerve trunks. Am. J. Phj - 
siol., Bait., 1923, lxiv, 435-466.— Franz (V.). Der Lebent- 
prozess der Nervenelemente. Grenzfr. d. Nerv.- u. Seelenleb, 
Wiesbaden, 1913, Heft 92, 1-58.— Funke (O.). Ueber die 
Reaction der Nervensubstanz. Ber. ii. d. Verhandl. d. k. 
Sachs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch. zu Leipz. Math.-phys. Kl., 
1859, xi, 161-170.— Haberlandt (L.). Weitere Untersuchun- 
gen iiber die Ermudbarkeit des markhaltigen Nerven. Arch, 
f. Physiol., Leipz., 1910, Suppl. -Bd., 1911, 213-232, 1 pi.— 
If aim (Alice). W r irkunk von Magnesiumsulfat, Chloro- 
form und Aether auf Herz und motorische Nerven des 
Frosches. Ibid., 199-212, pi.— Halliburton (W. D ). The 
death temperature of nerve. Quart. J. Exper. Physiol 
Lond., 1915, ix, 193-198.— Joseph (D. R.) & Mcltzer (S. J.). 
The influence of calcium and of sodium in M/10 solution upon 
the conductivity in nerve trunks. Proc. Soc. Exper. Biol. <fc 



NERVE 



49 



NERVE 



Nerve — continued. 

Med., N. Y., 1910-11, viii, 37-39 — Lucas (K.). The temper- 
ature-coefficient of the rate of conduction in nerve. J . Phy- 
siol., Lond., 1908, xxxvii, 112-121.— Maestrini (D.). Rea- 
zioni chimicbe ditferenziali f ra laeostanza nervosa centripeta e 
centrifuga. Ann. d. Fac. di med., Perugia, 1911, 4. s., i, 
133-136.— Monnier (A.-M ). Etude sur le nerf artificiel de 
Lillie. Ann. de physiol., Par., 1925, i, 16-24.— Miihlmann 
(M.). Das Nervenpigment beim Papagei. Virchow's Arch, 
f. path. Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1913, ccxiv, 412.— Nageotte (J.). 
La morte du cvlindraxe. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 
1910, lxviii, 463-466.— Nasaroff (N. N.). Ueher Alkoholin- 
jektionen in Nervenstiimme und pathologisch-anatomische 
Veranderungen in den Nerven, veranlasst durch die Einsprit- 
zungen. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1925, lii, 2777-2779.— 
Schmidt (W. J.). Zur Doppelbrechung des Nervenmarks. 
Ztschr. f. wissensch. Mikr., Leipz., 1924, xli, 29-38.— Sochor 
(N.). Ueber den Einfluss des Sauerstoffmangels auf die 
positive Nachsehwankung an markhaltigen Nerven. Ztschr. 
f. Biol., Munchen & Berl., 1912, lviii, 1-16.— Sochor (N.) & 
Garten (S.). Ueber den Einfluss des SauerstolTmangels auf 
die positive Nachsehwankung am markhaltigen Nerven. 
Zentralbl. f. Physiol., Leipz. & Wien, 1911, nv, 721-723.— 
Spaeth (R. A.). An artificial nerve. Science, N. Y., 1921, 
n. s., liv, 361.— Spiegel (E. A.). Zur Doppelbrechung des 
Nervenmarks. Ztschr. f. wissensch. Mikr., Leipz., 1924, xli, 
383.— Tanemura (I.). Ueber den Einfluss des osmotischen 
Druckes u. a. auf die Lebensdauer des herausgenommenen 
Nerven. Aichi J. Exper. M., Nagoya, Japan, 1923, i, No. 1, 
29-49.— Tashiro (S.). The metabolism of the resting nerve 
and its correlation with the direction and rate of nerve im- 
pulse. Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1914-15, xxxvi, 368.— Verzar 
(F.). Zur Frage des Nachweises der Permeabilitatsanderung 
des Nerven bei Narkose und Erregung. Biochem. Ztschr., 
Berl., 1920, cvii, 98-105— Woronzow (D. S.). Ueber die 
Einwirkung des konstanten Stromes auf den mit Wasser, 
Zuckerlosung, Alkali- und Erdalkalichloridlosungen behan- 
delten Nerven. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 1924, cciii, 
300-318. — Worthmann (F.). Woher stammt die Nerven- 
energie? Aerztl. Rundschau, Munchen, 1920, xxx, 9; 23. 

Nerve (Abducens). 

See, also, Eye (Nerves of) ; Paralysis 
(Abducens) . 

Ariens Kappers (C. U.). The migrations of the abaucens- 
nucleus and the concomitating changes of its root-fibres. 
Psychiat. en Neurol. BL, Amst., 1910, xiv, 271-306.— Bartels. 
Abduzens-, Trochlearis- und Okulomotoriuskerne, die nicht 
der Augenbewegung dienen. Ber. ti. d. Versamml. d. 
deutsch. ophth. Oesellsch., Munchen, 1922, xliii, 6-8. [Dis- 
cussion], 11. — Bremer (J. L.). Recurrent branches of the 
abducens nerve in human embryos. Am. J. Anat., Phila., 
1921, xxviii, 371-390, 3 pi.— Fuse (G.). Ueber den Abduzens- 
kern der Sauger. Arb. a. d. hirnanat. Inst, in Zurich, Wiesb., 
1912, Heft 6, 401-447.— Magrath (T. B.). A variation in the 
distribution of the nervus abducens in man. Arch. Ophth., 
N. Y., 1919, xjviii, 67-71. — Preziuso (L.). Sul nucleo acces- 
sorio del nervo abdurente in alcuni uccelli e maminiferi. N. 
Ercolani, Torino, 1924, xxix, 161; 195; 215.— Rosett (J.). 
The significance of nvstagmus in a lesion of the abducens 
nucleus. Neurol. Bull., N. Y., 1921, iii, 332-337.— Terni (T.). 
Sul nucleo accessorio d'origine del nervo abducente e sul 
probabile significato. Gior. d. r. Accad. di med. di Torino, 
1921, 4. s., xxvii, 45-51. Sul nucleo accessorio d'ori- 

gine del nervo abducente nei rettili. Monitore zool. ital., 
Firenze, 1921, xxxii, 67-76. 

IVerve (Accessory) of Willis. 
See Nerve (Spinal accessory). 

Nerve (Auditory). 

Albrecht (H. K.). *Zur Frage der physio- 
logischen Ermudbarkeit des Hornerven. 8°. 
Berlin, 1919. 

Also in Beitr. z. Anat. Physiol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres 
[etc.], Berl., 1919-20, xiii, 202-229. 

Alexander (G.) & Obersteiner (H.). Das Verhalten des 
normalen Nervus cochlearis im Meatus auditorius internus. 
Ztschr. f. Ohrenh., Wiesb., 1908, lv, 78-91, 1 pi— Ariens 
Kappers (C. U.). Kurze Skizze der phylogenetischen Ent- 
wicklung der Oktavus- und Lateralisbahnen mit Beriicksich- 
tigung der neuesten Ergebnisse. Zentralbl. f. Physiol., 
Leipz., 1909, xxiii, 545-554. — Arlone (L.). Ricerche citome- 
triche sul nucleo a grosse cellule del nervo cocleare degli uc- 
celli. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 1923, xxxiv, 216-221.— 
Beccari (N.). La costituzione, i nuclei terminali e le vie di 
connessione del nervo acustico nella Lacerta muralis, Merr. 
Arch. ital. di anat. e di embriol., Firenze, 1911, x, 646-698. — 
Biehl. Der Verlauf des Vorhofnerven im Hirnstamme. 
Verhandl. d. deutsch. otol. Gesellsch., Jena, 1901, x, 155-158, 
1 pi.— Bovero (A.). Connessioni simpaticho del ganglio 
vestibolare del nervo acustico. Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], 
Torino, 1914, xxv, 41-55.— Brock (W.). Zur Frage der Giil- 
tigkeit des Wallerschen Gesetzes fiir den Nervus cochlearis. 
Arch. f. Ohren-, Nasen- u. Kehlkopfh., Leipz., 1917, c 7 116- 
130 — Buijtendijk (F. J. J.). On the negative variation of 

85596°— 28 4 



Nerve (Auditory) — continued. 

the nervus acusticus caused by a sound. Konink-Akad. v 
Wetensch. Proc. Sec. Sc., Amst., 1910-11, xiii, 649-660, 1 pi.— 
Byrne (J.). Some notes on vestibular nerve function. 
Arch. Diagn., N. Y., 1918, xi, 1-11.— Cameron (J.) & Mllli- 
gan (W.). The development of the auditory nerve in verte- 
brates. J. Anat. & Physiol., Lond., 1909-10, xliv, 111-132.— 
Cheval (V.). Physiologic de la vra» paire; audition et 
equilibre. Bull. Acad. roy. de med. de Belg., Brux., 1919, 
4. s., xxxix, 1033-1154, 10 pi., 22 ch. Also Rev. de laryngol. 
[etc.], Par., 1919, xl, 281-293— De Lange (S.-J.). Quelques 
remarques a propos de l'article du Prof. A. Van Gehuehten, 
intitule: Recherches sur la terminaison centrale du nerf 
cochleaire. Nevraxe, Louvain, 1907-8, ix, 53-57.— Dunn 
(J.). Some phases of the vestibular nerve problem. Arch. 
Ophth., N. Y., 1918, xlvii, 354-369 — Fridenberg (P.). The 
vestibular nerve in relation to equilibrium and its disturb- 
ances. N. York State J. M., N. Y., 1910, x, 334-338.— Fuse 
(G.). Die Organisation una der Verlauf der akustischen 
Bahnen. Arb. a. d. hirnanat. Inst, in Zurich, Wiesb., 1916, 

lleft 10, 59-94. Zur feineren Anatornie der primaren 

Endigungsstatten des N. octavus beim Greifstaehler, Coendu 
prehensilis L. Schweiz. Arch. f.Neurol. u. Psychiat., Zurich, 
1923, xiii, 251-260.— Heiman. Der gegenwartige Stand der 
Wissenschaft iiber die Funktion des 8. Nervenpaares. Mo- 
natschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1919, liii, 52.— Hunt (J. R.). 
The importance of the vestibular mechanism in neurology. 
Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1916, xxv, 446-452. 
[Discussion], 483-489.— Jones (I. H.) & Spiller (W. G.). The 
central tracts of the nervus vestibularis. Brain, Lond., 1925, 
xlviii, 334-361. — Kaplan (M.). Die spinale Acusticuswurzel 
und die in ihr eingelagerten Zellsysteme; Nucleus Deiters - 
Nucleus Bechterew. Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien. 
Univ. Leipz. & Wien, 1912-13, xx, 375-559.— Klshi (K.). 
Ueber den Verlauf der peripheren Fasern des Nervus cochleae 
im Tunnelraum. Arch. f. Ohrenh., Leipz., 1907, lxxiii, 71- 
73.— Knlck (A.). Pathologische Histologie des Ohrlaby- 
rinths nach Durchschneidung des Nervus acusticus. Ztschr. 
f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Wiesb., 1912, lxv, 342-378.— Kolmer (W.). 
Der Bau der Endapparate des Nervus octavus und deren 
physiologische Deutung. Ergebn. d. Physiol., Wiesb., 1911, 
xi, 372-417, 2 pi.— Kudo (T.). On the development of the 
nerve endorgans in the ear of Trigonocephalus japonicus. J. 
Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1918, xxix, 291-303.— Leidler (R.). 
Experimentelle Untersuchungen fiber das Endigungsgebiet 
des Nervus vestibularis. Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien. 
Univ., Leipz. & Wien, 1912-13, xx, 256: 1914, xxi, 151 — 
Marburg (O.). Die Bodenstriae; Untersuchungen fiber den 
anatomischen Zusammenhang ihrer Fasern. Schweiz. Arch, 
f. Neurol. u. Psychiat., Zurich, 1923, xiii, 419-427.— Mills 
(C. K.) & Jones (I. H.). Neuraxia differentiation of the 
fibers from the horizontal and the fibers from the vertical 
semi-circular canals; demonstrated by means of the Barany 
tests. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1916, xliv, 245.— Moore 
(S.). The examination of the vestibular nerve. N.Zealand 
M. J., Wellington, 1920, xix, 183-188— Mulleni.v (R. C.). 
The peripheral terminations of the eighth cranial nerve in 
vertebrates, especially in fishes. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. 
Harv., Cambridge, 1909, liii, 212-250, 6 pi — Muskens (L. 
(J. J.). Centrale eindigingen van den N. vestibularis. Psy- 
chiat. en Neurol. Bl., Amst., 1906, x, 68-71. The cen- 
tral connections of the vestibular nuclei with the corpus stria- 
tum, and their significance for ocular movements and for 
locomotion. Brain, Lond., 1922, xlv, 454-478.— Oort (H.). 
Ueber die Verastelung des Nervus octavus bei Saugetieren; 
(Modell des Utriculus und Sacculus des Kaninchens). Anat. 

Anz., Jena, 1918, li, 272-280. [The distribut ion of the 

auditory nerve.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1918, 
i, 119.— Polimanti (O.). Sugli effetti consecutivi al taglio 
del nervo ottavo (viii) nei pesci (Trigla sp. div.). Internat. 
Monatschr. f. Anat. u. Physiol., Leipz., 1912-13, xxix, 505- 
540. — Ramon y Cajal (S.). Les ganglions terininaux du 
nerf acoustique des oiseaux. J. f. Psychol, u. Neurol., 

Leipz., 1908, xiii, 214-230, 1 pi. ■ Sur un noyau special 

du nerf vestibulaire des poissons et des oiseaux. Trav. d. 
Lab. de recherches biol. de l'Univ. de Madrid, 1908, vi, 1-20. 

Termination periferica del nervio acustico de las aves. 

Ibid., 161-176.— Sachs (E.) & Alvis (B. Y.). Anatomic and 
physiologic studies of the eighth nerve. Arch. Neurol. & 
Psychiat., Chicago, 1921, vi, 119-145.— Schmaltz (G.).; 
Ueber die Reizvorgange an den Endorganen des Nervus 
Octavus; die Vorgange im Bogengang bei der kalorischeu 
Reizung. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 1925, ccviii, 424- 
144.— Spitzer (A.). Anatornie und Physiologic der zentralen 
Bahnen des Vestibularis. Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien. 
Univ., Leipz. & Wien, 1923-24, xxv, 423-470.— TretjakofT. 
Die peripherische und zentrale Endigung des Gehornerven 
bei Ammocoetes und Petromyzon fluviatilis. Folia neuro- 
biol., Leipz., 1907, i, 14-29, 1 pi— Van der Stricht (N.). 
L'histogenese des parties constituantes du neuro-OpitheJium 
acoustique. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1907, xxx, Ergnzngshft., 158- 
170, 1 pi. — Van Gehuehten; Les connexions centrales du 
nerf vestibulaire. Rev. neurol., Par., 1925, xxxii, 1071-1075. — 
Vasticar (E.). Sur les terminaisons du nerf acoustique. 
Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1915, clxi, 649; 748: 1916, clxii, 
93.— Vincenzi (L.). Del nucleo ventrale dell' acustico stu- 
diato coi ruetodi di Cajal per le neurofibrille. Anat. Anz., 
Jena, 1906, xxviii, 536-539.— Voit (M.). Zur Frage der 
Verastelung des Nervus acusticus bei den Saugetieren. Ibid., 



NiatVE 



50 



NERVB 



Nerve (Auditory) — continued. 

1907, xxxi, 635-640— Voss (O.). Die Schussverletzungen des 
Uornerven und der zentralen Hor- und Gleichgewichtsbah- 
nen. Handb. d. arztl. Erfahr. im Weltkrieg, Leipz., 1921, vi, 
52-55.— Winkler (C). The central course of the Nervus 
octavus and its influence on motility. Verhandl. d. k. Akad. 

v. Wetensch., Arust., 1907, xiv, 1-202, 24 pi. Die 

Folgen der Abtragung des Tuberculum acusticum beim 
junggeborenen Kaninchen. Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 1909- 
10, iii, 275-311.— Wittmaack (K.). Ueber sekundiire Dege- 
nerationen im inneren Ohre nach Akustikusstammverletzun- 
gen. Verhandl. d. deutsch. otol. Gesellsch., Jena, 1911, xx, 

289-296, 1 nl. Zur Frage der sekundaren peripheren 

Kochleardegeneration nach Kochlearis-Stammlasion. Arch, 
f. Ohren-, Nasen- u. Kehlkopfh., Leipz., 1917, ci, 139-145.— 
Yoshida (I.). Ein Beitrag zur Anatomis des Octavus. 
Folia Anat. Japon., Tokyo, 1924, ii, 275-281, 1 pi. 

Nerve (Auditory, Diseases of). 

Hunt (J. R.). Otalgia considered as an af- 
fection of the sensory system of the seventh 
cranial nerve. 4°. New York, 1907. 

Prost (L.). *Des voies d'acces sur le nerf 
auditif dans le crane. [Lyon.] 8°. Villeur- 
banne, 1910. 

Alagna (G.). Arteriosclerosis ed aflezioni dell' acustico. 
Lavori d. Cong, di med. int., Roma, 1907, xvii, 321-327. 

■ — Beitrag zur normalen und pathologischen Histologic 

der Ganglien des Akustikus (Ganglion spirale und vestibu- 
lare). Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Wiesb., 1909, lix, 347-368.— 
Brock (W.). Ein Fall von degenerativer Atrophie des Ra- 
mus cochlearis und seines peripheren Neurons infolge von 
Osteomyelitis nebst Bemerkungen iiber die sogenannte 
toxisch-infektiose Neuritis iiberhaupt. Ibid., 1917, Orig.,lxxv. 

261- 278. — Briihl (G.). Atrophia N. viii. et gangl. spiralis. 
Ibid., 1906, lii, 239; 243 — Brumm (S. A.). Involvement of 
the eighth nerve. J. Med. Soc. N. Jersey, Orange, 1918, xv, 
12.— Dean (L. W.) & Bunch (C. C). A study of the tonal 
ranges in lesions of the acoustic nerve and its end organ. 
Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1923, xxxiii, 309-327. — Durand 
(J.). Les lesions dissociees de la 8 e paire; lesions cochleaires 
et lesions vestibulaires pures. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du 
larynx [etc.], Par., 1925, xliv, 802-844— Frey (H.). Octavus- 
neuritis und Herpes zoster im Zervikalgebiet. Wien. med. 
Wchnschr., 1921, lxxi, 2(j:>0-2052.— Guthrie (T.). Bilateral 
lesion of the auditory centre. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1915, \ \ \, 
177-182.— Guttman (J.). Clinical studies on the relation of 
the dysfunction of the cochlear nerve to the dysfunction of the 
ductless glands. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 
1925-26, xxxiv, 231-256. — Kobrak (F.). Die angioneurotische 
Oktavuskrise. Beitr. z. Anat., Physiol., Path. u. Therap. d. 

Ohres [etc.], Berl., 1922, xviii, 305-328. Ueber Metho- 

dik und Bewertung der Oktavuspriifungen. Internat. Zen- 

tralbl. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Leipz., 1924, xxiii, 1-3. ■ Ueber 

die Moglichkeit, den Sitz von Oktavuserkrankungen zu 
bestirnmen; (zugleich ein Beitrag zum Wesen und zur Ver- 
wendbarkeit der rotatorischen Schwachreizmethode. Beitr. 
z. Anat., Physiol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres [etc.], Berl., 
1925, xxii, 33-55— Leidler (R.). & Stransky (E.). Nichtspe- 
zifische Vakzinebehandlung bei Erkrankungen des Nervus 
octavus beziehungsweise seines Erfolgsorganes. Monatschr. 
f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1924, lviii, 134-145— Lewy 
(A.). Some curable affections of the acoustic nerve. Laryn- 
goscope, St. Louis, 1913, xxsii, 190-198.— Mackenzie (G. W.). 
The value of the galvanic method of testing the functions of 
the inner ear and eighth nerve. Tr. Am. Laryngol., Rhinol. 
& Otol. Soc, N. Bedford, Mass, 1916, xxii, 215-225— Rhese. 
Die traumatische Vestibularislasion. Internat. Zentralbl. f. 
Ohrenh. [etc.], Leipz., 1914, xii, 1-17. ■ Ueber die trau- 
matische Lasion der Vestibularisbahn, insbesondere iiber den 
Sitz der Lasion. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Wiesb., 1914, Ixx, 

262- 285.— Scheibe (A.). Akut einsetzende Aflektion des Hor- 
nervenapparates mit Ausfall der tiefen Tone. Verhandl. d. 
Gesellsch. deutsch. Naturf. u. Aerzte 1906, Leipz., 1907, pt. 2, 
2. Halfte, 249-251.— Stein (C). Zur Aetiologie plotzlieh auf- 
tretender Storungen im Hornervenenapparate. Monatschr. 
f. Ohrenh., Berl., 1906, xl, 39-55.— Urbantschitsch (E.). 
Isolierte Reizung des Nervus vestibularis, die bereits ein Jahr 
anhalt. Ibid., 1916, 1, 191. — Weisenburg (T. H.). A case of 
bilateral involvement of the cochlear and vestibular branches 
of the eighth nerve. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Lancaster, Pa., 

1908, xxxv, 526-528. 

Nerve (Auditory, Inflammation of). 

Beck (O.). Isolierte Neuritis des Nervus vestibularis. 
Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol, u. Psychiat., Berl. & Leipz., 1911, iii, 
Ref., 881-886.— Duel (A. B.). ' Toxic neuritis of the eighth 
cranial nerve. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1924, lxxxiii, 1129- 
1132.— Fraser (J. S.). Neuritis of cochlear division of the 
eighth nerve following exposure to cold. Edinb. M. J., 1916, 
n. s., xvi, 41-45.— Hegener (J.). Klinische Beitrage zur 
Frage der akuten toxischen und infektiosen Neuritis des Ner- 
vus acusticus. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh., Wiesb., 1908, lv, 92-120, 
1 pi.— Mackenzie (G. W.). A case of eighth nerve neuritis, 
with interesting galvanic findings. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 

1916, xxvi, 986-989. The report of a case of neuritis of 

the eighth nerve involving both branches from a focal infec- 
tion in the appendix. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. 
Louis, 1918, xxvii, 490-504. Neuritis of the eighth 



Nerve (Auditory, Inflammation of)— con. 

cranial nerve , with particular reference to thesypbilii ic form. 

Hahneman. Month., Phila., 1922, lvii, 588-593. Neu- 

ritis of the eighth nerve, including reference to the differen- 
tiation of syphilis of the eighth nerve and labyrinthitis 
syphilitica. J. Ophth., Otol. & Laryngol., Phila., 1924, 
xxviii, 356-363.— Wintermute (G. P.). Auditory neurits. 
J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1915, lxv, 608-fil5.— Wittmaack 
(K). Experimented degenerative Neuritis der Uornerven. 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1906, xxxii, 448. 

Weitere Beitrage zur Kenntnis der degeuerativen 

Neuritis und Atrophie des Uornerven. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh., 
Wiesb., 1906-7, liii, 1-36, 2 pi — Wodak (E.). Zur Kasuistik 
der Neuritis acustica unbekannter (rheumatiseher?) Aetio- 
logie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, xx, 244.— Zytowitsch (M. 
T.). Neuritiden des N. octavus. Arch. f. Ohrenh., Leipz., 
1911, lxixv, 233-250. 

Nerve (Auditory, Syphilis of). 

Arnaoutovitch (M.). *Neuro-syphilis au- 
ditives. 8°. Paris, 1925. 

Alexander (A.). Die Erkrankungen des Nervus octavus 
im Fruhstadium der Lues und die Beeinilussbarkeit des 
Nerven durch unsere kombinierten Hg-Salvarsankuren. 
Dermat. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Hamb., 1919, lxix, 539-544.— 
Bab (M.). Die Erkrankung des Nervus acusticus bei 
Fruhsyphilis in diagnostischer und prognostischer Bedeu- 
tung. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1923, xlix, 
218.— Beck (J- C.). The Wassermann reaction and salvarsan 
in otolaryngology, with special reference to the affect ion of t he 
auditory nerve. Tr. Am. Laryngol., Rhinol. <fc Otol. Soc, 
New Bedford, Mass., 1912, xviii, 40-56.— Blohmke. Ueber 
Neurorezidive des Akustikus. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., 
Leipz. & Berl., 1919, xlv, 535.— Briihl (G.). Ein histologisch 
untersuchter Fall von Neuritis acustica syphilitica. Beitr. z. 
Anat. Physiol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres [etc.], Berl., 1919, 
xiii, 180-182. — Br lining (W.). Zur Frage der Schadigungen 
des Nervus viii bei frischer Lues. Arch. f. Ohren-. Nasen- u. 
Kehlkopfh., Leipz., 1922, cix, 1-10.— Burns (M. A.). Case of 
bilateral eighth-nerve palsy; svphilis. Arcb. Neurol. & Psy- 
chiat., Chicago, 1921, v, 223 — Capelli (J.) & Torrigiani (C). 
Nuovo contributo alio studio delle lesioni del nervo acustico 
nella sifllide recente. Gior. ital. d. mal. ven., Milano, 1920, 
lxi, 243-248. — Davis (G. E.). Diagnosis and treatment of 
syphilitic affections of the acoustic nerve, with special refer- 
ence to the use of salvarsan. Urol. & Cutan. Rev., St. Louis, 
1918, xxii, 628-632.— Gill (E. G.). A report of two cases of 
syphilis of the eighth nerve and inner ear. Laryngoscope, 
St. Louis, 1922, xxxii, 634-636.— Hcrzfeld (Gertrud). Klini- 
sche Untersuchungen des Nervus acusticus bei rezenter Lues. 
Arch. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1923, cxliii, 279-297.— Hofer 
(I.). Kasuistische Beitrage zu den Erkrankungen des Ner- 
vus acusticus infolge Schadigung durch Lues, Salvarsan und 
Nikotin. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1921, lxxi, 1110-1114.— 
Kobrak (F.). Untersuchungen des Nervus octavus bei 
rezenter Lues: Erregbarkeit vor und am Ende einer kom- 
binierten Quecksilber-Salvarsankur. Beitr. z. Anat. Phy- 
siol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres [etc.], Berl., 1920, xiv, 101-127. 
Die friihsyphilitische Erkrankung des Nervus octa- 
vus und deren Bedeutung fur die Prognose einer Abortivkur 
derLues. Med. Klin., Berl., 1921, xvii, 134. ■ ■ Bemer- 
kungen zu kliniscben Untersuchungen des Nervus octavus 
bei rezenter Lues. Arcb. f. Dermat. u. Syph., Berl., 1923, 
cxlvi, 25-27.— Krassnig (M.). Der Einfluss der Malaria- 
therapie auf die metaluetischen Storungen des Akustikus. 
Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, xx, 7-9 — Lehmann (R.). Octavus- 
stbrungen im Fruhstadium der Lues. Beitr. z. Anat., Phy- 
siol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres, [etc.], Berl., 1922-23, xix, 
209-222— Lloyd (J. H.). Syphilis of the eighth nerve. 
Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1921, v, 572; 617.— 
McDonagh (J. E. R.). A case of syphilitic affection of the 
eighth nerve. Brit. J. Dermat., Lond., 1911, xxiii, 253-255 — 
Mayer (O.). Salvarsan bei Lues des Akustikus. Monat- 
schr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1916, 1, 73. — Kiinstliches 

Fieber zur Therapie der hereditar-luetischen Acusticusaflek- 
tionen. Ibid., 332-334.— Puente (Jose J.). Neuritis especi- 
fica del nervio acustico. Rev. dermat. argent., Buenos Aires, 
1923, x, 99-102. Also Semana med., Buenos Aires, 1924, xxxi, 
81 — Willcutt (G. H.). Disturbances of the acoustic nerve in 
the early stages of syphilis. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1915. 
lxv, 602-606. 

Nerve (Auditory, Tumors of). 

Cushing (H. W.). Tumors of the nervus 
acusticus and the syndrome of the cerebello- 
pontile angle. 8°. Philadelphia, 1917. 

Henschen (F.). Om acusticus-tumorer. 
8°. Stockholm, 1908. 

Also in Hygiea, Stockholm, 1910, 2. f., x, 31-53. 

Martial (F.). *Tumeurs du nerf auditif. 
8°. Lyon, 1908. 

Ulpe (B.). *Zur Kasuistik der Akustikus- 
tumoren. 8°. Munchen, 1912. 

Abrahamson (I.). A case of acoustic neuroma. Med 
Rec, N. Y., 1913, lxxxiii, 413.— Agazzi (B.). Ein Beitrag zu 
den Acusticustumoren. Ztschr. f. Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenh 
Munchen <k Berl., 1922-23, iv, 12-26.— Alagna (G.). Sur les 



NERVE 



51 



NERVE 



Nerve (Auditory, Tumors of) — continued, 

tumeurs de l'acoustique. Arch, internal, de laryngol. [etc.], 
Par., 1909, xxvii, 751 : xxviii, 66; 461 ; 859, 1 pi. : 1910, xxix, 142.— 
Alexander (G.). Zur Kenntnis der Akustikustumoren. Zt- 
schr. f.klin. Med., Berl., 1907,lxii,447-45fi,2pl.— Bard (L.). 
De la perception des mouvements de rotation dans le syn- 
drome des t unieurs du nerf acoustique et de 1 'hem ia vest ibul ie 
de siege central. Semaine mod., Par., 1914, xxxiv, 181-183.— 
Beck (O.). Ueber transitorische Oktavusausschaltung; 
zugleich ein Beitrag zurDifferentialdiagnosezwischenAkusti- 
kustumorund multipler Sklerose. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 
1913, lxiii, 2573-2578. — Beitzke. Vorweisungeinesxanthonia- 
tbsen Ganglioneuroms des Acusticus. Centralbl. f. allg. 
Path. u. path. Anat., Jena, 1921-22, xxxii, 373 — Berlstein 
(J.) & Nowicki. Zur Kenntnis der Acusticustumoren. 
Monatschr. f. OhreLh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1913, xlvii, 415- 
436.— Bertolotti (M.). Tumore dell' acustico. diagnosi e 
conferma operatoria (saggio di clinica radiologica) . Riv. oto- 
neuro-oftal., Roma, 1923-24, i, 441-470.— Brock. Ueber 
Vestibularisneurome. Verhandl. d. Gesellsch. deutsch. 
Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohreniirzte, Leipz., 1921, 401-411, 1 pi.— 
Briibl. Akustikustumoren. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1920, 
lvii, 21. — Brutsaert. Fibrome de l'acoustique unilateral 
avec hypertension intra-cranienne et amaurose chez un aliene 
atteint de psychose hallucinatoire subaigue. Ann. med.- 
psychol., Par., 1918, x, 10. s., 300-303.— Cushing (H.). Ex- 
periences with acoustic tumors. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 
Bait., 1917, xxviii, 238. Remarks on the acoustic neu- 
romas and on ethmoidal operation for choked disc. Tr. Am. 
Laryngol., Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, N. Bedford, Mass., 1920, 
xxvi, 129-135. Further concerning the acoustic neu- 
romas. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1921, xxxi, 211-228. — De 
Martel (T.). A propos des tumeurs de l'acoustique. Bull, 
et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1920, xlvi, 1195-1200.— Deme- 
triades (T. D.). Zur Pathologie des Akustikus bei malignen 
Tumoren; klinische Untersuchungen. Monatschr. f. Oh- 
renh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1924,1 viii, 974; 1115. Neu- 
ritis und Labyrinthopathia Carcinomatosa; zur Pathologie 
des Acusticus bei malignen Tumoren. Ztschr. f. Hals-, 
Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Munchen & Berl., 1925, xi, 502-540.— 
FeUing (A.). A familiar form of acoustic tumour. Brit. M. 
J., Lond., 1920, i, 490.— Fraser (J. S.). Tumours of the 
eighth nerve. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1919-20, xiii, 
Sect. Otol., 109-161. — Friesner (I.). The diagnosis of acus- 
ticus tumor. N. York State J. M., N. Y., 1919, xix, 131 — 
Giinther (H.) & Manasse (P.). Zur Lehre von den Acusti- 
custumoren. Ztschr. f. Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Munchen 
& Bed., 1924-25, ix, 516-533— Haardt (W.). Ein Akusti- 
kustumor bei einem traumatisch ertaubten Luetiker; ein 
kasuistischer Beitrag. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl & 
Wien, 1924, lviii, 881-897.— Halphen (E.). Quelques con- 
siderations sur les tumeurs du nerf auditif. Rev. hebd. de 
laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1913, ii, 517-530.— HeUmann (K.). Zur 
Lehre vom metastatischen Carcinom des Hbrnerven. Zt- 
schr. f. Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Munchen & Berl., 1922-23, 
iv, 157-162.— Hezel. Ein Fall von Akustikustumor. Ztschr. 
f. Laryngol., Rhinol. [etc.], Wurzb., 1912, v, 973-980.— Hoff- 
mann (R.). Ueber zwei translabyrinthar operierte Akusti- 
kustumoren. Internat. Zentralbl. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Leipz., 
1923, xxi, 70. [Discussion], 72-74. — Hunt (J. R.). Tumorof 
the acoustic nerve associated with tic douloureux. N. York 
M. J. [etc.], 1915, cii, 684.— Jacobson (V. C). The fibroma 
of the acoustic nerve. Am. J. Path., Bost., 1925, i, 259-271, 
3 pi. — Josefson (A.). Zwei Falle von intrakraniellem 
Acusticustumor. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1910, 
xxxix, 468-485.— Kiistner (W.). Ueber Tumoren des Acusti- 
cus und fiber die Moglichkeit ihrer Diagnose auf Grund der 
bisherigen Kasuistik. Arch. f. Ohrenh., Leipz., 1907, lxxii, 
1-10.— Lannois <fe Ourand. Deux cas d'intervention pour 
tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux (tumeurs de l'acous- 
tique). Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1909, 
xxxv, 629-673.— Leidler (R.) & Stransky (E.). Ueber Vac- 
cinetherapie bei AfTektionen des Nervus acusticus und seines 
Endapparates. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1923, xxxvi, 28. — 
Lemaitre & Maduro. Tumeur du nerf auditif. Ann. d. 
mal. de l'oreille, du larynx [etc.], Par., 1925, xliv, 183-189. 
Also Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1925, xxxi, 1080- 
1083.— Lhermitte(J.) & Guccione (A). Deux cas degliofi- 
brome du nerf acoustique avec metastases secondaires dans le 
systeme nerveux central. Rev. neurol., Par., 1910, xviii, 
323-327.— MacKobert (R.). A case of acoustic tumor; opera- 
tion. Lancet-Clinic, Cincin., 1915, cxiii, 586.— Manasse (P.). 
Ueber Akustikustumoren. Jahresk. f . arztl. Fortbild. , Mun- 
chen, 1924, xv, Heft 11, 21-26.— Mayer (O.). Multiple sym- 
metrische Tumoren des Nervus cochlearis peripher vom 
Ganglion spirale. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1916, 1, 

317. Ein Fall von multiplen Tumoren in den End- 

ausbreitungen des Akustikus. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], 
Wiesb., 1917, Orig.,lxxv, 95-113.— Meyer (W.). Craniotomy 
for tumor of the acoustic nerve. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Lan- 
caster, Pa., 1908, xxxv, 584-586. — The result of crani- 
otomy for fibrosarcoma of the acoustic nerve one year after 
operation. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1909, xlix, 552. — ■ Cra- 
niotomy for fibrosarcoma of the auditory nerve. Ibid., 1912, 
lv, 323.— Mirizzi (P. L.). Glioma o fibroglioma del acustico 
derecho; (operation, mejorf a notable). Semanamed., Buenos 
Aires, 1925, xxxii, pt. 1, 1192.— Muskens (L. J. J.). [Ponto- 
cerebellar or acusticus tumor treated by operation and 
X-rays.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amat., 1920, ii, 380- 



Nerve (Auditory, Tumors of) — continued. 

394.— Myer (W.). Fibrosarcoma of the left auditory nervie 
extirpation (1908). Ann. Surg., Phila., 1915, lxi, 100.— Piffl 
(O.). Zur Operation der Akuslikustumoren. Beitr. z. Anat., 
Physiol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres [etc.], Berl., 1924, xxi, 
111-117.— Porot. Tumeur du nerf auditif. Lyonmfd., 1907 
cix, 581-584.— Poulton (E. P.) & MoUison (W. M.). Tu- 
mour of the acoustic nerve; operation; recovery; subsequent 
death. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1920, xxxv, 333-335.— Quix 
(F. H.). Eengeval van tumor acusticus. Nederl. Tijdschr. 

v. Geneesk., Amst., 1911, i, 1300-1302, 1 pi. De gez- 

wellen van de gehoorzenuw. Geneesk. Tijdschr. v. Belgle, 

Antv., 1914, v, 93-96. ■ ■ Absteigende Eutartung im 

Labyrinth bei Tumoren des Acusticus. Monatschr. f. 

Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1915, xlix, 545. Ein Fall von 

operierter Acusticus-Geschwulst mit Darstellung mikropho- 
tographischer Lichtbilder und Besprechung der Operations- 

technik. Ibid., 743. Twee gevallen van tumor 

acusticus. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1919, ii, 
1032-1035.— Rose (C). Ueber einen Fall von sogenanntem 
Acusticustumor an der Hirnbasis. Berl. klin. Wchnschr. - 
1908, xlv, 2103-2105.— Schmiegelow (E.). Beitrag zur trans, 
labyrintharen Entfernung der Akustikustumoren. Ztschr., 
f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Weisb., 1915, lxxiii, 1-21, 2 pi. Also Hosp.- 
Tid., K0benh., 1916, 5. R., ix, 41; 65; 84.— Shea (J. J.). 
Acoustic neuromas. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1922, xxxii, 
460-464.— Starr (M. A.). Tumors of the acoustic nerve; 
their symptoms and surgical treatment, with report of a case 
of complete recovery. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Lancaster, 
Pa., 1910, xxxvii, 324-328.— Strater (M.). [A caseof tumorof 
the auditory nerve.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haarlem 
1924, lxviii, pt. 1, 395-397.— Struijcker (H. J. L.). [Tumorof 
the auditory nerve.] Ibid., Amst., 1920, i, 851-854.— Sy- 
monds (C. P.). A case of bilateral eighth-nerve tumours 
associated with multiple neurofibromata and multiple endo- 
theliomata of the meninges. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1921, 
lxxi, 429-441.— Tertsch (R.). Zweigeheilte Falle von Acusti- 
custumor mit Persistieren der Stauungspapille des einem 
Falles drei Monate nach der Operation. Ztschr. f. Augenh., 
Berl., 1910, xxiv, 210-219, 2 pi.— Thomas (A.). Tumeur du 
nerf acoustique. Clinique, Par., 1912, vii, 209-212.— Trotter 
(W.). Surgical treatment of eighth nerve tumours. Proc. 
Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1922-23, xvi, Sect. Otol., 37-42.— Vail 
(H. H.). Studies by the Barany rotation and caloric tests of 
tumors of the nervus acusticus. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 
1920, xxx, 505-519.— Walshe (F. M. R.). Acusticus tumours. 
J. Laryngol., Lond., 1923, xxxviii, 419-426.— Wolff (H. I.). 
Akustikustumor; ein Beitrag zur Entstehung der Kleinhirn- 
briichenwinkeltumoren. Beitr. z. Anat., Physiol., Path. iu 
Therap. d. Ohres [etc.], Berl., 1911-12, v, 464-466. 

Nerve (Auriculo-temporal). 

Baumont (A.). *De la resection du nerf 
auriculo-temporal. 8°. Lyon, 1914. 

Frey (Mme. Lucie). Le syndrome du nerf auriculo-tem- 
poral. Rev. neurol., Par., 1923, xxx, pt. 2, 97-104.— Ianni 
(R.). La resezione del nervo auricolo-temporale ed il suo 
etTetto sulla secrezione parotidea. Riforma med., Napoli, 
1918, xxxiv, 731-734.— Marer (J.). Malariforme Erkrankung 
des Nervus auriculo-temporalis. Pest. med. -chir. Presse, 
Budapest, 1909, xlv, 233. 

Nerve (Cervico-facial). 

Lagrot (F.). Recherches sur la topographie de la branche 
cervico-faciale. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1924, 
xciv, 159-169. 

Nerve (Ciliary). 

Axenfeld. Nachweis intraskleraler Ziliarnervenschleifen 
am lebenden Menschenauge. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. deut- 
sch. ophth. Gesellsch., Munchen, 1925, xlv, 266-271.— Fick 
(A. E.). Ueber Durchschneidung der Ciliarnerven mit 
Schonung des Sehnerven. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1906, 
xv, 51-58.— Fuchs (E.). Neuromaof the ciliary nerves. Tr. 

Am. Ophth. Soc, Phila., 1909-1911, xii, 786, 1 pi. 

Ueber Schleifen der Ziliarnerveib Klin. MonatsbL L Au- 
genh., Stuttg., 1918, lx, 3-11* 

Nerve (Circumflex). 

Costantinl (H.). Rupture du nerf circonflexe consecutive 
a une luxation de l'epaule; intervention; guerison. Bull, et 
mem. Soc. de chir.fle Par., 1922, xlviii, 771-774.— Disen (C. 
F.). Inflammation of the circumflex nerve. Med. Rec.,N. 
Y., 1908, lxxiv, 18.— Gerard (G.) & Cordier (P.). Anomalies 
dans la distribution du nerf circonflexe. Compt. rend. Soc. 
de biol., Par., 1920, lxxxiii, 927-929— Kennedy (R.). A case 
of secondary suture of the circumflex nerve. Brit. M. J., 
Lond., 1910, ii, 944.— Tees (F. J.). Suture of circumflex 
nerve. Canad. M. Ass. J., Toronto, 1921, xi, 46. 

Nerve (Cochlear). 

See Nerve (Auditory). 
Nerve (Depressor). 

See Nervous system (Vasomotor). 
Nerve (Extract of). 

See Nerve-extract. 



NERVE 



52 



Nerve (Facial). 

Bender (O.). *Die Schleimhautnerven des 
Facialis, Glossopharyngeus und Vagus. Stu- 
dien zur Morphologie des Mittelohres und dcr 
benachbarten Kopfregion der Wirbeltiere. * 
IHabilitationsschrift, Heidelberg.] fol. Jena, 
1907. 

Tkiant (A.). *Recherches anatomiques sur 
les nerfs trijumeau et facial des poissons osseux. 
8°. Nancy, 1879. 

Agosta (A.). L'innervazione sensitiva del facciale; con- 
tribute clinico e rassegna sintetica dell' argomento. Med. 
ital., Milano, 1921, ii, 206-211.— Allegra (G. T.). Sulla pre- 
senza di fibre crociate nel tronco del nervo facciale. Studi di 
med. leg. e var. . . . onore di G. Ziino, Messina, 1907, 
379-387.— Aliens Kappers (C. U.). Die phylogenetische 
Entwickelung des horizontalen Schenkels des Facialis- 
wurzelknies. Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 1908, ii, 255-261.— 
Ballance (Sir C). A preliminary note on the results ob- 
tained in some experiments in which the facial and recurrent 
laryngeal nerves were anastomosed with other nerves. Proc. 
Koy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1923-24, xvii, Sect. Laryngol. & Otol., 
32-36.— Baudouin (E.). Le systeme sensitif du nerf facial. 
Gaz. d. hop., Par., 1921, xciv, 501-504.— Brandao filho (A.). 
Sobre alguns pontos controvertidos da fiziolojia do trijemio. 
Arch, brazil, de med., Rio de Jan., 1923, xiii, 1085-1102.— 
Bridgett (F. A.). Zur Topographie des absteigenden Fa- 
zialis. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1922, lvi, 
939. — Bruce (A.). On the origin of the facial nerve. Rev. 
Neurol. & Psychiat., Edinb., 1908, vi, 685-697.— Dentlcl (S.). 
Sui rapporti dei rami terminali del nervo facciale coll' apo- 
neurosi parotideo-masseterina. Ricerche di morfol., Roma, 

1923, iii, 1-5.— Eichhorn. 1st der Nervus facialis an der 
Innervation des Gaumens beteiligt? Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. 
[etc.], Wiesb., 1917, Orig., lxxvi, 63-66.— Eltrich (P.). Le 
rameau lingual du facial. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 
1921, xci, 144-147 — Giannelli (A.). Sul nucleo di origine del 
faciale superiore. Riv. di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1906, xi, 
523-534. — Godard(H). Le rameau lingual du facial. Bull, 
et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1921, xci, 298 — Barman (N. B.). 
Nuclei of origin of nerves of facial musculature. Brit. M. J. 

[Suppl.], Lond., 1906, ii, 9. On the origin of the facial 

nerve. Rev. Neurol. & Psychiat., Edinb., 1909, vii, 88-92.— 
Uofmann (L.). Der Faserverlaufim Nervus facialis. Zt- 
schr. f. Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Miinchen & Berl., 1924, x, 
86-89. — Hovelacque (A.) & Bousset ( J.). Note sur la dispo- 
sition anatomique du rameau sensitif du conduit auditif 
externe et du rameau auriculaire posterieur du facial. Bull, 
et mcin. Soc. anat. de Par., 1922, xcii, 318-321— Huber (£.). 
Ueber das Muskelgebiet des Nervus facialis beim Hund, 
nebst allgemeiuen Betrachtungen iiber die Facialis-Muskula- 
tur. Morphol. Jahrb., Leipz., 1922-23, lii, 353-414.— Hudo- 
vernig (C). Die Zahl der peripheren Facialisaste. Neurol. 
Centralbl., Leipz., 1909, xxviii, 906-909. — Hunt (J. R.). The 
sensory field of the facial nerve: a further contribution to the 
symptomatology of the geniculate ganglion. Brain, Lond., 

1915, xxxviii, pt. 4, 418-446. Also reprint. The cu- 
taneous zone of the facial nerve. N. York M. J. [etc.] , 1915, 
cii, 777-779. Also J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Lancaster, Pa., 

1916, xliii, 156-159.— Kidd (L. J.). The alleged sensory cu- 
taneous zone of the facial nerve of man. Rev. Neurol. & 
Psychiat., Edinb., 1914, xii, 393-410.— La Rocca (C). Una 
varieta del nervo facciale nel tratto extrapetroso. Cultura 
med. mod., Palermo, 1924, iii, 612.— Mills (C. J£.). The sen- 
sory functions attributed to the seventh nerve. J. Nerv. & 
Ment. Dis., Lancaster, Pa., & N. Y., 1910, xxxvii. 273; 355 — 
Monrad-Krohn (G. H.). [Further report on facial nerve 
dissociation.) Norsk Mag. f. Leegevidensk., Kristiania, 1923, 
Kxxiv, 715-719. — Olmsted (J. M.D.). Theresultsof cutting 
the seventh cranial nerve in Amiurus nebulosus (Lesueur). 
J. Exper. Zool., Phila., 1920, xxxi, 369-394, 4 pi.— Par hon (C.) 
<fe Minea (J.). L'origine du facial superieur chez l'homme. 
Presse med., Par., 1907, xv, 521.— Planellas y Ramon (M.). 
Contribucion al estudio del nervio facial; nucleos de origen; 
conexiones; trayecto bulbar del nervio. Rev. frenopat. 
espaft., Barcel., 1913, xi, 247-260.— Poggio (E.). Sull' origine 
del facciale superiore negli animali e dell' uomo. Clin. med. 
ital.. Milano, 1907, xlvi, 764-769.— Saint- Arlfew (N.). Ano- 
malie du nerf facial dans la caisse d\i tympan. Arch, inter- 
nal de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1925, Sxi, 301-304.— Sheldon 
(R. E.). The phylogeny of the facial nerve and chorda tym- 
pani. Anat. Record, Phila., 1909, iii, 593-617.— So uq lies 
(A.) & Hartmann (E.). Les fibres delasensibiliteprofonde 
de la face passent-elles par le nerf facial? Rev. neurol., Par., 

1924, xxxi, pt. 1, 86.— Terry (R. J.). The relation of the car- 
tilaginous otic capsule to the facial nerve. Anat. Record, 

Phila., 1919, xvi, 166. The relation ofthe facial nerve 

and otic capsule. Ibid., xvii, 235-242. Aho reprint. — Til- 
mann. Vorstellung eines Falles von Facialis-Hypoglossus- 
Anastomose. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 
1906, xxxii, 404.— Watkins (E. D.). Some studies of the 
anatomy ofthe seventh cranial nerve. Memphis Med. J., 

1925, ii, 55-58.— Weiss (E.). Zur vergleichenden Anatomie 
des Facialiskernes. Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien. 
Univ., Leipz. & Wien, 1914, xxi, 51-78— Yagita (K.). Ex- 
perimentelle Untersuehungen fiber den Ursprungdes Nervus 



Nerve (Facial) — continued. 

facialis. Anat. Anz. ( Jena, 1910, xxxvii, 195-218. 7~r7T 
Einige Experiments an dem Nervus petrosus surjernciauH 
major zur Bestimmung des Ursprungsgebietes des Merven. 
Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 1914, viii, 301-382. 

Nerve (Facial, Neuralgia of). 
See Neuralgia (Facial). 

Nerve (Facial, Paralysis of). 
See Paralysis (Facial). 

Nerve (Facial, Pathology of). 

See, also, Neuralgia (Facial); Paralysis 
(Facial); Spasm (Facial). 

Alurraldc (M.) & Aliunde (C. T.). Tratamiento de la 
contractura del facial por la anastomosis nerviosa. Rev. 
Asoc. med. argent., Buenos Aires, 1923, xxxvi, Sect, neurol. y 
psiquiat., 3-10.— Angela (C). II meccanismo del cosi detto 
fenomeno di Bell studiato con espcrimenti fisiologici nel 
coniglio. Gior. d.r. Accad. dimed. di Torino, 1911, 4. s.,xvn, 
21-25— Aliens Kappers (C. U.). De phylogenetische ver- 
schuiving van de motorische facialis-kern en de daarmede 
gepaard gaande veranderingen in de facialis-musculatuur. 
Psychiat. en Neurol. Bl., Amst., 1909, xiii, 234-248, 1 pi.— 
BarnhUl (J. F.). How much traumatism will the facial 
nerve withstand without sacrifice of function. Internat. 
Otol. Cong.Tr., Bait., 1912, ix, 632-638.— Bianco (A.). Sulle 
lesioni del facciale di origine otitica e loro cura. Practica d. 
med., Napoli, 1912-13, xiii, 97; 133; lfil; 201; 225; 257; 289.— 
Flesch (J.). Die Neuritis des Ganglion geniculi am Fazia- 
lisknie. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1921, xxxiv, 23.— Forschner 
(L.). Hamatotympanum und Spiitparese des Fazialis nach 
Sturz. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1925, lix, 
864.— van Havre. Trois cas de lesions intrapetreuses du 
facialsuivisd'anastomosespino-faciale. J.dechir.etann. Soc 
beige de chir., Brux., 1906, vi, 194-198, 1 pi— Hunt (J. R.). 
The sensory system of the facial nerve and its symptomat- 
ology. J. Ophth. & Oto-Laryngol., Chicago, iv, 1910, 89-93. 

On herpetic inflammations of the geniculate gangl ion; 

a new syndrome and its complications. J. Nerv. & Ment. 

Dis., N. Y., 1907, xxxiv, 73-96. Also reprint. The 

sensory system of the facial nerve and its symptomatology. 
J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y. & Lancaster, Pa., 1909, xxxvi, 
321-350. Also reprint. ■ The sensory symptomatol- 
ogy and syndrome ofthe facial nerve; otalgia herpetic inflam- 
mations of the geniculate ganglion, reflex facial spasms. J. 
Laryngol., Lond., 1910, n. s., xxv, 405-411.— Lasarew (W.). 
Ueber eine Stoning der Innervation des N. facialis bei Ge- 
schwiilsten der hinteren Schadelgrube. Neurol. Centralbl., 
Leipz., 1914, xxxiii, 13-20.— Leo (G.). Section totale du nerf 
facial droit par balle; Anastomose spino-faciale, au 19. jour 
apres blessure; resultat au 10. mois. Cong, franc, de chir., 
Proc. verb, [etc.], Par., 1918, xxvii, 102-108.— Pflngst (A. O.). 
The course of the facial nerve through the petrous bone and 
the significance of its injury. Louisville Month. J. M. & S., 
1905-6, xii, 305-312.— Skeen (L.). Peripheral lesion of facial 
nerve due to a fall. Denver M. Times, 1905-6, xxv, 453.— 
Spira (R.). Ueber die gegenseitigen physiologischen und 
pathologischen Beziehungen zwischen dem Nervus facialis 
und dem Gehororgane. Heilkunde, Berl., 1910, 437-450.— 
Zipperling (W.). Ueber eine besondere Form motorischer 
Reizzustsinde bei Neugeborenen (sog. St&upchen). Ztschr. 
f. Kinderh., Bed., 1912, Orig. v, 31-40. 

Nerve (Facial, Spasm of). 

See Spasm (Facial). 
Nerve (Facial, Surgery of). 

See, also, Neuralgia (Facial, Treatment of, 
Operative); Paralysis (Facial, Treatment of, 
Operative). 

Davidson (A.). *Ueber die Nerven- 
pfropfung im Gebiete des Nervus facialis. 
[Heidelberg.] 8°. Tubingen, 1907. 

Also in Beitr. z. klin: Chir., Tubingen, 1907, lv, 427-464. 

Golaz (H.). *Contribution a 1' etude des 
points de repere dans la resection retro-gasse- 
rienne dans la resection retro-gasserienne du 
trijumeau. [Geneve.] 8°. Lausanne, 1924. 

Sambeth (J. L.). *Zwei Falle von Facialis- 
Hvpoglossus- Anastomose. [Bonn.] 8°. Coin, 
1904. 

Beck (J. C). Surgery of the facial nerve. Ann. Otol., 
Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1908, xvii, 265-304, 15 pi.— 
Bernhardt (M.). Ueber Nervenpfropfung bei peripheri- 
scher Facialislahmung vorwiegend vom neurologischen 
Standpunkte. Mitt. a. d. Grenzgeb. d. Med. u. Chir., Jena, 
1906, xvi, 476-506.— Bockenheimer (P.). Der Nervus 
facialis in Beziehung zur Chirurgie. Arb. a. d. chir. Klin d 
k. Univ. Berl., 1906, xviii, 1-26.— Eden (It.). Leber die 
chirurgische Behandlung der peripheren Facialislahmung 
Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1911, lxxiii, 116-126— Pia uteri 



NERVE 



53 



NERVE 



Nerve (Facial, Surgery of) — continued. 

(A ) H nervo facciale in rapporto alia chirurgia. Gazz. 
internaz. di med., Napoli, 1906, ix, 5-13; 549.— Ponitz (K.). 
Ueber einen mit Erfolg operierten Solitiirtuberkel des Facialis 
zentrums. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1920, lxvii, 
89-9G— Robineau. Bisection du nerf facial dans le rocher; 
regeneration spontanee part ielle. Bull, et mem. Soc.de chir. 
de Par., 1913, n. s., xxxviii, 156-158— Schmidt (W. T.). 
Ueber einen Fall von erfolgreicher Pfropfung des Nervus 
hypoglossus auf den Nervus facialis. Miinchen. med. Yv'chn- 
schr., 1922, lxix, 708. 

Nerve (Femoral). 

Babinski (J.). Lesion du nerf crural; abolition de l'exci- 
tabilite faradique et voltaique du quadriceps crural; guerison 
rapide. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914-15, xxii, 553.— Blanc (H.). 
Plaie du nerf crural dans la fosse Uiaque par eclat d'obus: 
impotence fonctionnelle ay ant completement disparu apres 
l'extraction de l'eclat. Paris chir., 1918, x, 443-446.— Cassirer 
& Bamberger. Ein Fall von doppelseitiger Neuritis des N. 
cruralis bei Pentosurie. Deutsche med. W chnschr. , Leipz. & 
Berl., 1907. xxxiii, 886.— Dumolard, Ardin-Delteil & Lom- 
bard. Nevrite du crural droit. Bull. med. de l'Algerie, 
Alger, 1907, xviii, 327-331.— Leggett (T. H.). Eine Varietat 
eines Teiles des N. femoralis. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1913, xliii, 
232.— Levcque (Mile.) & Levadoux (M.). Anomalie du nerf 
crural. Toulousemed., 1907, 2. s., ix, 229.— Oertel (O.). Ab- 
normer Verlauf des Nervus femoralis. Anat. Anz., Jena, 
1922-23, lvi, 550-553.— Schmidt (Q.). Ein differential- 
diagnostisches Zeichen fiir den Ausfall des N. femoralis, im 
besonderen des M. rectus femoris. Zentralbl. f. Chir., 
Leipz., 1922, xlix, 1886.— Scoppetta (G.). Sui rapporti del 
nervo femorale con la guaina del muscolo psoas-iliaco. Ri- 
cerche di morfol., Roma, 1924, iv, 303-311. — Wassermann 
(S.). Ueber ein neues Schenkelnervsymptom nebst Bemer- 
kungen zur Diagnostik der Schenkelnerverkrankungen. . 
Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1918-19, xliii, 140-143 — 
Waterhouse (R.). On crural neuritis. Med. Mag., Lond., 

1911, xx, 35-41. On anterior crural neuritis. St. 

Barth. Hosp. Rep., 1910, Lond., 1911, xlvi, 65-78. 

Nerve (Glosso-pharyngeal). 

Huguenin. Eine bisher iibersehene Wurzel des N. 
glosso-pharyngeus und vagus. Cor.-Bl. f. schweiz. Aerzte, 
Basel, 1907, xxxvii, 626-633.— Johnston (J. B.). A note on 
the presence or absence of the glosso-pharyngeal nerve in 
myxinoids. Anat. Record, Bait., 1908-9, ii, 233-239— Neve 
(C. T.). Herpes zoster of the glosso-pharyngeal nerve. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1919, ii, 630.— Partridge (E. J.). The 
relations of the glosso-pharvngeal nerve at its exit from the 
cranial cavity. J. Anat., Lond., 1918-19, lii, 332-334.— van 
Valkenburg (C. T.). Een aandoening van den n. glosso- 
pharyngeus gedurende 14 dagen. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Ge- 
neesk., Amst., 1919, ii, 1116. 

Nerve (Hypoglossal). 

Barbe (A.). Un cas de section isolee du nerf grand hypo- 
glosse. Progres med., Par.# 1919, 3. s., xxxiv, 377.— Bastos 
Monteiro (H.). Sobre a ansa do nervo grande hipoglosso. 
Arq. de anat. [etc.], 1919, Lisboa, 1921, v, 216-225.— Berkel- 
bach van der Sprenkel (H.)« [Remarks on the hypoglossus 
centre.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1920, lxiv, 

pt. 2, 1756-1758. The hypoglossal nerve in an embryo 

of Erinaceus europaeus. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1923-24, 
xxx, 219-263, 2 pi.— Bielschowsky (M.) & Valentin (B.). 
Ueber das Verhalten der distalen Nervenstrecke des Hypo- 
glossus nach ortlicher Durchfrierung seines Stammes. J. f. 
Psychol, u. Neurol., Leipz., 1924-25, xxxi, 419-427, 1 pi.— 
Budde (M.). Beitrag zur Kenntnis der sensiblen Hypo- 
glossusbahn. Festschr. z. Feier d. lOjahr. Besteh. d. Akad. f. 
prak. Med. in Coin, Bonn, 1915, 693-698.— Burrows (H.). 
Bilateral hypoglossal palsy due to gunshot wounds. Brit. 
M. J., Lond., 1921, i, 776— Chlarugi (G.). Polimeria del N. 
ipoglosso e canale dell' ipoglosso (a proposito di una memoria 
del Dr. Massimo Lupo). Monitore zool. ital. ; Firenze, 1924, 
xxxv, 45-51, 1 pi.— Evans (W. H.). Gunshot injury to hypo- 
glossal nerve. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1908, n. s., Ixxxvi, 
257 — Fieandt (E.). Ueber das Wurzelgebiet des Nervus 
hypoglossus und den Plexus hypoglossocervicalis bei den 
Saugetieren. Morphol. Jahrb., Leipz., 1914, xlviii, 513-643.— 
Groebbels (F.). Der Hvpoglossus der Vogel. Zool. Jahrb., 
Jena, Abt. f. Anat., 1921-22, xliii, 465-484— Hess (O.). 
Durch peripheren Reiz hervorgerufene isolierte Krampfzu- 
stande im Gebiet des Ramus descendens nervi hypoglossii. 
Deutsches Arch. f. Klin. Med., Leipz., 1914, cxiv, 200-203.— 
Hochstetter (F.). Ueber die Beziehung des N. hypoglossus 
zur V. jugularis interna bei den Krokodilen. Anat. Anz., 
Jena, 1907, xxx, 72-75.— Kummer (E.). Note sur la branche 
descendante du nerf hypoglosse. Rev. med. de la Suisse 
Rom., Geneve, 1915, xxxv, 361-372. — von Lippmann (R.). 
Abnormer Ursprung des Ramus descendens nervi hypoglossi 
aus dem Nervus vagus. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1910, xxxvii, 1-4. — 
Lii wy ( R . ) . Ueber das topographische Verhalten des Nervus 
hypoglossus zur Vena jugularis interna. Ibid., 10-12. — 
Luna (E.). Nuclei dei nervi encefalici e loro connessioni 
nei chirotteri; il nervo ipoglosso. Arch. ital. di anat. e di 
embriol., Firenze, 1925, xxii, 1-34.— Marcora (F.). Di una 
fine alterazione delle cellule nervose del nucleo d'origine del 
grande ipoglosso consecutiva alio strappamento ed al taglio 
del nervo. Boll. d. Soc. med.-chir. di Pavia, 1908, xxii, 134- 



Nerve (Hypoglossal) — continued. 

137, 1 pi— Mingazzinl (G.). Osservazioni morfologiehe sul 
nucleo dell' ipoglosso dell' uomo e dei primiati. Arch, di 
fisiol., Firenze, 1909, vii, 178-188, 2 pi. Sur les con- 
nexions centrales et p6ripheriques du noyau de l'hypoglosse 
chezl'homme. Cong, internat. de med. (xvi.). C-r., Buda- 
pest, 1910, Sect, xi, Neuropath., 357-371. Ueber die 

kortikalen und bulbaren Verbindungen des Hypoglossus. 
Monatschr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1910, xxvii, 187-214, 

4 pi. ■ Ueber die zentrale Hypoglossusbahn; experi- 

mentelle und anatomische Forschungen. J. f. Psychol, u. 
Neurol., Leipz., 1922-23, xxix, 273-402, 7 pi— Morestin (n.). 
Paralysie de la langue par section des deux nerfs grands hypo- 
glosses. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1915, n. s., xli, 

1337-1339. Section des deux nerfs grands hypoglosses. 

Ibid., 1916, n. s., xlii, 1717.— Mouchet (A.). Absence de 
l'anse de l'hypoglosse. Bibliog. anat., Par. & Nancy, 
1909-10, xix, 238-241.— Pater ni (L.). Su di un caso di lesione 
traumatica dell' ipoglosso. Rassegna d. previd. soc, Roma, 
1925, xii.No. 7, 28-31— Poelzig (W.). Ueber Neuritis des 
Nervus hypoglossus nebst Bemerkungen iiber sensible, sen- 
sorische und sekretorische Storungen hierbei. Deutsche Zt- 
schr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1920, lxvii, 97-108. — Roberts (J. B.). 
Gunshot injury of the left hypoglossal nerve. Ann. Surg., 
Phila., 1908, xlviii, 155-160, 3 pi.— Sergi (S.). Ueber den Ver- 
lauf der centralen Bahnen des Hypoglossus im Bulbus. 
Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1906, xxv, 550-557.— Simons (A.). 
Hemiatrophia adiposa der Zunge durch Entwicklungssto- 
rung des Hypoglossuskerns. Ztschr. f. klin. Med., Berl., 
1924, xcix, 286-294.— Walther (C). Plaie en seton de la 
region sus-hyoidienne; lesion des deux nerfs grands hypo- 
glosses. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1916, xlii, 666-671. 

Nerve (Inferior dental). 

Clermont (D.). Rapports du nerf dentaire anterieur 
avec le plancher nasal et la pituitaire. Bull, de laryngcl., 
otol. et rhinol., Par., 1907, x, 14-19.— Hopff (R.- J.). EfTets de 
la section du nerf dentaire inferieur chez le lapin. Compt. 

rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1924, xci, 25. Trastornos 

troficos por seccion del nervio dentario inferior. Rev. Asoc. 
med. argent., Buenos Aires, 1924, xxxvii, No. 231, Soc. argen- 
tina de biol., 12-18. — Nogue. Anesthesie sectionnelle du nerf 
dentaire inferieur; technique et resultats. Rev. de stomatol., 
Par., 1906, xiii, 454-462. 

Nerve (Inferior laryngeal). 

See Nerve (Laryngeal, Recurrent). 

Nerve (Infra-orbital). 

Cieszynski (A.). Zur endoneuralen, perkutanen Injek- 
tionstechnik des Nervus infraorbitalis. Oseterr.-ungar. 
Vrtljschr. f. Zahnh., Wien, 1918, xxxiv, 36-68, 3 pi.— Cook 
(A. G.). Infraorbital neurectomy. Proc. Connect. M. Soc, 
Bridgeport, 1903, 386-391.— Dreesmann (W.). Die Resek- 
tion des Nervus infraorbitalis. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 
1907, xxxiv, 1025-1027.— Marchetti (O.). Fibroma del nervo 
sotto-orbitario. Ann. di ottal., Pavia, 1902, xxxi, 759-761. 

Nerve (Interosseous). 

Magnuson (P. B.) & Coulter (J. S.). Posterior interos- 
seous nerve injury 4 Internat. Clin., Phila., 1921,31, s., ii, 188. 

Nerve (Laryngeal, Recurrent). 

See, also, Larynx (Innervation of) ; Larynx 
(Paralysis of) . 

Haeberlin (A.). *Der anatomische Bau 
des Nervus recurrens beim Kaninchen. [Bern.] 
8°. Berlin, 1906. 

Also in Arch. f. Laryngol., Berl., 1906, xviii, 20-38. 

Hegner (C. A.). *Experimenteller Beitrag 
zur Frage der Nervenpfropfung im Anschluss 
an eine klinische Beobachtung von intra- 
mediastinaler Rekurrensdurchtrennung durch 
Pistolenschuss. [Zurich.] 8°. Berlin, 1909. 

Also in Monatschr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1909, 
xxv, 200-217. 

Mancioli (T.). La laringe nelle lesioni del 
ricorrente. 8°. Roma, 1908. 

Tonietti (P.). Sulle alterazioni della sensi- 
bilita della laringe nelle lesioni del laringeo 
inferiore. 8°. Livorno, 1914. 

Bilancioni ((J.). Le irritazioni o compressioni del ri- 
corrente laringeo possono essere legate a cause incospicue. 
Gior. d. med. prat., Livorno, 1925, vii, 163.— Boenninghaus 
(G.). Fiihrt der Recurrens des Menschen sensible Fasern? 
Beitr. z. Anat., Phvsiol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres [etc.], 
Berl., 1909, ii, 471-476 — Broeckajrt (J.). Le recurrent est-il 
un nerf exclusivement moteur? Bull, de laryngol., otol. et 

rhinol., Par., 1910, xiii, 1-18. ■ Het recurrens-vraag- 

stuk. Geneesk. Tijdschr. v. Belgie, Antv., 1914, v, 53-61.— 
Briinlngs. Rekurrensplastik nach Briinings. Deutsche 
med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1917, xliii, 127— Casali (R.). 
Due varieta, non ancora descritte, nel decorso e nella distribu- 
zione del nervo ricorrente e loro signiflcato. Anat. Anz., 



NERVE 



54 



NERVE 



Nerve (Laryngeal, Recurrent) — contd. 

Jena, 1912, xl, 592-602.— CfaM (C). Lesione dei laringei 
ricorrenti da proiettile d'arma da fuoco. Policlin., Roma, 
1918, sez. prat., 419.— Cusenza (C). Beitrag zum Studium 
der bulbaren Zentren des Nervus vagus; (das experimentelle 
Herausreissen des Nervus laryngeus inferior). Monatschr. f. 
Ohrenh. [etc], Bed. & Wien, 1925, lix, 943-948— Davis (II. 
J.). Preparation showing the left recurrent laryngeal nerve 
involved in a mass of lvmphomatous glands. Proc. Koy. 
Soc. Med., Lond., 1913-14, vii, Laryngol. Sect., 103— von 
Elischer (E.). Ueber den Einfluss der Ausschaltung der 
Kehlkopfnerven auf das Wachsturn des Xehlkopfes. Arch. f. 
d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1914, clviii, 443-403— Elze (C). 
Ueber den sogenannten Nervus laryngeus inferior des Lamas 
(Auchenia lama). Anat. Anz., Jena, 1912, xlii, 410-414. 

Ueber die typische Verlaufsanomalie des Nervus 

laryngeus inferior dexter. Berl. klin. Wchnsehr., 1914, li, 
1674.— Felix (E.). Ueber Erschiitterung des Nervus laryn- 
geus inferior durch Schussverletzung. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. 
[etc.], Bed., 1916, 1, 522-527.— Gamier (C.) & Villemin (F.). 
Sur l'existence normale d'un nerf recurrent du sympathique 
cervical chez l'homme; l'anse pi'rithyroidienne superieure. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1910, lxxxv, 158-163.— 
Grabower. Zur Recurrensfrage. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. 
Rhinol., Bed., 1906, xviii, 419-427 — Grynfeltt (E.) & 
Hedon (E.). Sur les ganglions nerveux des nerfs laryngfs 
chez l'homme. Montpel. med., 1908, xxvi, 348-351 — Hoessly 
(H.). Ueber Nervenimplantation bei Recurrenslahmungen; 
eine experimentelle Studie. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing. , 
1916, xeix, 186-192— Hoffmann (R.). Verletzung des 
Nervus recurrens. Miinchen. med. Wchnsehr., 1915, lxii, 
35.— Horsley (J. S.). Suture of the recurrent laryngeal 
nerve; with report of a case. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1910, li, 
524-528 — Judd (E. S.), New (G. B.) & Mann (F. C). The 
effect of trauma upon the laryngeal nerves. Ibid., 1918, lxvii, 
257-272.— Kuttner (A.). Kritische Betrachtungen iiber den 
augenblicklichen Stand der Recurrensfrage. Arch. f. Laryn- 
gol. u. Rhinol., Berl., 1906, xviii, 97-138.— Kuttner (A.) & 
Meyer (E.). Fiihrt der Rekurrens des Menschen sensible 
Fasern? Ibid., 1907, xix, 510: xx, 356 — Mancioli (T.). Su 
due sintomi di lesione del ricorrente (bradicardia e anestesia 
del vestibolo). Arch. ital. di laringol., Napoli, 1909, xxix, 
1-11.— Martens (M.). Zur Behandlung von Folgezustan- 
den doppelseitiger Recurrensschiidigung. Arch. f. klin. 
Chir., Bed., 1911, xevi, 76-82 — Martuscelli (G.). Altera- 
zioni dei laringea (laringeo superiore e laringeo inferiore) e del 
ganglio plessiforme in seguito a compressione esercitata sul 
ricorrente. Atti d. Cong. d. Soc. ital. di laringol. [etc.], 1911, 
Siena, 1912, xiv, pt. 2, 383-390.— Milianitch (N). Note sur 
une anomalie d'origine des gros troncs nes de la crosse de 
l'aorte accompagnee d'une anomalie de trajet du nerf recur- 
rent droit. Bull, et m6m. Soc. anat. de Par., 1924, xciv, 230- 
233.— von Navratil (D.). Ueber die Anastomose des Nervus 
laryngeus inferior mit dem Ramus descendens hypoglossi 
mittels Nervermaht (nach Foramitti). Arch. f. Laryngol., 
Rhinol., Bed., 1910, xxiii, 342.— Onodi (A.). Ueber den 
Nervenfaserverlauf der Ansa Galeni im Stamme und in den 
Endzweigen des Nervus laryngeus inferior. Monatschr. f. 
Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1912, xlvi, 65-69.— Parsons 
(F. G.). Note on recurrent laryngeal nerves. J. Anat., 
Lond., 1919-20, liv, 172— Rosen bach (O.). Gibt es bis jetzt 
eine Ausnahme von der Regel, dass bei intensiver Affektion 
der Nervi recurrentes vagi die Abduktoren der Stimmbander 
friiher Funktionsstorungen zeigen als die Abduktoren? Berl. 
klin. Wchnsehr., 1906, xliii, 1480-1483.— Seraflni (J.) & 
Uffreduzzi (O.). L'irn plantation peripherique totale du nerf 
laryngien inferieur sur le pneumogastrique. Arch, de med. 
exper. et d'anat. path., Par., 1918, xxviii, 209-227.— Taylor 
(A. S.). Surgical trauma of the recurrent laryngeal nerve 
with restoration of function. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1924, lxxx, 
606.— Vanlande. Plaie du corps thyroide et section du 
recurrent gauche par eclat de granade loge a la partie supe- 
rieure du mediastin; extraction, guerison. Soc. de med. mil. 
franc., Par., 1923, xvii, 21-23. 

Nerve (Laryngeal, Superior). 

Bock (F.). Ueber die Aufsuchung des Nervus laryngeus 
superior zum Zwecke der Resektion. Ztschr. f. Hals-, 
Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Miinchen & Berl., 1925, xi, 541-545.— 
ISrunetti (F.). II metodo Hoffmann e la resezione del 
ramo interno del nervo laringeo superiore. Riv. veneta di sc. 
med., Venezia, 1914, lx, 20-43.— Chalier (A.) & Bonnet (P.). 
La nevrotomiedu larynge superieur. Lyon med., 1912, cxviii, 
780. — Elze (C .) . Ein Ganglion am Nervus laryngeus superior 
des Menschen. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., Miinchen & 
Bed., 1923, lxix, 628 — Lefite-Dupont & Sekoulitch (B.). 
Etude anatomo-chirurgicale du nerf larynge superieur; un 
nouveau procede pour l'anesthesie et pour la resection du nerf 
larynge superieur. Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 
192*5, xlvi, 518; 530 — Lannois & Beriel.. Examen histolo- 
gique du nerf larynge superieur apres les injections d'alcool. 
Rev. hebd. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1914, xxxv, 273-281.— 
Liebault & Celles (R.). Le nerf larynge superieur et sa 
n6vrotomie; anatomie, technique operatoire. Ibid., 1912, 
xxxiii, 721; 753.— Moulonguet (A.). Un cas de section du 
nerf laryngfi superieur. Ann. d. mal. de 1'oreille, du larynx 
[etc.], Par., 1913, xxxix, 497-199.— Moure (E. J.) & Celles 
(R.). Resection de la branche interne du nerf laryngfe supe- 
rieur chez l'homme. Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 
1912, xxxiii, 261. Also J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1912, xlii, 
771— Prevost (J.-L.) & Stern (Mile. L.). Dissociation des 



Nerve (Laryngeal, Superior) — continued. 

reflexes du nerf larynge superieur par l'anesthesie, l'asph.yxie 
et l'anemie des centres nerveux. Arch, internat. de pbysioi., 
Liege & Par., 1907, v, 262-274.— Sobotky (L). The alcoholic 
injection of the internal branch of the superior laryngeal 
nerve. Boston M. & S. J., 1915, clxxii, 96.— Tassi < B. U.). 
Alterazioni dellalaringe in seguito a lesione dei nervi laringei. 
Pubb R. Clin, oto-rino-laringoi. d. R. Univ. di Napoli 
(Suppl. all' Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.]), 1923, No. 5, 1-159, 16 pi. 

Nerve (Lingual). 

Coriat (I. H.). The presence of taste fibers in the lingual 
nerve. Dental Cosmos, Phila., 1918, lx, 217-220— Davis 
(G. G.). Removal of the lingual and mandibular nerves by 
the twisting method of Thiersch. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1908, 
xlviii, 636-640, 2 pi— Kron (H.). Verletzung des Nervus 
lingualis in der Mundhohle. Deutsche Monatschr. f. 
Zahnh., Leipz., 1918, xxxvi, 289-292.— Olmsted (J. M. D.). 
Effects of cutting the lingual nerve of the dog. J - Comp. 
Neurol., Phila., 1921-22, xxxiii, 149-154. 

Nerve (Mandibular). 

See Nerve (Maxillary, Inferior). 

Nerve (Maxillary, Inferior). 

Gascard (E.). Voie d'acees pour atteindre le nerf maxil- 
laire inferieur & sa sortie du trou ovale. Presse m6d., Par., 
1919, xxvii, 472.— Nodine (A. M.). Neuralgia of the left 
upper extremity caused by piece of st eel on mandibular nerve. 
Dental Cosmos, Phila., 1925, lxvii, 62-64.— Buggi (G.). Re- 
sezione del nervo mandibolare; modificazioni al processo del 
Paravicini. Rendic. r. Accad. d. sc. d. 1st. di Bologna, 
1922-23, xxvii, 118-123. 

Nerve (Maxillary, Superior). 

Chevrier (L.). Les'injections peritronculaires autour du 
nerf maxillaire superieur. Bull, med., Par., 1909, xxiii, 1073- 
1075.— Lasagna (F.). Dei rapporti fra seno mascellare e 
nervo mascellare superiore. Gior. d. r. Accad. di med. di 
Torino, 1911, 4. s., xvii, 288-291.— Orestano (F.). Nuovo 
processo per la sezione del nervo mascellare superiore nella 
fossa pterigo-mascellare. Riforma med., Palermo-Napoli, 
1907, xxiii, 821-825.— Vargas Salcedo (L.). Reseccion del 
nervio maxilar superior por el metodo de Kocher. Rev. med. 
de Chile, Sant. de Chile, 1906, xxxiv, 356-358. 

Nerve (Median). 

Bastos Monteiro (H.). A proposito das relacoes do me- 
diano no punho. Arq. de anat. [etc.], 1919, Lisboa, 1921, v, 
227-229.— Braine (J.). Nerf median et flechisseur superflciel. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1920, xc, 661-668.— Pastine 
(C). Sulla destinazione muscolare delle fibre motorie della 
radice esterna del nervo mediano. Quaderni di psichiat., 
Genova, 1920, vii, 269-273.— Bobinson (R.). Les vaisseaux 
de la fourche du nerf median (contribution a l'etude de la 
dexterite manuelle de l'homme. Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., 
Par., 1910, cli, 535.— BoUet du Coudray. Nerf median 
perfore par le muscle grand palmaire. Bull, et mem. Soc. 
anat. de Par., 1923, xciii, 62.— Walther. Manifestations 
rapides de regeneration du nerf median apres greffe de Na- 
geotte. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1920, xliv, 300. 

Nerve (Median, Pathology of). 

Matusis (I. M.). *Ueber Lahmungen des 
Nervus medianus. 8°. Berlin, 1911. 

Andre-Thomas. Hypermyotonie ou contracture secon- 
dare dans la paralysie du nerf median par blessure de guerre. 
Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, xxiii, 2. semes., 82-90. — Baranger 
(A.). Un cas de fibrome du nerf median droit absolument 
indolent spontanement. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 
1923, xciii, 649.— Baranger (A.) & Coudert (L.-E.). Deux 
formes anatomiques de gliomes du nerf median. Presse m6d., 
Par., 1924, xxxii (annexe), 1518.— Bevers (E. C). Compres- 
sion of the median nerve. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1906, i, 381. — 
Bindi (F.). Su di un neuroma del nervo mediano (neuro- 
fibroma). Morgagni, Milano, 1925, lxvii, 993-997.— Buschi 
(G.). Mixosarcoma del nervo mediano. Riv. di chir., 
Como, 1922, i, 89-93.— Chaput. Nevrome traumatique du 
median; nevritedouloureuse; dedoublement du nerf, amelior- 
ation; suppression des boissons alcoolisees; guerison rapide. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1915, n. s., xli, 2454. — 
Conn. Tumor of the median nerve. N. Orl. M. & S. J., 
1922-23, lxxv, 399-402.— Cor nil (L.) & Baranger (A.). Un 
cas de gliome periph6rique typique du nerf median droit. 
Bull, etmem. Soc. anat.de Par., 1923, xciii, 702-704.— Deniker 
& Pascalis. Fibro-sarcome du nerf median. Ibid., 1911, 
lxxxvi, 68— Elmslie (R. C). Recovery after suture of 
median and ulnar nerves in the forearm. Proc. Rov. Soc. 
Med., Lond., 1919-20, xiii, Sect. Surg., 112 — Fitzwiiliams 
(D. C. L.). Severed median nerve. Polyclin., Lond., 1912, 
xvi, 7. — Froment (J.). Un nouveau type d'appareil de pro- 
these pour paralysie du median. Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, 
xxiii, 2. semes., 125-128 — Froment (J.) & Wehrlin (R.). 
Un appareil de prothese pour paralyse du median. Ibid., 
1914-15, xxii, 1233-1236.— Goudert (L.-E.) & Huguenin 
(R.). Gliome du median gauche. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. 
de Par., 1924, xciv, 482-484.— Gross (F.). Decollement de 
l'epiphyse humerale inferieure; paralysie du nerf median. 
Rev. m6d. de l'est, Nancy, 1908, xl, 250-252.— Grynfeltt & 
Guibert. Histoire anatomo-clinique d'un gliome p6riph6- 



NERVE 



55 



NERVE 



Nerve (Median, Pathology of)— contd. 

rique volumineux du nerf median. Bull. Soc. d. sc. mod. et 
bid de Montpellier, 1923-24, v, 300-309. -Hume. Patient 
with trophic changes, following nerve injury. Northumber- 
land & Durham M. J., Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 1895 ni, 97.— 
Jaboulay & Duroux. Tumeur solitaire du nerf median. 
Lvon mod , 1912, cxviii, 721-724.— Jeanselme, Lortat- 
Jacob & Baudouin (E.). Causalgie du nerf median conse- 
cutive a un zona. Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. bop. de 
Par., 1922, 3. s., xlvi, 1300-1311.— Jopson (J. H.). Large 
fibroneuroma of the median nerve. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1917, 
lxvi, 503.— Kramer (F.). Schussverletzungen der penphe- 
ren Nerven; Nervus medianus. Monatschr. f. Psychiat. u. 
Neurol., Berl., 1919, xlvi, 241-266— Lortat-Jacob & Girou 
(E.). Guerison rapide de la douleur dans la causalgie du 
median avec troubles paralytiques graves par la ligature du 
nerf au catgut. Paris med., 1918, xxix, 493— McGuire (E. 
R) & Burden (J. F.). Unusual case of sarcoma of the 
median nerve. Surg., Gvnec. & Obst., Chicago, 1922, xxxv, 
453.— Morlot (R.) & Guillemin (A.). Tumeur myxoma- 
teuse du nerf median; recidive. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., 
Par., 1922, lxxxvi, 134-136.— Miiller (A.). Schussneuritis des 
Medianus, erfolgreich mit Vereisung behandelt. Zentralbl. 
f. Chir., Leipz., 1919, xlvi, 844 — Nove-Josserand. Sur un 
cas denevritedu median. Lyonchirurg., 1924, xxi. 108-111.— 
Oppenheim & Borchardt (M.). Zur Medianuslahmung. 
Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1915, lii, 859.— Peraire (M.). Lipome 
dissociant du nerf median; operation; guerison. Paris chir., 
1912, iv, 305-308.— Ricca. Neurite traumatica della porzione 
terminale del mediano con prevalenti fenomeni secretori e 
distrofici. Liguriamed., Milano, 1914, viii, 114.— Rousseau. 
Fibro-sarcome du nerf median. Paris chir., 1912, iv, 296- 
299.— Ryerson (E. W.). Neuroma of median nerve in palm 
of hand due to gunshot wound. Surg. Clin. Chicago, Phila., 
1919, iii, 845-848.— Sldllern (P. G.). Acute traumatic neu- 
ritis of median nerve in palm. Internat. Clin., Phila., 1913, 
23. s., iii, 207.— Sollier & Bonnus. L'hydrocryomanie dans 
la nfivrite douloureuse du median et son traitement par la 
radiotherapie. Lyon med., 1915, cxxiv, 391.— Speese (J. J.). 
Cyst of the median nerve. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1915, lxi, 761.— 
Tapie de Celeyran. Fibrome inclus dans le nerf median. 
Montpel. med., 1917, xxxi.x, 1064-1069— Torraca (L.). Para- 
lisi dissociata del mediano sinistro per sezione parziale del 
tronco nervoso al braccio. Riforma med., Napoli, 1918, 
xxiv, 970-972.— Vack. Un cas de polynevrite diffuse, avec 
predominance exceptionnelle sur les deux medians, consecu- 
tive a une pneumonie aigue. Arch, de med. et pharm. mil., 
Par., 1907, xlix, 427-438 — Walther. Tumeur du nerf me- 
dian. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1910, n. s., xxxxvi, 
158-162.— Wandel (O.). Ueber Stbrungen im Gebiete des 
Nervus medianus. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 
1906, xxxi, 436-451.— Weber (H.). Medianuslahmung. 
Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1916, lxiii, 1054. 

Nerve (Median, Surgery of). 

Andre-Thomas, Levy-Valensi (J.) & Pascalis (G ). 

Sur un cas de restauration rapide apres suture du nerf median. 
Rev. neurol., Par., 1917, xxiv, 287-289 — Ashhurst (A. P. C). 
End-result of primary neuroplasty of the medium nerve. 
Med. & Surg. Rep. Episc. Hosp., Phila., 1920, v, 125-128 — 
Borchardt (M.) & Wjasmenski. Der Nervus medianus. 
Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1917, cvii (Kriegschir. Hefte 
xliv), 553-582, 12 pi — Bourguignon (G.) & Dujarier (C). 
Suture totale du nerf median au poignet trois mois apres la 
section; restauration complete; Evolution de la chronaxie, 
suivie pendant 15 mois. Rev. neurol., Par., 1921, xxviii, 
106-108.— Coquot & Bourdelle. Anatomie topographique 
et lieu d'election de la ncvrotomie du median. Rec. de med. 
vet., Par., 1917, xciii, 461-476.— Duelling (J.) & Rigaud. 
Section du nerf median au poignet chez un enfant de 10 ans; 
troubles moteurs et sensitifs atypiques; suture immediate et 
recuperation de l'integrite fonctionnelle en trois mois. Bull, 
et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1911, lxxxvi, 721-723.— Fort (F. 
T.). Neuroplasty of the median nerve. Kentucky M. J., 
Bowling Green, 1911-12, x, 78. [Discussion], 80.— Jauregui 
(P.). Neurorrafia a distancia del mediano. Semana med., 
Buenos Aires, 1918, x.xv, 57.— Lombard (P.). Resultat 
eloigne d'une suture du nerf median. Bull, et mem. Soc. de 
chir. de Par., 1921, xlvii, 828-830.— McConnell (A. A.). Ap- 
proach to the median nerve in the forearm. Dublin J. M. 
Sc. incl. Tr. Roy. Acad. Med., Ireland, 1920, 4. s., 90-92.— 
Ol instead (I.) . Repair of 3-cm. defect of the median nerve, 
due to an old injury; almost complete restoration of function. 
Canad. J. M. & S., Toronto, 1909, xxvi, 292-296.— Phocas. 
Suture du median, au niveau de la gouttiere du carpe; retour 
rapide des fonctions. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 
1917, n. s., xliii, 648.— Porges (R. C). Naht des Nervus 
medianus ein Jahr nach der Verletzung. Wien. klin. Wchn- 
schr. 1909, xxii, 1066.— Sherren (J.). Illustrating the late 
result of primary suture of the median nerve at the wrist. 
Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1908-9, ii, Clin. Sect.. 138. 

■ Secondary suture of the median nerve three months 

after division, showing a stage in recovery. Ibid., — Sieard 
(J. A.) &Roger(H.). Suture du nerf median par leprocede 
dit du dedoublement dSbut de recuperation motrice vers le 
quinzieme mois. Marseille med., 1916, liii, 129-132.— Stir- 
ling (R. A.). Primary suture of the median nerve: subse- 
quent transplantation of sciatic nerve of dog. Intercolon. M. 
J., Australas., Melbourne, 1907, xii, 155.— Waltbard (H.). 



Nerve (Median, Surgery of) — continued. 

Medianuslahmung nach Ellbogenverletzungen. Cor.-Bl. f. 
schweiz. Aerzte, Basel, 1917, xlvii, 734-743.— Weill. Suture 
du nerf median. Marseille med., 1910, xlvii, 838-841.— 
Wirth (E.). Suture of severed median nerve, with rapid 
recovery of function. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1921, ii, 900. 

Nerve (Musculo-cutaneous). 

See, also, Paralysis (Musculo-cutaneous). 

Applet on (A. B.). A case of abnormal distribution of the 
N. musculo-cutaneous with complete absence of the Ramus 
cutaneous N. radialis. J. Anat. & Physiol., Lond., 1911-12, 
xlvi, 89-94.— Boeckel (J.). Nevrome du nerf musculo- 
cutane consecutif a un traumatisme grave de la jambe; 
nevralgies intenses; extirpation 19 mois apres la blessure; 
guerison. Lyon mod., 1916, exxv, 541-543.— Doane (P. S.). 
Musculocutaneous neuritis following rupture of biceps. J. 
Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1908, i, 1605.— Fischler (F.). Isolierte 
Liision des Nervus musculo-cutaneus dexter. Neurol. Cen- 
tralbl., Leipz., 1906, xxv, 449-451 — Kramer (F.). Schuss- 
verletzungen peripherer Nerven. Nervus muskulocutaneus. 
Monatschr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1916, Orig., xxxix, 
193-197.— Landivar (A. F ). Seccion completa del nervio 
musculocutaueo; sutura secundaria; curacion. Bol. y trab. 
de la Soc. de cirug. de Buenos Aires, 1923, vii, 171-175 — 
Romiti (C). Sopra un caso di pseudoneuroma (fibroma 
intrafascicolare) di un filet.to del nervo muscolo-cutaneo nel 
muscolo brachiale anteriore. Riforma med., Napoli, 1925, xli, 
197-200.— Schwab (O.). Ueber den Ersatz des Sensibili- 
tatsausfalles im Medianusgebiet durch den Nervus musculo- 
cutaneus. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol. u. Psychiat., Berl., 1925, 
xcvii, 278-283. 

Nerve (Musculo-spiral). 

See, also, Paralysis (Radial). 
Ashhurst (A. P.O.). Primary neurorrhaphy of musculo- 
spiral nerve for stab wound; perfect functional recovery. 
Ann. Surg., Phila., 1910, li, 740, 1 pi — Ballington (R. W.). 
Tendon transplantation for musculospiral (radial) nerve in- 
jury. J. Bone & Joint Surg., Bost., 1922, iv, 538-547.— Bant 
(A. J.). Sur un cas tres rare de l'innervation anormale du 
membre superieur; absence de la branche anterieure du nerfi 
radial, suplee par le nerf musculo-cutane. Compt. rend. Soc. 
de biol., Par., 1925, xcii, 377.— Beyers (C. F.). Case of fibro- 
sarcoma of musculo-spiral nerve. St. Barth. Hosp. J., 
Lond., 1918-19, xxvi, 133.— Dawbarn (R. H. M.). Musculo- 
spiral nerve reunion 20 years after nerve was severed. Ann. 

Surg., Phila., 1914, lx, 511. ■ ■ Suture of musculospiral I 

nerve after extensive destruction. N. YorkM. J., [etc.], 1915, 
cii, 730-732. — Dunn (N.). Treatment of lesion of the muscu- 
lo-spiral nerve in military surgery. Am. J. Orthop. Surg., 
Bost., 1918, xvi, 258-265.— Hamilton (A. S.). Sensory 
changes in injuries of the musculo-spiral nerve. Arch. Neu- 
rol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1920, iii, 277-306. Also reprint.— 
Harrison (E.). On musculo-spiral nerve injury, with a 
report of two cases. Practitioner, Lond., 1909, lxxxiii, 698- 
705, 1 pi. — Hartwell (J. A.). Late suture of the musculo- 
spiral nerve. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1921, lxxiii, 665-667. 

Suture of musculospiral nerve 46 davs after its section by stab 
wound. Surg. Clin. N. Am., Phila., 1921, i, 339-343.— Jones 
(Sir R.). Tendon transplantation in cases of musculospiral 
injuries not amenable to suture. Am. J. Surg., N. Y., 1921, 
xxxv, 333-335.— Learmonth (J. R.). A variation in the dis- 
tribution of the radial branch of the musculo-spiral nerve. J. 
Anat., Lond., 1918-19, liii, 371.— MacAusland (W. R.) & 
MacAusland (A. R.). Injuries to the musculospiral nerve. 
Am. J. M. Sc., Phila., 1925, clxix, 1-24.— McCurdy (S. L.). 
Injury of the musculo-spiral nerve. Am. J. Orthop. Surg., 
Bost., 1917, xv, 711-720. Ateo reprint.— Magnuson (P. B.) ; 
& Coulter (J. S.). Musculo-spiral nerve injury. Internat. 
Clin., Phila., 1921, 31. s., ii, 186-188, 2 pi.— Morris (R. T.). 
Injury of musculospiral nerve. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1919, lxix, 

338-340. Musculospiral nerve repair. Ibid., 1922, 

lxxv, 628.— Morton (C. A.). A case of partial gunshot divi- 
sion of the musculospiral nerve with secondary suture. Lan- 
cet, Lond., 1918, i, 373.— Murphy (J. B.). Nerve anastomo- 
sis; the musculospiral nerve. Surg. Clin., Phila., 1912, i, 
91-100.— Peet (M. M.). Spindle cell sarcoma arising in a; 
cavernous lymph and hemangioma of the musculospiral 
nerve. Tr. Clin. Soc. Univ. Mich., Ann Arbor, 1916-17, viii, 
87. — Reder (F.). Gunshot injury of the musculospiral nerve. 
Ann. Surg., Phila., 1919, Ixx, 226-230, 1 pi.— Rutherfurd 
(H.). Case of secondary suture of the musculo-spiral nerve 
made possible by resection of the humerus. Tr. Glasg. Path. 
& Clin. Soc, 1901-2, ix, 85.— Sherren (J.). Showing the late 
result of secondary suture of the musculospiral nerve. Proc. 
Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1908-9, ii, Clin. Sect., 137 — Skillern 
(P. G.). Neuroma of musculospiral nerve above elbow; neu- 
rolysis. Surg. Clin. N. Am., Phila., 1923, iii, 213-215.— 
Warrington (W. A.). War injuries to the musculo-spiral i 
nerve. Liverpool M. Chir.-J., 1916, xxxvi, 51-60, 8 pi.— 
Williams (G.). Suture of the musculospiral nerve; three 
cases. Brit. J. Surg., Bristol, 1918-19, vi, 315.— Young (W.). 
Injuries of the musculo-spiral nerve , with illustrative case 
Clin. Reporter, St. Louis, 1911, xxiv, 171-173. 

Nerve (Nasal). 

See Nose (Innervation of). 



NERVE 



56 



NERVE 



Nerve (Obturator). 

Erb (K. H.). Ein Neurinom des Nervus obturatorius 
unter dern Bilde einer tiefgelegenen Cyste der Adduktorenge- 
gend. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1923-24, clxxxiii, 414- 
418. — k re u z (L.). Zur intrapelvinen extraperitonealen Re- 
sektion des Nervus obt uratorius nach Selig. Arch. f. Orthop. 
[etc.], Wiesb., 1921, xix, 232-249.— Leriche (R.). Delanevro- 
tomiesous-peritoneale du nerf obturateur. Lyon med., 1914, 
cxxii, 1459-1462.— Selig (R.). Vorschlag zur extraperitonea- 
len Resektion des Nervus obturatorius bei Spasmen der Ad- 
duktoren. Ztschr. f. ang. Anat. [etc.l, Berl., 1913, i, 97. 
Die intrapelvine extraperitoneale Resektion des Ner- 
vus obturatorius und anatomische Studien iiber die Topo- 
graphic dieser Nerven. Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1914, ciii, 
994-1011. 

Nerve (Occipital). 

Ducoste (M.). Le syndrome du grand nerf occipital. 
Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1915, xxxvi, 97-101. 

Nerve (Oculo-motor). 

See, also, Eye (Paralysis of). 

Baba (S.). TJeber die Gegend des Oculomotoriuskernes 
beim Elefanten. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1925, cxvi, 324-326 — 
Bartels. Abduzens-, Trochlearis- und Okiilomotoriuskerne, 
die nicht der Augenbewegung dienen. Ber. u. d. Versamml. 
d. deutsch. ophth. Gesellsch., Munchen, 1922, xliii, 6-8. 
[Discussion], 11.— Biondi (G.). Osservazioni sullo sviluppo 
e sulla struttura dei nuclei d'origine dei nervi oculomotore e 
trocleare nel polio. Riv. ital. di neuropat. [etc.], Catania, 
1910-11, iii, 302-327.— Boughton (T. H.). The increase in 
the number and size of the medullated fibers in the oculo- 
motor nerve of the white rat and of the cat at different ages. 
J. Comp. Neurol. & Psychol., Granville, Ohio, 1906, xvi, 153- 
165.— Brouwer (B.). Klinisch-anatomische TJntersuchung 
fiber den Oculomotoriuskern. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol, u. 
Psychiat., Berl., 1918, Orig., xl, 152-189.— Cary (E. H.). Re- 
lation of the third nerve to the sphenoidal sinus. Texas State 
J. M., Fort Worth, 1923-24, xix, 675-677.— CavazzanI (E.). 
Contribution a l'etude du noyau de l'oculo-moteur commun. 
Arch. ital. debiol., Pise, 1917,lxvii, 105-112.— Duran Arrom. 
Caso clinico de destruction de niicleos de algunas ramas del 
motor ocular comun. Rev. de med. y cirug. pract., Madrid, 
1917, cxvii, 63 — Hornowski (J.). Un cas d'elranglement du 
nerf delaiiiepnire. L'encephale, Par., 1911, i, 543.— Hunter 
(J. I.). The oculomotor nucleus of Tarsius and Nycticebus. 
Brain, Lond., 1923, xlvi, 38-48.— Lenz. Untersuchungen 
fiber das Kerngebiet des Oculomotorius. Ztschr. f. Augenh., 
Berl., 1924, liii, 238 — Malagodl (A.). Un altro contributo 
alia fisiologia dell' oculo-motore cornune dell' uomo. Riv. di 
patol. nerv., Firenze, 1919, xxiv, 99-103.— Marchand (L.) & 
Olivier (M.). Sarcome latent du nerf moteur oculaire com- 
mun. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1905, lxxx, 764.— 
Munoz Urra (F.). TJeber die embryonare Entwicklung des 
Oculomotoriuskerns. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1921, cvii, 
123-147.— Neiding (M.) & Frankfurther (W.). TJeber das 
Vorkommen des Edinger-Westphal'schen Kerns bei einigen 
Saugetieren und seine Bedeutung. Neurol. Centralbl., 
Leipz., 1911, xxx, 1282-1293.— Nicholls (G. E.). On the oc- 
currence of an intracranial ganglion upon the oculo-motor 
nerve in Scyllium canicula, with a suggestion as to its bearing 
upon the question of the segmental value of certain of the 
cranial nerves. Proc. Roy. Soc. , Lond., 1915, 2. B, lxxxviii, 
553-568.— Vandegrift (G. W.). Syphilitic manifestations of 
the oculomotor nerve. Internat. J. Surg., N. Y., 1918, xxxi, 
41-44.— Velter (E.). Conceptions actuelles sur les troubles 
oculo-moteurs associes : paralysies et troubles toniques. Rev. 
d'oto-neuro-ocul, Par., 1923, i, 241; 299. 

Nerve (Olfactory). 

See, also, Nervus terminalis; Smell (Sense 
of, Disordered). 

Sulzb (W.). *Ueber die elektrische Reak- 
tion des Nervus olfactorius des Hechtes auf 
Doppelreizung. 8°. Bonn, 1909. 

Also in Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1909, cxxvii, 57-73. 

An glade & Robert. Sur quelques details de la structure 
histologique du nerf olfactif. J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1907, 
xxxvii, 73.— Brookover (C.) & Jackson (T. S.). The olfac- 
tory nerve and the nervus terminalis of Ameiurus. J. Comp. 

Neurol., Phila., 1911, xxi, 237-259. The development 

of the olfactory nerve and its associated ganglion in Lepidos- 
teus. Ibid., 1914, xxiv, 113-130 — Brubaker (A. F.). The 
vaso-motor and secreto-motor nerve mechanism of the nasal 
chambers; a consideration of the anatomy and physiology of 
the olfactory nerve. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1917, xxvii, 
207.— Burr (H. S.). Some experiments on the transplanta- 
tion of the olfactory placode in Amblystoma; an experi- 
mentally produced aberrant cranial nerve. J. Comp. Neu- 
rol., Phila., 1924-25, xxxvii, 455-479 — Cameron (J.) & Milli- 
gan ( W.). The development of the olfactory nerves in verte- 
brates. Tr. Internat. Cong. Med. 1913, Lond., 1914, Sect, xv, 
Rhinol. & Laryngol., pt. 2, 451-465.— Cerletti (U.). Die 
Mastzellen als regelmassiger Befund im Bulbus olfactorius 
des normalen Hundes. Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 1911, v, 
718-722, 1 pi.— Fischer (B.). Vollstandiger Defekt des Olfac- 
torius bei einer 58jahrigen Frau. Sitzungsb. d. nied.-rhein. 
Gesellsch. f. Nat.- u. Heilk. zu Bonn (1905), 1906, med. Abt., 



Nerve (Olfactory) — continued. 

32 — Haga (J.). [Unilateral absence of the olfactory Iractj 
Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1915, ii, 2450-246^ 
Jatta (G.). La vera origine del nervo olfettivo nel ceiaio- 
podi. Boll. d. Soc. di nat. inNapoli, 1887, i, 92. -Kyle |(J . J£ 
Some observations upon the cribriform plate and oiiactory 
nerve in man and certain animals. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 
1911 xxi, 1131-1135, 1 pi. — Locy (W. A.). New facts regard- 
ing the development of the olfactory nerve. Anat. Anz., 
Jena, 1899, xvi, 273-290. -Read (Effie A.). The true relation 
of the olfactory nerves of man, dog, and cat. Anat. Record, 
Phila., 1908-9, ii, 107 -Spadaro (R.). Contributo alio 
studio del bulbo olfattorio in alcuni mammifen e verteorati 
inferiori. Arch. ital. di otol. [etc.], Torino, 1925, xxxvi, 61/- 
627 i pi — Weiss- Flore ntin & Brunner. Zur postembryo- 
nalen Entwicklung des menschlichen Bulbus olfactorius. 
Ztschr. f. Hals-, Nasen- u. Ohrenh., Munchen & Berl., 1925, 
xii, 367-372. [Discussion], 377. 

Nerve (Ophthalmic). 

Allis(E P) The ophthalmic nerves of the gnathostome 
fishes. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1919, xxx, 69-79. -de Beer 
(G R) Note on placodes of the ophthalmic nerves. Quart. 
J. Micr. Sc., Lond., 1923-24, lxviii, 661-665. 

Nerve (Optic). 

See, also, Eye; Retina. 

Magitot (A.). *Contribution a l'etude de 
la circulation arterielle et lymphatique du nerf 
optique et du chiasma. 8°. Paris, 1908. 

Ravon (G.). *Contribution a l'etude histo- 
rique du nerf optique et de la retine (anatomie, 
physiologie, pathologie). [Lyon.] 8°. Gri- 
gnais, 1914. 

Sjaaf (M.). *Vezelverloop in netvlies en 
oogzenuw. [The course of the nerve fibres in 
the retina and the optic nerve.] 8°. Amster- 
dam, 192.3. 

Abelsdorff (G.). Zur Frage der Existenz gesonderter Pu- 
pillarfasern im Sehnerven. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., 
Stuttg., 1919, lxii, 170-175.— Ariens Kappers (C. U.). [Phe- 
nomena of neurobiotaxis in the optical system.] Psychiat. en 
neurol. Bl., Amst., 1917, xxi, 320-365, 9 pi. Also transl., In 
Libro en honor de Ramon y Cajal, Madrid, 1922, i, 267-313.— 
Barbieri (N. A.). Sur le nerf optique laminaire et sur le nerf 
optique ganglionnaire. Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1917, 
clxv, 677-680.— Bartels (M ). TJeber Primitivfibrillen in den 
Achsencylindern des Nervus opticus und fiber die Wertung 
varicoser Achsencylinder. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1908, 

lix, 168-177, 1 pi. TJeber Fibrillen und Fibrillensaure 

in den Nervenfasern des Optikus. Ber. fi. d. Versamml. d. 
ophth. Gesellsch. 1907, Wiesb., 1908, xxxiv, 56-66.— Beau- 
vieux & Gouelmino (R.). Remarques anatomiques sur les 
vaisseaux centraux de la retine et du nerf optique. Compt. 
rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1924, xc, 1241— Beauvieux & Ris- 
tltch (K.). Les vaisseaux centraux du nerf optique; etude 
anatomique. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1924, xli, 352-369.— Bed- 
narskl (A.). De 1 'excavation physiologique du nerf opt ique. 
Ibid., 1925, xlii, 5-12.— Behr (C). Leber Lymphbahnenund 
Saftstromung im Optikus. Ber. fi. d. Versamml. d. ophth. 
Gesellsch., Heidelb. 1911, Wiesb., 1912, xxxvii, 210-223.— 

Beitrage zur Anatomie und Physiologie des gliosen 

Gewebes im Sehnerven. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1914, 
lxxxix, 1-28. — Berger (E.). Nachtrag zu meiner Arbeit: 
TJeber die mit Hilfe des Stereoskopes nachweisbare Verschie- 
denheit der Lokalisation zwischen den in den gekreuzten und 
ungekreuzten Sehnervenfasern fortgeleiteten Gesichtsem- 
pfindungen. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1914, clviii, 
623-625.— Calderaro (S.). Ricerche sperimentali sulla ecci- 
tabilita del nervo ottico nell' uomo. Clin, ocul., Palermo, 
1909, x, 3597-3607.— Canton net (A.). Le nerf optique, 
manometre du liquide cfiphalo-rachidien. Rev. gen. de clin. 
et de therap., Par., 1922, xxxvi, 487.— Coats (G.). A case 
showing enlargement of the anastomoses about the nerve 
entrance. Ophth. Rev., Lond., 1911, xxx, 44-48.— Collin 
(R.). Sur la nevroglie du nerf optique chez l'homme. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1920, lxxxiii, 156-158.— 
Davis (W.T.). The optic nerve. Ophth. Literature, Den- 
ver, 1932, xviii, 366-392.— Dupuy-Dutemps. Trajet des 
faisceaux direct et croise dans le nerf optique. Bull, et mem. 
Soc. franc, d'opht., Par., 1911, xxviii, 526-535 — Feilchenfeld 
(H.). TJeber diespezifische Energie des Sehnerven. Arch. f. 
Augenh., Wiesb., 1910, lxvii, 45-52.— Forti (N.). Sulle alte- 
razioni del nervo ottico in contatto di soluzione di nicotina. 
Arch, di ottal., Napoli, 1908-9, xvi, 331-338, 2 pi — Frenkel 
(H.). Sur les relations des affections familiales du nerf op- 
tique avec celles du systeme nerveux. Centralbl. f. prakt. 
Augenh., Leipz., 1913, xxxvii, 243-260.— Gebb 01.). Leber 
den Gefassverlauf im Bereich einer umschriebenen Gruben- 
bildung des Sehnervenkopfes. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 
1910, lxvii, 278-280, 1 pi.— Gerard (G.). Lenerfoptiqueetles 
voies optiques. Echo med. du nord, Lille, 1911, xv, 37-43. — 
Gradle (H. S.). The intraneural course of the optic nerve 
fibers. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. [etc.], Chicago, 1923, xxviii, 
234-242.— Gulzzetti (P.). Su alcuni particolari del recesso 
ottico e della superficie anteriore del chiasma nell' uomo 



NERVE 



57 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic) — continued. 

Monitore zool. ital. , Firenze, 1924, xxxv, 249-262— von Hess 
(C ) Ueber Sehfasern und Pupillenfasern im Sehnerven. 
Med Klin , Berl., 1922, xviii, 1214-1216.— van der Hoeve (J.). 
Die Bedeutung des Gesichtsfeldes fiir die Kenntnis des Ver- 
laufs und der Endigung der Sehnervenfasern in der Netzhaut. 
Arch f. Ophth., Berl., 1919, xcviii, 243-251 — Igersheimer 
(J ) Die Bedeutung des Gesichtsfeldes fiir die Kenntnis des 
Verl'aufs und der Endigung der Sehnervenfasern in der Netz- 
baut Ibid., 1919-20, ci, 105-110— Kuschel (J.). Die Verzie- 
hungen des Sehnerveneintritts durch die Ueberdehnungen 
am hinteren Augenpole. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1910, 
xxiv, 488-511.— Leoz Ortin. Sobre injertos nerviosos en el 
optico. Arch, de oftal. Hispano-Am., Barcel., 1914, \iv. 
682-703.— Niessl von Mayendorf (E.). Ueber den Eintritt 
der Sehbahn in die Hirnrinde. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 
1907, xxvi, 786-789 — Ortin (L.) & Arcaute(L. R). Procesos 
regenerativos del nervio optico y retina con ocasion de ingertos 
nerviosos. Trab. d. lab. de invest, biol. Univ. de Madrid, 
1913, xi, 239-254.— Pes (O.). Problemi e ricerche sull' isto- 
gene'si del nervo ottico. Biologica, Torino, 1906, i, 33-56, 1 pi. 
Also reprint.— Pick (A.). Historisches zur Lehre von der 
topographischen Anordnung in den Sehbahnen und -zentren. 
Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1918, xxxvii, 70.— Polimanti (O.). 
Contribution a la phvsiologie de la tache aveugle de Mariotte. 
J. de psvchol. norm, et path., Par., 1908, v, 289-302 — 
Posey (W. C). The significance of changes in the optic 
nerve in certain affections of the cerebrospinal system. J. 
Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1908, 1, 97-99.— Preisig (H.). Sur 
l'entrecroisement du nerf optique. Rev. nied. de la Suisse 
Rom., Geneve, 1910, xxx, 674-679.— Rossi (O.). Sulla rigene- 
razione del nervo ottico. Riv. di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1909, 
xiv, 145-150. Also transl., J. f. Psychol, u. Neurol., Leipz., 
1912, xix, 160-186— Schaeffer (J. P.). The anatomic rela- 
tions of the optic nerve and commissure to the paranasal 
sinuses. Tr. Coll. Phys., Phila., 1920, 3. s., xlii, 325-338.— 
Schieck (F.). Ueber die Verbindung der perivasculiiren 
Riiume im Axialstrange mit dem Z wischenscheidenraum des 
Opticus. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1924, cxiii, 157-159.— Seidel 
(E.). Experimentelle Untersuchung iiber die Lage der Ver- 
sorgungsgebiete der Nervenfasern des Sehnervenstammes in 
der Netzhaut des Menschen. Ibid., 1919, c, 168-178.— Stiihr 
(P.) . Ueber die Innervation der Pialscheide des Nervus op- 
ticus beim Menschen. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1922, lv, 298-302.— 
von Szily (A.). Ueber atypische Sehnervenfasern. Ibid., 
1907, xxx, 363-368.— Taterka (H.). Untersuchungen am 
Nervus opticus mit Ledueschem Strome. Ztschr. f. d. ges. 
Neurol, u. Psychol., Berl., 1921, Orig., lxvi, 258-272— Tello 
(F.). La regeneration dans les voies optiques. Trav. d. 
Lab. de recherches biol. de l'Univ. de Madrid, 1907, v, 237- 
248.— Tiirck (L.). Ueber Kompression und Ursprung der 
Sehnerven. Jahrb. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Leipz. & Wien, 
1910, xxxi, 89-94.— Wallis (G. F. C). Some observations 
upon the anatomical relations of the optic nerves and chiasma 
to the sphenoid bone. Practitioner, Lond., 1917, xcviii, 41- 
52— Wilbrand (H:). Gedanken iiber die Notwendigkeit 
einer Partialkreuzung der Sehnervenfasern im Chiasma. 
Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1925, lv, 371-373— Yamaguchi. 
[The glands in the optic nerve.] Nippon Gankwa Gakukwai 
Zasshi, Tokyo, 1906, x, 599-605.— Young (G.). The relation 
of the optic nerve to the sphenoidal and posterior ethmoidal 
sinuses. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1922, ii, 1258. 

Nerve (Optic, Abnormities of). 

Anton (A. F. W.). *Pathologisch-anato- 
mische "Beitrage zur Missbildungslehre des 
Sehnerveneintritts, zur Kasuistik der psam- 
mosen Endotheliome des Sehnerven und der 
Epidermoidcysten der Orbita. 8°. Leipzig, 
1915. 

Heckschen (F. J. H.). *Casuistischer Bei- 
trag zu den Missbildungen am Eintritt des 
Sehnerven. 8°. Miinchen, 1913. 

Alt (A.). Bone tissue in the optic nerve, pia mater, and 
dura mater sheaths. Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1910, xxxin, 
71-75.— Bayer (F.). Angeborene Zwergpapille der Sehner- 
ven. Cor.-Bl. d. Ver. deutsch. Aerzte in Reichenberg, 1917, 
xxx, No. 7, 1— Bloch (H.). Ueber abnormen Verlauf der 
Papillengefasse. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1900, 
xliv, 413-418.— Clarke (E.). An unusual arrangement of 
opaque nerve-fibers. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1912-13, 
vi, Ophthalmol. Sect., 102, 1 pi.— Fehr. Zur Pigmentierung 
des Sehnerven. Centralbl. f. prakt. Augenh., Leipz., 1909, 
xxxiii, 65-71.— Fejer (J.). Abnorme Pigmentation der 
Sehnervenpapille. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1907, lvm, 290. 

■ Ueber Pigmentation, markhaltige Nervenfasern des 

Sehnervenkopfes. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 
1918, lxi, 448-454.— Fuchs (E.). Ueber Anomalien der Blut- 
gefasse im Sehnerveneintritt. Ibid., 1923, lxxi, 583-589.— 
Hack (R.). Eine seltene Missbildung am Sehnervenein- 
tritt. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1909, lxiii, 312-314, 1 pi — 
Hawley (C. W.). Congenital absence of optic disk. Ann. 
Ophth., St. Louis, 1911, xx, 448.— von Hippel. Ungewohn- 
liche Heterotopie markhaltiger Nervenfasern. Ber. ii. d. 
Versamml. d. deutsch. ophth. Gesellsch., Miinchen, 1924, 
xliv, 286 — Juler (F.) & Man (Ida C). A congenital anom- 
aly of the optic nerve. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 



Nerve (Optic, Abnormities of) — contd. 

1922, xlii, 87-101, 2 pi.— Lechner (C. S.). Pigmentatio 
papillae nervi optici. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 

1908, ii, 796-802— Libby (G. F.). Medullated nerve fibers 
involving the macula. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1925, 3. s., 
viii, 713. — Masuda. Ein Fall von eigentumlichem Bin- 
degwebsstrang um die Papille. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., 
Stuttg., 1913, n. F., xv, 452-454.— Menacho. La pigmenta- 
tion congenitale du nerf optique. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1917, 
cliv, 296-299. — Neeper. Annular pigmentation of nerve 
head. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1910, xix, 260.— Nehl (F.). 
Netzhautelemente im Optikusstamm. Stud. z. Path. d. 
Entwcklng., Jena, 1913-14, i, 257-262.— Nielsen (J.). Pits on 
the optic disc. Acta Ophthalmol., K0benhavn, 1924-25, ii, 
291-293. — Oguchi (C). Zur Anatomie der angeborenen 
Pigmentierung im Sehnerven. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 

1909, lxiii, 160-162, 2 pi.— Paton (L.). Congenital malforma- 
tion of the optic disc. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 
1914, xx.xiv, 301.— Keis ( W.) . Eine wenig bekannte typische 
Missbildung am Sehnerveneintritt: Umschriebene Gruben- 
bildung auf der Papilla n. optici. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 
1908, xix, 505-528.— Scheerer (R.). Pigmentzellenbefunde 
im Sehnerven. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1922, 

lxix, 583-591. Beitrag zur Frage der sogenannten 

abirrenden Sehnervenfasern. Ibid., 1923, lxxi, 674-678 — 
Schwarz (O.). Ein Fall von mangelhafter Bildung (Hypo- 
plasie) beider Sehnerven. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1915, xc, 
326-328, 1 pi.— de Schweinitz (G. E.). Anomalous excava- 
tion of the optic disk. Ann. Ophth., St. Louis, 1911, xx, 
673. — Sneed (C. M.). Angeborene Optikusteilung an der 
Schadelbasis. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1914, lxxi, 117-119. 
Also transl., Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1915, xliv, 418-420.— Star- 
gardt. Ueber eine Missbildung am Sehnerveneintritt (Gru- 
benbildung). Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 
1919, xlv, 1374. — von Szily (A.). Beitrage zu den embryolo- 
gischen Grundlagen der Missbildungen des Auges; Erklarung 
der angeborenen umschriebenen Loch- oder Grubenbildun- 
gen an der Papille. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. ophth. Gesell- 
sch. (Heidelb.), Wiesb., 1913, xii, 344-347. Das 

Problem der Augenbecherspalte — seine Beziehung zur nor- 
malen Entwickluug und zu den Missbildungen der Papilla 
nervi optici. Ibid., 1920, Miinchen <fe Wiesb., 1921, xlii, 200- 
209. — Triebenstein (O.). Ueber Heterotopie des Sehnerven 
und der Fovea centralis. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., 
Stuttg., 1919, l.xii, 442-455.— Van Lint. Hole in the papilla. 
Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1920, 3. s., iii, 361.— Weill (P.). Ein 
Fall von doppelseitiger tiefer Exkavation der Sehnerven- 
papille bei voilig erhaltener normaler Sehscharfe. Arch. f. 
Augenh., Wiesb., 1919, lxxxv, 164-167.— Williams (C). Hole 
in the disc. Ann. Ophth., St. Louis, 1913, xxii, 638-640, 
1 pi. — Zade (M.). Zwei eigenartige Falle von kongenitaler 
Anomalie des Sehnerveneintrittes. Klin. Monatsbl. f. 
Augenh., Stuttg., 1907, xlv, 435-441, 1 pi. 

Nerve (Optic, Atrophy of). 

Betar (C). Das Verhalten und die diagnostische Bedeu- 
tung der Dunkeladaptation bei den verschiedenen Erkran- 
kungen des Sehnervenstammes; die atrophischen Zustande 
des Sehnerven. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1915, 

lv, 449-473. Ueber die Ernahrung des Sehnerven in 

physiologischer Beziehung und als Ursache der Unheilbarkeit 
der tabischen Sehnervenatrophie. Ibid., 1917, lix, 241-263.— 
Brown (S.H.). Four cases of optic atrophy. Med. & Surg. 
Rep. Episc. Hosp., Phila., 1916, iii, 263-278.— Buchanan 
(L.). Some cases resembling atrophy of the optic nerves 
which recover under treatment. Glasgow M. J., 1911, lxxv, 
109-112.— Burns (H. R.). Optic atrophy. Ann. Ophth., 
St. Louis, 1917, xxvi, 333-335 — Camerer (B.) & McClintock 
(G L ). A report of two cases of optic atrophy. U. States 
Nav.' M. Bull., Wash., 1920, xiv, 641-644.— Eason (H. L.). 
A case of partial optic atrophy. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 
1908, xxii, 307-311.— Gomez (V.). Un caso interesante de 
atroffa parcial de ambos nervios opticos. Rev. med. cubana, 
Habana, 1908, xiii, 260-202 —Hansell (H. F.). An infrequent 
type of optic nerve atrophy. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1908, 

li, 290-292. ■ ■ Acute, double optic nerve atrophy; a 

report of three cases. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1914, c, 128-131.— 
Jackson (E.). Forms of optic nerve atrophy. Tr. Am. 
Acad. Ophth. fete], Chicago, 1925, xxx, 88-94— Krauss (F.) 
& Brown (S.H.). Optic atrophy; observations on a series of 
cases of unusual interest. Ann. Ophth., St. Louis, 1916, xxv, 
219-243. — Ormond (A. W.). Optic atrophy. Guy's Hosp. 
Gaz., Lond., 1918, xxxii, 354-359.— Peehin. Atrophie optique 
symphatique. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1909, xxix, 687-691.— 
Bonne (H.). Gesichtsfeldsstudien iiber das Verhiiltnis zwi- 
schen der peripheren Sehscharfe und dem Farbensinn, spe- 
ziell die Bedeutung derselben fiir die Prognose der Sehnerven- 
atrophie. Klin. Monatsbl., f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1911, xlix, 
154-184 —Sands (I. J.). A case of optic atrophy. Neurol. 
Bull , N. Y., 1921, iii, 265-209.— StilwiU (H. R.). Primary 
optic atrophy. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1918, s. 3, i, 141.— 
Traquair (H. M.). The clinical dillerentiation of the vari- 
ous forms of optic atrophy. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1922, ii, 1157- 
1162.— Wright (C. D.). A study in inflammations and 
atrophies of the optic nerve. South. Calif. Pract., Los An- 
geles, 1920, xxxv, 125-132.— Wright (R. E.). Optic atrophy. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1923, i, 806-808— Zappert (J.). Ueber 
isolierte Sehnervenathrophie im Kindesalter. Wien. med. 
Wchnschr., 1924, lxxiv, 1049. 



NERVE 



58 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Atrophy of, Causes and 
pathology of). 

See, also , Nerve (Optic, Atrophy of, Heredi- 
tary); Nerve (Optic, Atrophy of , Traumatic) . 

Bullinger (F.). *Ueber Sehnervenatro- 
phie bei Turmschadel. 8°. Munchen, 1907. 

Nehl (F. W.). *Lakunare Sehnervena- 
trophie und glaukomatose Exkavation. 8°. 
Rostock, 1913. 

Roos (N.). *Zur Aetiologie und Pathologie 
der Sehnervenatrophie. 8°. Munchen, 1914. 

Siebs (R.). *Ueber atrophische Excavation 
des Sehnerven mit kasuistischer Mitteilung. 
8°. Munchen, 1916. 

Thoral, (R.). * Atrophies optiques par fis- 
sures irradiees au canal optique. 8°. Paris, 
1924. 

Also in Clin, opht., Par., 1924, xxviii, 192-200. 

Abadie (C). Des atrophies des nerfs optiques consecu- 
tives a des spasmes des arteres centrales de la retine. Clin, 
opht., Par., 1925, xxix, 125-136— Alt (A.). A case of optic 
nerve atrophy after severe haemorrhage from the stomach. 
Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1912, xxix, 74.— Armstrong (H.). 
Hypermetropia a possible cause of optic nerve atrophy. In- 
tercolon. M. Cong. Australas. Tr. 1896, Dunedin, 1897, iv, 218- 
221. — Aurand. Verrucosites hyalines des nerfs optiques 
avec atropine optique unilateral. Lyon med., 1913, cxxi, 
821-824. — Axenfeld (T.). Kavernose (lakuniire) Sehner- 
venatrophie und multiple Dehiscenzen der Sklera bei hoch- 
gradiger Mvopie. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. ophth. Gesellsch. 
1905, Wiesb., 1906, 303-307.— Babonneix (L.). L'atrophie 
optique primaire releve souvent, chez l'enfant, de l'heredo- 

syphilis. Medecine, Par., 1923-24, v, 862-865. ■ 

Atrophic optique d'origine hen'nlo-svphilitique. Bull. Soc. 
de pediat. de Par., 1924, xxii, 183-188 — Barbonneix (L.) & 
Tixier (L.). Atrophic optique dans les affections meningees 
dela premiere enfance. Ann. demed. etchir. inf., Par., 1908, 
xii, 837-841 . — Behr (C.) . Concerning the treatment of tabetic 
optic nerve atrophy. Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1916, xxxiii, 
240; 203.— Boyd (E. T.). Complete atrophy of the optic 
nerve coincident with abscess of lachrymal sac. Ophth. 
Rec, Chicago, 1915, xxiv, 273.— Bronner (A.). Note on a 
case of unilateral optic atrophy after exposure to an arc light. 
Lancet, Lond., 1913, i, 887.— Calhoun (F. P.). The report of 
a case of optic atrophy caused by uterine hemorrhage. Ophth. 
Rev., Chicago, 1913, xxii, 358-361.— Charlet (H.). Atrophie 
optique et sarcome orbitaire. Rev. gen. d'opht., Par., 1912, 
xxxi, 1^6. — Cosse (F.). L'atrophie papillaire. Ann. med.- 
chir. du centre, Tours, 1913, xiii, 157-162 — Cridland (B.). 
Case of optic atrophy with heterophthalmos secondary to 
sphenoidal sinusitis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 
1922, xiii, 309.— Davis (E. D. D.). Case of left optic atrophy 
caused by suppuration in the posterior ethmoidal cells, 
sphenoidal and maxillary sinuses of the left side. Proc. Roy. 
Soc. Med., Lond., 1916-17, x, Sect. Laryngol., 105.— De Villa 
(S.) . Atrofia incipiente del nervo ottico in una bambina di 4 
anni di origine alcoolica. Gazz. internaz. di med., Napoli, 
1913, xvi, 415-417.— Dupuy-Dutemps, Lagrange (H.) & 
Favory. De l'atrophie optique par compression tumorale du 
chiasma. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1925, clxii, 240; 321.— FJschnig 
(A.). DieTopographie des Sehnerveneintrittes bei einfacher 
Sehnervenatrophie. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1908, lxviii, 
126-154. — Eskucben (K.). Ueber die Genese der Sehner- 
venatrophie bei Oxyzephalen. Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 
1912, lix, 2722-2725.— Fejer (J.). Ein Fall von kontralateraler 
Atrophie des Sehnerven, verursaeht durch Sarcoma, retro- 
bulbare. Centralbl. f. prakt. Augenh., Leipz., 1912, xxxvi, 
293-295.— Fifield (H. L.). Optic atrophy in a child caused by 
localized meningitis without symptoms. N. York State J. 
M., N. Y., 1922, xxii, 174.— Fisher (W. A). Atrophy of the 
optic nerve following injection of olive oil and lanoline for the 
removal of wrinkles. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1913, xxii, 
11-14. — Folinea (G.). Atrofle del nervo ottico della eta 
infantile in associazione a malformazioni craniche. Arch, di 
ottal., Napoli, 1911-12, xix, 667; 731; 787 — Fujiwara (K). 
Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der pathologischen Anatomie des 
Sehnervenschwundes bei Tabes dorsalis und progressiver 
Paralyse. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1924-25, cxv, 562-583.— 
Goldenburg (M.). Tower skull with double optic nerve 
atrophy. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1917, xxvi, 35-40— Ha mill 
(R. C.). A case of primary optic atrophy. Med. Clin., Chi- 
cago, 1915, 1, 348-351.— Hawthorne (C. O.). Discussion on 
the etiology of optic nerve atrophy. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1922, 
ii, 1153-1156.— Hensen (H.). Ein Fall von Sehnervenatro- 
phie durch Bandwurmtoxine. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 
1918-19, xl, 331-334.— Herzog (F.). Ueber die Sehbahn, das 
Ganglion opticum basale und die Fasersysteme am Boden des 
dritten Hirnventrikels in einem Falle von Bulbusatrophie 
beider Augen. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1906, 
xxx, 223-238.— Holloway (T. B.). Cranial deformity with 
optic atrophy; opticociliary vein in the left eye. Tr. Coll. 
Phys., Phila., 1916, 3. s., xxxviii, 374-377.— Jacqueau. 
Atrophie optique post-ourlienne. Lyon med., 1910, cxiv, 928. 
Double atrophie optique post-ourlienne. Rev. de 



Nerve (Optic, Atrophy of, Causes and 
pathology of) — continued. 

med., Par., 1911, xxxi, num. spfc 369-371.— Jacqueau & 
Bujadoux. Au sujet d'un cas d'atrophio papillaire rapide. 
Lyon med., 1924, exxxiii, 354-356— Junius. Zur Frage der 
atiologisch unklaren Falle von Sehnervenschwund, insbeson- 
dere bei Kriegsteilnehmern. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1919, 
xli, 305-323.— Kershner (W. E.). Secondary optic atrophy 
due to gassing. Am. J. Ophth.. Chicago, 1918, 3. s., l, 168- 
170— Koyanagi (Y.) & Takahashl (T.). Kavernose 
Sehnervenatrophie bei Orbitaltumoren. Arch. f. Ophth., 
Berl., 1924-25, cxv, 596-619.— Krauss (W.). Atrophia nervi 
optici und neurotische Muskelatrophie. Ztschr. f. Augenh., 
Berl., 1906, xvi, 503-516.— Kuschel (J.). Die Uebereinstim- 
mung der Gesichtsfeldformen bei Glaukom und Stauungspa- 
pille als Beweis fur die Einheitlichkeit ihrer Entstehung 
durch intrapapillare Dehnungsatrophie der Sehnervenfasern. 
Ibid., 1908, xx, 443^151.— Maier (M.). Optikusatrophie in- 
folge Osteom in der Gegend der Ala minor ossis sphenoidalis, 
von den hinteren Siebbeinzellen ausgehend. Ztschr. f, La- 
ryngol., Rhinol. [etc.], Wiirzb., 1919-20, ix, 443.— Mano- 
lescu. Beiderseitige Atrophie der Sehnerven in Folge von 
Milzbrand-Karbunkel des rechten Oberlides. Ber. ii. d. 
Versamml. d. ophth. Gesellsch. Heidelb., 1911, Wiesb., 1912, 
xxxvii, 289-292 —Maria Fernandez (F.). Atrofia de la 
papila del nervio optico en los elaboradores de carbon vegetal. 
Cron. med.-quir. de la Habana, 1917, xliii, 58-60.— Marin 
Amat. A trofia total y postneurftica de la papila consecuti va 
a pericistitis lagrimal. Siglo med., Madrid, 1925, lxxv, 346- 
348.— Meltzer. Zur Pathogenese der Opticusatrophie und 
des sogenannten Turmschadels. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 
1908, xxvii, 562-575. — Meyer. Atrophie double du nerf op- 
tique; etiologies multiples possibles. Rev. d'oto-neuro-ocul., 
Par., 1923, i, 374-377. — Migliaccio (R.). Nota clinica su due 
casi di deformita cranica ed atrofia del nervo ottico. Gazz. d. 
osp., Milano, 1G09, xxx, 401-403— Nicolas (F.). Bilateral 
optic atrophy associated with certain meningitis symptoms; 
report of a case. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., Manila, 
1922-23, ii, 70-72.— Pagenstec her (A. H.). Zur Frage der 
svmpathischen Sehnervenatrophie. Arch. f. Augenh., 
Wiesb., 1906, lvi, 198-202.— Paltracca (E.). Atrofia bilate- 
rale dei nervi ottici e malformazione cranica. Arch, di ottal., 
Napoli, 1908-9, xvi, 401-419.— Pickard (R.). Cavernous 
optic atrophy and its relation to glaucoma. Proc. Roy. Soc. 
Med., Lond., 1924-25, xviii, Sect. Ophthalmol., 15.— Bonne 
(H.). Sehnervenatrophie nach Stauungsblutungen;Beitriige 
zur Genese der pathologischen Exkavationen. Klin. Mo- 

natsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1910, xlviii, 50-60. The 

clinical symptoms of arteriosclerotic atrophy of the optic 
nerve. Acta Ophthalmol., K0benhavn, 1924, ii, 160-163. — 
Rosenstein (A. Maria). Zur totalen Atrophie der Sehner- 
ven bei kongenital-luetischen Kindern. Klin. Monatsbl. f. 
Augenh., Stuttg., 1923, lxx, 524-529.— Schmidt-Bimpler 
(H.). Druck-Excavation und Sehnerven-Atrophie. Arch, 
f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1907-8,lix, 1-13.— Schreiber(L.). Ueber 
die atrophische Sehnervenexcavation. Arch. f. Ophth., 
Leipz., 1908, lxviii, 381-391, 1 pi.— Shapiro (L.). Case of 
deformity of the skull with optic atrophy. Med. Rec, 
N. Y., 1915, lxxxvii, 1096. Also N. York M. J. [etc.], 1915, ci, 
973. — de Somonte (J. M.). Atrofia del nervio optico por 
hematemesis. Gac. med. d. Norte, Bilbao, 1909, xv, 86-90.— 
Spielmeyer (W.). Ueber das Verhalten der Neuroglia bei 
tabischer Optikusatrophie. Klin. MonatsbL f. Augenh., 
Stuttg., 1906, xliv, 97-104, 2 pi.— Stargardt (K.). Die Ur- 
sache des Sehnervenschwundes bei Tabes und Paralvse. 
Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1912, xlix, 2500. ■ Zur patholo- 
gischen Anatomie des Sehnervenschwundes bei Tabes und 
progressiver Paralyse. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. ophth. Ge- 
sellsch., Heidelb., 1912, Wiesb., 1913, xxxviii, 214-219.— von 
Szily (A.). Das Problem der Augenbecherspalte, seine 
Beziehung zur normalen Entwicklung und zu den Milzbil- 
dungen der Papilla nervi optici. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., 
Leipz. & Berl, 1920, xlvi, 1236.— Terrien (F.). Oxycephalic 
avec atrophie optique. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1910, xxx, SOS- 
SIS.— Terrien (F.), Babonneix (L.) & Dantrelle. Atrophie 
optique post-nevritique et atonie musculaire acquise. Aid., 
1913, xxxiii, 180-185.— T homer (W.). Ueber Glaukom und 
Sehnervenatrophie. Charite-Ann., Berl., 1906, xxx, 582- 
590.— Torres Estrada (A.). Caso de atrofia del nervio optico 
consecutivo al tifo. Rev. cubana de oftal., Habana, 1921, iii, 
725-727.— Triebenstein (O.). Sehnervenatrophie durch 
Bandwurmtoxine? Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1922, xlviii, 
96-100.— Villard (H.) . Atrophie du nerf optique consecutive 
a une dacryocystite aigue. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1907, exxxviii, 
24-27 — Walker (C. B.) & dishing (H.). Studies of optic 
nerve atrophy in association with chiasmal lesions. Arch. 
Ophth., N. Y., 1916, xlv, 407-437, 12pl. — White (L. E.). The 
optic canal in optic atrophv. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryn- 
gol., St. Louis, 1925-26, xxxiv, 1210-1223. Also Boston M. & 
S. J., 1925, exciii, 771-776. 

Nerve (Optic, Atrophy of, Hereditary). 

Coste (A.). *De l'atrophie papillaire fami- 
liale. 8°. Toulouse, 1907. 

Favier (R.). *Contribution a 1 'etude de 
l'atrophie optique her6ditaire et familiale. 8°. 
Paris, 1927. 



» 



NERVE 



59 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Atrophy of, Hereditary)— 
continued. 

Bartb (F.). Ein weiterer Beitrag zur Vererbung der 
familiaren Sehnervenatrophie (Leberscher Krankheit). Kim. 
Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1921, lxvi, 581-590.— Batten 
(R ). Two cases of hereditary optic atrophy in a family, 
with recovery in one case. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, 
Lond., 1908-9, xxix, 144-150— Baudot. Sur un cas d'atrophie 
optique hereditaire (maladie de Leber). Rev. mod. de l'est, 
Nancy, 1924, lii, 296-299.— Behr (C). Die komplizierte 
hered'itar-faniiliare Optikusatrophie des Kindesalters; ein 
bisher nicht beschriebener Symptomkomplex. Klin. Mo- 
natsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1909, xlvii, 138-160— Bruner (W. 
E.j. Hereditary optic atrophy with X-ray findings. Arch. 
Ophth., N. Y., 1912, \li. 435-445, 1 pi.— Burroughs (A. E.). 
Two cases of Leber's disease, or familial optic atrophy with 
enlargement of the pituitary fossae. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. King- 
dom, Lond., 1924, xliv, 399-403, 1 pi— Cargill (L. V.). Le- 
ber's disease and allied conditions. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 
1912, x, 62-70.— Despretz (H.). A proposd'un cas de maladie 
de Leber ou atrophie optique hereditaire et familiale. Clin, 
opht., Par., 1924,xxviii, 189-192.— Drexel(K. T.). Inwieweit 
stimmen die wirklichen Erfahrungen iiber die Vererbung der 
familiaren, hereditaren Sehnervenatrophie (Lebersche Krank- 
heit) iiberein mit der Theorie der Vererbung der gesehlechts- 
gebundenen Krankheiten? Arch. f. Augenh., Miinchen, 

1922, xcii, 49-116, 5 ch.— Du Seutre (J.). TJne famille at- 
teinte de la maladie de Leber. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1920, 
xxxvii, 545-550. — Evans (J. J.). Hereditary optic atrophy. 
Birmingh. M. Rev., 1917, lxxxi, 95-103.— Fisher (J. H.). 
Leber's disease (hereditary optic atrophy); a suggestion as to 
its cause. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 1916, xiv, 398-406, 1 pi.— 
Fleischer (B.) & Josenhans (W.). Ein Beitrag zur Frage 
der Vererbung der familiaren Sehnervenatrophie (Leberscher 
Krankheit). Arch. f. Rassen- u. Gesellsch.-Biol., Leipz. & 
Berk, 1918-1920, xiii, 129-163.— Ginzburg (J. J.). Beitrag 
zur Kenntnis der Leberschen Krankheit. Klin. Monatsbl. f. 
Augenh., Stuttg., 1923, lxxi, 734-738— Gould (G. M.). 
Homeochronous hereditary optic-nerve atrophy, extending 
through six generations. Ann. Ophth. & Otol., St. Louis, 
1893, ii, 303-307. Aiso reprint. — Griscom (J. M.). Heredi- 
tary optic atrophy. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1921, 3. s., iv, 
347-352.— Gunn (R. M.). Family optic atrophy in mother 
and two children. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 
1906-7, xxvii, 221-225.— Guzmann (E.). Ueber hereditare, 
familiare Sehnervenatrophie. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1913, 
xxvi, 139-141. — Hancock (W. I.). Hereditary optic atrophy. 
Roy. Lond. Ophth. Hosp. Rep., 1907-8, xvii, 167-177.— Hirie 
(M. L.). Two cases of early familial maculo-cerebral degen- 
eration. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1922-23, xvi, Sect. 
Ophthalmol., 18.— Hirsch (J.). Ueber familare hereditare 
Sehnervenatrophie. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 

1923, lxx, 710-715.— Imamura (S.) & Ichikawa (K). 
Atrophie optique familiale avec tremblement et decheance 
intellectuelle. Rev. neurol., Par., 1919, xxvi, 277-282.— 
Lagrange (H.). De l'atrophie optique hereditaire. Arch, 
d'opht., Par., 1922, xxxix, 530-539.— Meyer-Riemsloh (B.). 
Ueber hereditare Sehnervenatrophie (Lebersche Krankheit). 
Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1925, lxxiv, 340-355.— 
Morlet (C . ) . Hereditary optic atrophy as a possible menace 
to the community. Med. J. Australia, Sydney, 1921, ii, 
499-502.— Miigge"(F.). Ein Beitrag zur Leberschen fami- 
liaren Opticusatrophie. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1911, xxv, 
236-253.— Nettleship (E.) & Thompson (A. H.). A pedi- 
gree of Leber's disease. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1912- 
13, vi, Ophthalmol. Sect., 8-16.— Pancoast (H. K.). A 
roentgenologic contribution to the possible cause of hereditary 
optic atrophy. Am. J. Roentgenol., N. Y., 1919, n. s., vi, 
17-22.— Peter (L. C). Three cases of Leber's disease, with 
the family tree covering four generations. Tr. Coll. Phys., 
Phila., 1922, xliv, 257.— Pines (I.-L.-J.) & Tron (F.). Here- 
ditare Neuritis optica (Lebersche Sehnervenatrophie). Zt- 
schr. f. d. ges. Neurol, u. Psychiat., Berl., 1925, xcv, 762-776.— 
Pockley (E.). Leber's disease. Med. J. Australia, Sydney, 
1915, i, 189-191.— Raymond & Koenig (E.). Atrophie here- 
ditaire de la papille. Rec. d'opht., Par., 1909, 3. s., xxxi, 65- 
84.— Bonne (H.) . Ueber das Gesichtsfeld bei hereditarer Op- 
tikusatrophie (Leber). Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 
1910, xlviii, 331-333.— Sievert (H.). Ueber das Zusammen- 
treffen von Sehnervenatrophie und Adipositas universalis bei 
einem Geschwisterpaar. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1908, xix, 
544-551.— Takashima (S.). Sechs Falle der komplizierten 
hereditar-familiaren Optikusatrophie des Kindesalters (Behr). 
KJin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1913, n. F., xvi, 714-722 — 
Taylor (J.). Changes in the sella turcica in association with 
Leber's atrophv. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1919, xlviii, 306. 
Also Brit. J. Ophth., Lond., 1919, iii, 193-197.— Taylor (J.) & 
Holmes (G. M.). Two families with several members in 
each suffering from optic atrophy. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. King- 1 

dom, Lond., 1913, xxxiii, 95-115, 1 ch. Nervoussymp- 

toms associated with optic atrophy of the familial type. 
Ibid., 116-138.— Vossius. Ueber familiare Optikusatrophie. 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1917, xliii, 1181. 
Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1917, xiii, 850.— Waardenburg (P. 
J.). Beitrag zur Vererbung der familiaren Sehnervenatro- 
phie. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1924, lxxiii, 619- 
652.— Zentmayer (W.). Concerning the etiology of heredi- 
tary optic nerve atrophy; report of two cases with interesting 
X-ray findings. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1918, xlvii, 627-634, 
lpL 



Nerve (Optic, Atrophy of, Traumatic). 
Margoline (Esther). *De Fatrophie post- 
traumatique tardive du nerf optique. 8°. 
Geneve, 1910. 

Andrews (A. H.). A case of traumatic optic atrophv. 
Illinois M. J., Springfield, 1909, xvi, 617.— Angiolella (D.). 
Atrofia del nervo ottico per frattura indiretta delle pareti del 
canale ottico. Ann. di ottal., Pavia, 1908, xxxvii, 581-583.— 
Aurand. Atrophie du nerf optique consecutive a une chute 
surlatempe. Lyon med., 1913, exxi, 978-980. — Brav (A.). Pri- 
mary unilateral optic atropy in a child following fracture of 
the skull. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1918, lxx, 1595.— Bull 
(C. S.). Treatment of progressive atrophy of the optic nerve 
due to acquired syphilis: by subconjunctival and intra vaginal 
injections of sublimate of mercury. Ibid., 1906, xlvii, 823- 
825.— ten Doesschate (G.) & de Kleijn (A.). [Progressive 
optic atrophy after injury to base of head.) Nederl. Tijdschr. 
v. Geneesk., Amst., 1915, i, 982-985.— Duverger & Spinn- 
hirny. Traumatisme et atrophie du nerf optique; conside- 
rations cliniques. Rev. d'oto-neuro-ocul., Par., 1923, i, 265- 
273.— Fernandez (F. M.). Un caso de atrofia completa del 
nervio optico, producida por disparo de arma de fuego que 
hirio el nervio opt ico por det ras de su entrada en el globo ocular. 
Arch, de oftal. Hispano-Am., Barcel., 1911, xi, 710.— Grim- 
minger (W.). Ueber Atrophia nervi optici partialis nach 
schweren Blutungen. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1925, lvii, 
106-120.— Harbridge (D. F.). Optic atrophy manifested by 
visual disturbance following distant hemorrhage. Am. J . 
Ophth., Chicago, 1924, 3. s., vii, 192-196.— Jocqs. Les 
atrophies du nerf optique consfcutives a un traumatisme de la 
tete. Clin, opht., Par., 1908, xiv, 160— Le Rous (H.). 
Atrophie optique unilaterale consecutive a la compression du 
thorax. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1913, xxxiii, 231-236.— Margo- 
line (E.). Late post-traumatic atrophy of the optic nerve. 
Internat. Clin., Phila., 1918, 28. s., iii, 186-199.— Merz- 
Weigandt (C). Beitrag zur traumatischen Sehnervena- 
trophie. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1921, lxvi, 
476-480.— Neeper. Traumatic optic atrophv. Ann. Ophth., 
St. Louis, 1911, xx, 466.— Parker (F. J.). Optic atrophy 
from traumatic asphyxia, with report of a case. Arch. 
Ophth., N. Y., 1911, xl, 159-162.— Potet. Atrophie optique 
double survenue apres un traumatisme chez un syphilitique. 
Ann. de med. leg., Par., 1922, ii, 226-228.— Pringle (J. H.). 
Atrophy of the optic nerve following diffused violence to the 
skull. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1922, ii ; 1156.— Radclifle (McC). 
Optic atrophy, the result of trauma. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 
1910, xix, 244-246.— Reis. Schiidelverletzung und Sebnerven- 
schwund. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1920, xliii, 687-704. — 
Salmon & Metzger. Atrophie optique et traumatisme ocu- 
laire; nevrite retro-bulbaire anterleure au traumatisme. Rev. 
d'oto-neuro-ocul., Par., 1925, iii, 442-445.— Valude (E.). 
Observations cliniques d'atrophie optique; nevrite retrobul- 
baire familiale; atrophie optique traumatique. Ann. d'ocul , 
Par., 1911, cxlvi, 341-345.— Weisser (E. A.). Traumatic 
atrophy of the optic nerve. Penn. M. J., Harrisburg, 1921- 
22, xxv, 718 — Wildey (A. G.). Notes on a case of optic 
atrophy following supraorbital injury. Lancet, Lond., 
1910, ii, 1343. 

Nerve (Optic, Atrophy of, Treatment of). 

Abadie (C.). Sympathectomie pfri-carotidienne dans cer- 
taines atrophies optiques. Clin, opht., Par., 1920, xxiv, 451- 
458.— Arlt (E.). Behandelte und unbehandelte Falle von 
tabischer Sehnervenatrophie. Ztschr. f. arztl. Fortbild., 
Jena, 1922, xix, 367-370.— Balina (P. L.). Benefice conside- 
rable du traitement arseno-mercuriel dans trois cas d'atrophie 
papillaire tabetique. Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., 
Par., 1922, xxix, 69-77.— Behr. Ueber die Ernahrung der 
Sehnerven und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Therapie der tabischen 
Sehnervenatrophie. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1917, liv, 23. — 
Coppez (H.). Sur la curabilite de certaines formes d'a- 
trophie du nerf optique. In Soc. roy. d. sc. med. et nat. de 
Brux., vol. jubil., Brux., 1922, 173-179.— Deutschmann (R.). 
Gibt es eine operative Beeinllussung der Sehnervenatrophie? 
Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1924, liii, 1-6 — Fraenkel. Pronos- 
tic et traitement des atrophies papillaires d'origine syphili- 
tique. Gaz. d. hop. de Lyon, 1911, xii, 70-79.— Friede (R.). 
Gibt es eine operative Beeinflussung der Sehnerven-Atro- 
phie? Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1924, lii, 99-102— Gifford 
(S. R.). Intra-cisternal injections in the treatment of luetic 
optic atrophy. Brit. J. Ophth., Lond., 1923, vii, 506-521.— 
Goebel (C). Zur Therapie der tabischen Sehnervenatro- 
phie. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1911, xxvi, 206-215.— Gol- 
denburg (M.). Intraventricular injection of antisyphi- 
litics in primary optic atrophv; report of a case. Ann. 
Ophth., St. Louis, 1917, xxvi, 433-438.— Greeff. Zur Therapie 
der tabischen Sehnervenatrophie. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. 
deutsch. ophth. Gesellsch., Miinchen, 1922, xliii, 133-139.— 
Giinther. Therapie des Sehnervenatrophie. Berl. klin. 
Wchnschr., 1920, lvii, 21.— Heim (H.). Die Reiztherapie der 
Atrophia nervi optici. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, xxi, 1123. — 
Hildebrand (O.). Die operative Behandlung der Sehner- 
venatrophie bei Turmschadel. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., 

Leipz. & Berl., 1922, xlviii, 111. Eine neue Opera- 

tionsmethode zur Behandlung der durch Turmschadel be- 
dingten Sehnervenatrophie. Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1923, 
exxiv, 199-209.— Mallol de la Riva (F.). Las inyecciones 
intracraneales en el tratamiento de las atrofias del nervio 
optico de origen luetico. Rev. desan. mil., Madrid, 1924, 3. s., 
xiv, 81-85.— Schacherl (M.) . Ergebnisse endolumbaler Sal- 



NERVE 



60 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Atrophy, of, Treatment 
of — continued. 

varsanbehandlung bei tabischer Opticusatrophie. Deutsche 
Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1923, lxxvii, 234-244.— Schoen- 
berg (M. J.) t Ophthalmo-therapeutic ignorance regarding 
optic atrophies. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1919, 3. s., ii, 517- 
519.— Scbultz-Zehdcn. Dielndikationfiirdie Quecksilber- 
behandlung bei der einfachen Sehnervenatrophie. Therap. 
Monatsh., Berl., 1910, xxiv, 251-256.— Sternberg (J. E.). 
Intermittent Roentgen ray in primary optic atrophy. Ho- 
moeop. Eye, Ear, & Throat J., Lancaster, Pa., 1910, xvi, 
387. — Suker (G. F.). Preliminary report on several cases of 
lateral ventricle injections of mercury for the opt ic atrophy in 
tabes and general paresis. Ophth. Rec., Chicago, 1917, xxvi, 
316.— Viner (N.) & McMurty (S. O.). The arrest of luetic 
optic atrophy by cisternal injection of mercury. Canad. M. 
Ass. J., Toronto, 1925, xv, 910-913— Zimmermann (E. L.). 
The treatment of tabetic optic atrophy. Arch. Ophth., 
N. Y., 1925, liv, 545-565. 

Nerve (Optic, Avulsion of). 

Benz (J.). *Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Aus- 
reissungs- und Abtrennungs- Verletzungen des 
Sehnerven. 8°. Wiirzburg, 1914. 

Franceschetti (A.). *Beitrag zur Kennt- 
nis der Evulsio nervi optici. [Zurich. ] 8°. 
Sackingen a. Rhein, 1923. 

GjjAdhorn (E. F. G.). *Ueber die Evulsio 
nervi optici infolge indirekter Vcrletzungen. 
8°. Berlin, 1916. 

Bachstez (E.). Ueber die Anatomie (i.) und Entstehung 
(ii.) der sogenannteu Ausreissung des Sehnerven. Klin. 
Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1920, lxv, 827-850.— Birk- 
h a user (R.). Evulsio nervi optici partialis. Ibid., 1910, 
'xlviii, 432-435.— Blake (E. M.). A case of evulsion of the 
optic nerve. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1918, xlvii, 567-571.— 
Cargill (L. V.), & Lindsay (W. J.). Pigmented connective 
tissue immediately in front of and covering the optic disk. 
Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1918-19, xii, Sect. Ophthalmol., 
57.— Crigler (L. W.). Evulsion of the optic nerve, with 
report of a case. N. York State J. M., N. Y., 1923, xxiii, 
382-385.— Dale n (A.). Ein Fall von Evulsio nervi optici. 
Mitt. a. d. Augenklin. d. Carolin. med.-chir. Inst zu Stock- 
holm, Jena, 1910, 11. Heft., 35-46, 1 pi.— Doyne (P. G.). 
Evulsion of optic nerve. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 
1920-21, xiv, Sect. Ophthalmol., 9.— Dymling (O.). Un cas 
d'arrachement du nerf optique. Acta Ophthalmol., K0ben- 
havn, 1924-25, ii, 203-266.— Hesse (R.). Ein Fall von teil- 
weiser Ausreissung des Sehnerven. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 
1907, xvii, 45-49. —von Hippel (E.). Anatomischer Befund 
bei traumatischer Ausreissung des Sehnerven. Arch. f. 
Ophth., Berl., 1918, xevi, 134-139, 1 pi.— Lister (W. T.) & 
Hlne(M. L.). Evulsion of the optic nerve. Arch. Ophth., 

N. Y., 1919, xlviii, 630. A preliminary note on the 

condition known as evulsion of the optic nerve. Tr. Ophth. 
Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1919, xxxix, 196-207, 4 pi — Mohr 
(T.). Abreissung des Sehnerven durch stumpfes Trauma. 
Kim. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1920, lxiv, 310-316.— 
Natanson (A.). Ein Fall von Evulsio nervi optici. Ibid., 
1912, ii, 220-222.— Pic hler (A.). Ein Fall von unvollstaridi- 
ger Sehnervenausreissung durch Hufschlag. Ibid., 1910, 
xlviii, 246-250.— Schall (E.). Ein Fall von traumatischer 
Impression und teilweiser Evulsion des Sehnerven. Ibid., 
1923, lxx, 503-505.— Stoewer (P.). Zwei Falle von Evulsio 
nervi optici. Ibid., 1910, xlviii, 426-432. 

Nerve (Optic, Cancer of). 

See Nerve (Optic, Tumors of, Malignant). 

Nerve (Optic, Coloboma of). 

Konnecke (K.). *Beitrag zur Pathologic 
und Genese der Optikuscolobome. 8°. Mar- 
burg, 1910. 

Satjty (L.). *Contribution a l'etude des 
colobomes du nerf optique. 8°. Paris, 1911. 

Voss (G.). *Uebcr einen Fall von doppel- 
seitigem Kolobom am Sehnerveneintritt mit 
Mikrophthalmus des einen Auges. 8°. Miin- 
chen, 1912. 

Weill (P.). *Ein Fall von doppelscitiger 
tiefer Excavation der Sehnervenpapille bei 
vollig erhaltener normaler Sehscharfe. S°. 
Miinchen, 1918. 

Bayer (F.). Ueber Kolobom des Sehnerven. Cor.-Bl. d. 
Ver. deutsch. Aerzte in Reichenberg, 1905, xviii, No. 11, 1.— 
Chance (B.). A case of total coloboma of the optic nerve 
entrance. Ann. Ophth., St. Louis, 1914, xxiii, 649-653.— 
Crampton (G. S.). Two cases of binocular coloboma of the 
optic nerve in the same family. Ibid., 33-48, 1 pi.— Dimmer. 
Demonstration von Priiparaten mit Uohlenbildungen im 
Sehnerven bedingt durch den Einfluss der Hartungsflussig- 
keiten. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. ophth. Gesellsch. 1906, 



Nerve (Optic, Coloboma of) — continued. 

Wiesb., 1907, 285.— Enroth. [Case of coloboma of the optic 
nerve.] Finska lak.-sallsk. handl., nelsingfors, 1917, lix, 
1499-1503.— Fein gold (M.). Fuchs' coloboma, with a loop of 
retinal vein hidden behind fold of retina. Ann. Ophth., St. 
Louis, 1917, xxvi, 34-41, 1 pi. [Discussion], 153.— Frcnkel 
(A.). Sur les cavites partielles do la papillc du nerf optique. 
Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1909, cxli, 101-110, 1 pi.— Hillion (II.). 
Vaste excavation physiologique de la papille. Arch, d'opht., 
Par., 1911, xxxi, 247-249.— van der Uocve (J.). Coloboma at 
the nerve-head with normal vision. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 

1909, xxxviii, 147-152, 1 pi.— Jennings (J. E.). Coloboma of 
the optic nerve. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1924, 3. s., vu, 
788.— Kohne (W.). Umschriebene Grubenbildung im Be- 
reich eines Koloboms am Sehnerveneintritt. Ztschr. f. 
Augenh., Bed., 1916, Orig., xxxvi, 212-216, 1 pi —Konnecke 
(K). Beitrag zur Pathologie des Optikuskoloboms. Ibid., 

1910, xxiv, 222-225, 1 pi — Lauber (n.). Klinische und ana- 
tomische TJntersuchungen iiber lochformige partielle Kolc- 
bome des Sehnerven. Ibid., 1909, xxi, 494-504.— Liideke. 
Zur Anatomie der Kolobome am Sehnerveneintritt. Klin. 
Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1915, n. F., xix, 468-482.— 
Randall (A.). A double coloboma (nasal and temporal) of 
the optic nerve and sheath; exhibition of drawing. Tr. Am. 
Ophth. Soc, Phila., 1909-11, xii, 968-971 — Bonne (H.). 
Pseudoglaukomatose kolobomatbse Exkavation der Fapille. 
Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1921, cv, 465-468.— Seefelder (R.). 
Ein pathologisch-anatomischer Beitrag zur Frage der Kolo- 
bome und umschriebenen Grubenbildungen am Sehnerven- 
Ein pathologisch-anatomischer Beitrag zur Frage der Kolo- 
bome und umschriebenen Grubenbildungen am Sehnerven- 
eintritt. Ibid., 1915, xc, 129-137— Stadfeldt (A.). [Two 
cases of coloboma nervi optici.] Hosp.-Tid., Ko'benh., 1908, 
5. R., i, 1435-1440.— Van Duyse (D.) & Van Lint (A.). Les 
excavations atvpiques colobomateuses de la papille. Arch, 
d'opht., Par., 1920, xxxvii, 155-162.— Wick (W.). Kolobom 
am Sehnerveneintritt. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1920, 
xliv, 51-65. 

Nerve (Optic, Diseases of). 

Bachrach (Bertha). *Beitrag zur Differen- 
tialdiagnose der Chiasmaerkrankungen des 
Sehnerven. 8°. Leipzig, 1925. 

Berling (E. W. J.). *Ueber die Ergebnisse 
der Gesichtsfelduntersuchung nach Bjerrum 
bei verschiedenen Erkrankungen des Sehner- 
ven. [Marburg.] 8°. Wiesbaden, 1914. 

Kohler (H.). *Zur Kasuistik der Drusen 
im Sehnervenkopf. 8°. Giessen, 1913. 

Lors Paynel (A.). *Du syndrome chiasma- 
tique au point de vue oculaire. 8°. Paris, 
1910. 

Meesmann (A.). *Uebcr Erkrankungen des 
papillomakularen Biindels im Sehnerven und 
ihre Beziehungen zu den Nebenhohlen der 
Nase. 8°. Berlin, 1918. 

Rogalla (B.). *Ueber eine Sehnervener- 
krankung mit merkwurdigem Gesichtsfeldde- 
fekt. 8°. Berlin, 1914. 

Sartoritjs (A.). * Ueber Drusenbildung im 
Sehnervenkopfe mit Beitriigen zur Casuistik. 
8°. Miinchen, 1914. 

Windesheim (E.) . *Ueber eine interessante 
Verandcrung des Nervus opticus. 8°. Miin- 
chen 1912. 

Bednarski (A.). Ueber die Dekompressionsoperationen 
bei Erkrankungen des Sehnerven. Arch. f. Augenh.. Wiesb., 
1912, lxxii, 84-97. Also transl., Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1915, 
xliv, 53-63.— Behr (C). Das Wesen der Augenveranderun- 
gen bei Polyzylhamie; zugleich ein weiterer Beitrag zur 
Theorie der Stauungspapille. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., 
Stuttg., 1911, xlix, 672-688.— Berling (Elisabet). Ceber die 
Ergebnisse der Gesichtsfelduntersuchung nach Bjerrum bei 
verschiedenen Erkrankungen des Sehnerven. Arch. f. 
Augenh., Wiesb., 1915, lxxviii, 152-181.— Bertolotti (M.). 
Le sindromi chiasmatiche da compressione trattata colla 
Rontgen-radiumterapia. Riv. oto-neuro-oftal., Roma, 1923- 
24, i, 203-250.— Birch-Hirschfeld (A.). Beitrag zur Kennt- 
nis der Sehnervenerkrankungen bei Erkrankung der hinteren 
Nebenhohlen der Nase. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1907, lxv, 
440-485, 2 pi.— Bordley (J.). Optic nerve in its relation to 
the posterior nasal sinuses. Virginia M. Month., Richmond, 
1921-22, xlviii, 144-147 — Boyd (E. T.). Drusen of the disc. 
Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1920, 3. s., iii, 376.— Braunstein 
(E. P.). Sehnervenerkrankungen infolge von Kopfverlet- 
zungen. Russ. rned. Rundschau, Berl., 1910, viii, 241-251. — 
Cantonnet (A.). Les obnubilations visuelles signe d'a- 
larme dans les compressions du nerf optique. Paris mM 
1922, xlv, 206 — Cattaneo (D.). Sullealterazioni nelle cellule 
ganglionari della retina in seguito a lesioni del nervo ottico 

Boll. d. Soc. med.-chir., Pavia, 1922, xxxv, 271-281. '- 

I fenomeni degenerativi e rigenerativi nelle vie visive in 



NERVE 



61 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Diseases) — continued. 

seguito a lesioni del nervo ottico. Riv. di patol. nerv., 
Firenze, 1923, xxviii, 61-118, 5 pi.— Cheval (V.). & Coppez 
(H.). Lesions du nerf optique, dues a une alteration sphe- 
noidale et parasphenoidale (orbitaire, postero-ethrnoidale et 
hypopbysaire). Ann. et bull. Soc. roy. d. sc. med. et nat. de 
Brux., 1921, Ixxv, 118-125.— Coppez (H.). Note sur les le- 
sions des nerfs optiques conseeutives a des affections endo- 
nasales. Bull. Acad. roy. de med. de Belt'., Brux., 1922, 5. s., 
ii, 121-132. [Rapp.], 91-97.— Cutler (C. W.). Diseaseofthe 
optic nerve and its relations to the posterior nasal sinuses; 
report of four cases showing the uncertainty of the diagnosis. 
Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1923, lii, 331-345.— Danis (M.). La 
deg6nerescence precoce dans les voies optiques anterieures. 
Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1920, clvii, 465-494, 2 pi.— Davids (H.). 
Der endonasale Eingrill bei Erkrankungen des Sehnerven. 
Arch. f. Ophth., Berl, 1924, cxv, 66-80.— Davies (D. L.). 
Some affections of the optic nerve in relation to medicine and 
surgery. Clin. J., Lond., 1911-12, xxxix, 118-123.— Fay (T.) 
& Grant (F. C). Lesions of the optic chiasm and tracts 
with relation to the adjacent vascular structures. Arch. 
Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1923, ix, 739-750— Fejer (J.). 
Ueber die Drusen des Selmervenkopfes. Arch. f. Ophth., 
Leipz., 1909, lxxii, 454 — Friedeuwald (H.). Differential 
diagnosis of affections of the optic nerve. J. Am. M. Ass., 
Chicago, 1908, li, 483-487 — Fuchs (E.). Varicenbildung auf 

derPapille. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1910, xxiii, 504. 

Ueber Veriinderungen des Sehnerven bei ektogener intraoku- 
larer Entziindung. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1915-16, xci, 
1-65, 1 pi. Ueber senile Veranderungen des Sehner- 

ven. Ibid., 1920, ciii, 304-330. Also transl., Tr. Coll. Phys., 
Phila., 1921, n. s., xliii, 195-198.— Girt (D. V.). On concre- 
tions in the optic nerve. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 1913, xi, 
390-398. — Goldenburg (M.). Anomalous nerve heads with 
good vision. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1915, xliv, 246-251, 1 pi.— 
Gordon (A.). Diseases of the optic nerve as an early or 
earliest sign of multiple sclerosis. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., 
N. Y. & Lancaster, Pa., 1909, xxxvi, 374 — Gradle (H. S ). 
An abscess of the optic nerve. Ann. Ophth., St. Louis, 1915, 
xxiv, 474-480.— Greeff(R.). Die Krankheiten des Sehnerven 
(Nervus opticus) und der Sehbahn. Lehrb. d. Augenheilk. 
hrsg. v. Th. Axenfeld, Jena, 1909, 563-568.— Gunn (R. M.). 
Certain affections of the optic nerve. Ophthalmol., Mil- 
waukee, 1906-7, iii, 253-269, 4 pi.— Hancock (I.). Peri- 
papillary ectasia, with inclusion of the optic nerve. Tr. 
Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1906-7, xxvii, 167, 1 pi.— 
Heine (L.). Ueber das Verhalten des Hirndruckes (Lumbal- 
druckes) bei Erkrankungen der optischen Leitungsbahnen. 
Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 1916, lxiii, 817; 896; 961; 1077.— 
Hensen (H.). Ueber parenterale Eiweissinjektionen insbe- 
sondere bei den Erkrankungen der Sehnerven. Ztschr. f. 
Augenh., Berl., 1923, li, 331-336— Hirschberg (J.) & Grun- 
macb (E.). Ueber doppelseitiges Sehnervenleiden bei 
Turmschadel. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1909, xlvi, 191-194 — 
Hoeg (N.). Ueber Drusen im Sehnervenkopf. Arch. f. 
Ohrenh., Leipz., 1908, lxix, 35.5-389, 2pl.— van der Hoeve(L). 
Enlargement of the blind spot, an early symptom in the 
diagnosis of optic-nerve affections, due to disease of the pos- 
terior nasal accessory sinuses. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1911, xl, 

30-59, 3 pi. Optic nerve and accessory sinuses. Ibid. 

1922, li, 210-222. Sehnerv und Nasennebenhohlen. 

Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1922, lxviii, 691-709. 

Rontgenphotographie des Foramen opticum bei Ge- 

schwulsten und Erkrankungen des Sehnerven. Arch. f. 
Ophth., Berl., 1924-25, cxv, 35.5-369. Also transl., Am. J. 
Ophth., Chicago, 1925, 3. s., viii, 101-112.— Horniker. De- 
monstration von Rbntgenbildern bei Sehnervenerkrankun- 
gen Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. deutsch. ophth. Gesellsch., 
Munchen, 1924, xliv, 283-285— Igersheimer. Ein neuer 
Weg zur Erkenntnis krankhafter Vorgange in der Sehbahn. 

Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1916, lvii, 153. 

Leitungsstorungen der Sehbahn durch Druck vom Subarach- 
noidealraum und Ventrikelsystem. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. 

ophth. Gesellsch., Heidelb., 1918, Wiesb.. xli, 28-44. 

Zur Pathologie der Sehbahn. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1918, 
xcviii, 67: 1919-20, ci, 79.— James (R.). Hyaline degenera- 
tion at the optic disc. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 
1911-12, xxxii, 140.— Janssen (H.). Ein Beitragzur Kliirung 
der klinischen Beziehungen zwischen Nasennebenhohlen und 
Orbita insbesondere dem Nervus opticus. Arch. f. Ohren-, 
Nasen- u. Kehlkopfh., Leipz., 1922, cix, 188-194.— de Kleijn 
(A.) & NIeuwenhuyse (A.). Studien fiber Optikus- und 
Retinaleiden; iiber Optikusverwundungen, zugleich ein Bei- 
trag zur Kenntnis des Zusammenhanges von Augen-, Ohren- 
und Nasenkrankheiten. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1912, lxxxii, 
150-175.— Knapp (P.). Ein Fall von Varicenbildung auf 
den Papillen. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1910, xxiii, 347-352, 
1 pi.— Kollner (H.). Unvollkommene Farbenblindheit bei 
Sehnervenerkrankung. Ztschr. f. Psychol, u. Physiol, d. 
Sinnesorg., Leipz., 1907, xlii, 2. Abt., 15-23.— Kooy (Frl. 
J. M.) & de Kleijn (A.). Ueber einige Falle von Optikus- 
leiden und die inselformige Gestaltung des Gesichtsfeldes bei 
diesen Erkrankungen. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1910, Ixxvii, 
496-499.— Krauss. Ueber eine seltene Erkrankung der 
Papilla nervi optici. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. ophth. Gesell- 
sch., Heidelb., 1911, Wiesb., 1912, xxxvii, 403-406— Lauber 
(H.). Klinische und anatomische Untersuchungen iiber 
Drusen im Sehnervenkopf. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1921, cv, 
567-589.— Lerner (M. L.). Opaque nerve fibers. Am. J. 
Ophth., Chicago, 1923, 3. s., vi, 571-573.— Marin (M.). 



Nerve (Optic, Diseases of) — continued. 

Ectasie papillaire et ponction lombaire. Clin, opht., Par., 
1917, xxii, 395-403. — Mezzatesta (F.). Lesioni endocraniche 
del nervo ottico per ateromasia della carotide e dell' oftalmica. 
Riv. oto-neuro-oftal., Roma, 1925, ii, 193-239, 1 pi.— Ogawa 
(K.). Ueber die kavcrnose Degeneration des Sehnerven. 
Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1912, lxxii, 10-20.— Onodi (A.). 
Das Verhaltniss der Nebenhohlen der Nase zu den Sehnerven. 
Pest, med.-chir. Presse, Budapest, 1907, xliii, 515. — Palich- 
Szanto (Olga). Zwei seltene Befunde am Sehnervenkopfe. 
Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1915, n. F., xx, 149-157, 
1 pi — Papaioannou (T.). Ein seltener Fall von Echino- 
coccus des N. opticus. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Berl., 1907, xxxiii, 1635.— Pastore (F.). Concrezioni nella 
testa del nervo ottico. Ann. di ottal. e clin. ocul., Roma, 
1925, liii, 1087; 1142, 1 pi— Peters (A.). Die Schiidigungen 
des Opticus durch Nebenhohlenempyeme. Klin.-therap. 
Wchnschr., Berl., 1912, xix, 789-793 — Pickard (R.). A 
method of recording disc alterations and a study of the 
growth of normal and abnormal disc cups. Brit. J. Ophth., 
Lond., 1923, vii, 81-90.— Rados (A.). Ueber die kavernose 
Sehnervenentartung. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 
1913, n. F., xvi, 355-368. — Raverdino (E.). Comportamento 
del liquido cefalo-rachidiano nelle malattie del nervo ottico. 
Riv. oto-neuro-oftal., Roma, 1923-24, i, 1-57.— Reis. Sehner- 
ven-Erkrankung durch Trinitrotoluol. Ztschr. f. Augenh., 
Berl., 1922, xlvii, 199-208.— Saenger (A.). Erkrankungen 
des Opticus-Stammes. Tr. Internat. Cong. Med. 1913, 
Lond., 1914, Sect, xi, Neuropath., pt. 2, 217-250.— Sattler 
(O. H.). Pathologische Pigmentbildung an der Sehnerven- 
papille. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1907, 1 viii, 126-131.— 
Schenck (H. D.). A review of some conditions affecting the 
optic tracts. J. Ophth., Otol. <fe Laryngol., Lancaster, Pa., 
1917, xxiii, 474-479.— Schirmer (O.). On optic-nerve dis- 
eases due to poisoning with organic and inorganic arsenical 
preparations. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1910, xxxix, 456-466. 

— Optic nerve affections and the ductless glands. J. 

Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1916, xliv, 358.— Schnabel. 
Notiz zur Lehre von der Pathologischen Sehnervenexkava- 
tion. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1908, xix, 556.— Shoemaker 
(.1. F.). Opaque nerve fibres (exhibition of two unusual 
cases). Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1908, xxv, 151— Shum- 
way(E. A.). Hyaline bodies on optic nerve head. Tr. Coll. 
Phys., Phila., 1916, 3. s., xxxviii, 377 — Stargardt. Ueber 
Drusen am Sehnervenkopfe. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., 
Leipz. & Berl., 1919, xlv, 1374.— Tenney (J. A.). Dropsy of 
the optic nerve sheath. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1909, liii, 
12. — Tbomsen (H.). Recherches sur la degenerescence du 
nerf optique. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1922, lxxxvi, 
470-472.— Tobler (T.). Ueber Kalkdrusen in der Papille des 
Nervus opticus und iiber Kombination derselben mit zystoi- 
der Entartung der Macula lutea. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 
1922, xlvii, 215-230.— Tschirkowsky (W.). Stauungspapille 
bei Sclerosis disseminata; (zur pathologischen Anatomie der 
Sehnervenkrankungen bei diesem Leiden des Sehnervensys- 
tems). Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1914, n. F.,xviii, 
527-541. — Velter (E.). Recherches sur les lesions des nerfs 
optiques et du chiasma dans un cas de sclerose en plaques. 
Arch, d'opht., Par., 1911, xxxi, 585-599.— Vcrderame (F.). 
Tubercolosi solitaria della papilla del nervo ottoieo; contri- 
bute anatomico. Ann. di ottal., Pavia, 1908, xxxvii, 491- 
512.— Verderame (P.). Ueber einen Fall von tiefer Ektasie 
in der Gegend des Sehnerveneintritts. Arch. f. Augenh., 
Wiesb., 1907, lviii, 1-8. — Viner(G.). A case of hyaline bodies 
on the optic disc. Brit. J. Ophth., Lond., 1918, ii, 426, 
1 port. — Vinsonneau (C). Troubles fonctionnels du nerf 
optique et lesions du carrefour (ethmoide-sphene'ide-cavum). 
Arch, d'opht., Par., 1924, xli, 679-681.— Walker (C. B.) & 
dishing (H.). Chiasmal lesions, with especial reference to 
homonymous hemianopsia with hypophyseal tumor. Arch. 
Ophth., N. Y., 1918, xlvii, 119-145, 1 pi.— Walker (C. H.). A 
case of hyaline bodies at the optic disc. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. 
Kingdom, Lond., 1914-15, xxxv, 366-370.— Watanabe (B.). 
Beitrage zur Beurteilung des Verschlusses des Kammerwin- 
kels und der Sehnervenexcavation. Ztschr. f. Augenh., 
Berl., 1908, xix, 109-123, 1 pi.— White (L. E.). An anatomic 
and X-ray study of the optic canal in cases of optic nerve in- 
volvement. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 

1924-25, xxxiii, 121-140, 5 pi. Treatment of optic 

nerve involvements as determined by optic canal radio- 
graphs. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1924, xxxiv, 255-270. — 
Zee man (W. P. C.). Erweichungsherd im Chiasma und 
Chiasmastruktur. Arch. f. Augenh., Munchen, 1924-25, 
xcv, 244-252. 

Nerve (Optic, Embryology and mor- 
phology of). 

Stockmayer (W.). *Ueber die Centralge- 
fasse im Sehnerven einiger einheimischen Car- 
nivoren. 8°. Tubingen, 1905. 

Arey (L. B.). The function of the efferent fibers of the 
optic nerve of fishes. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1916, xxvi, 
213-245 — Badertscher (J. A.). Peculiarity in the mode of 
entrance of the optic nerve into the eyeball in some rodents. 
Proc. Soc. Exper. Biol. & Med., N. Y., 1911-12, ix, 4-6 — 
Barbieri (N. A.). Etude anatomique sur la terminaison 
aretinienne du nerf optique dans la serie des vertebres. 
Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1912, cliv, 1532-1535. 



NERVE 



62 



Nerve (Optic, Embryology and mor- 
phology of) — continued. 

Etude anatomique sur la terminaison aretinienne du nerf op- 
tique dans la serie animate. Ibid., 1921, clxxii, 1376-1379.— 
Brouwer (B.). [Course of the fibers of the optic nerve in 
mammals (central).] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haar- 
lem, 1924, kviii, pt. 1, 1104-1107. La projection de la 

retinedanslecerveau. Rev. neurol., Par., 1925, xxxii, 1004.— 
Brouwer (B.) &Zeeman (W. P. C). Experimental ana- 
tomical investigations concerning the projection of the retina 
on the primary optic centres in apes. J. Neurol. & Psycho- 
path., Bristol, 1925-26, vi, No. 21,1-10.— Cameron (J.). The 
development of the optic nerve in Amphibians. Stud. Anat. 
. . . univ. Manchester, 1906, iii, 85-103, 3 pi.— Collin (R.). 
Formes cinetiuues des noyaux nevrogliques dans le nerf op- 
tique du bceuf. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1921, lxxxiv, 
805-807.— Gradon (J. T.). Researches on the origin and 
development of the epiblastic trabecules and the pial sheath of 
the optic nerve of the frog. Quart. J. Micr. Sc., Lond., 
1906-7, 1, 479-492, 2 pi.— Haden (H. C). The development of 
the connective tissue frame-work of the human optic nerve, 
with especial reference to the lamina cribrosa. J. Am. 
Ophth., Chicago, 1925, 3. s., viii, 1-7, 2 pi.— Kleczkowskl 
(T.). Untersuchungen liber die Entwicklung der Grundsub- 
stanz des Sehnerven. Bull, internat. Acad. d. sc. de Craco vie 

1912, s. B, 564-573, 2 pi. Untersuchungen uber die 

Entwicklung des Sehnerven. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz. & 
Berl., 1913, lxxxv, 538-566.— von Lenhossek (M.). Ueber 
den Sehnerv der Schlangen. In Libro en honor de Ramon y 
Cajal, Madrid, 1922, i, 1-11— Loepp (W. H.). Ueber die 
zentralen Opticusendigungen beim Kaninchen. Anat. Anz., 
Jena, 1911, xl, 309-323.— Lubsen (J.). [Course of the fibres of 
the optic nerve in fish.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haar- 
lem, 1924, lxviii, pt. 1, 1103.— Minkowski (M.). Ueber den 
Verlauf, die Endigung und die zentrale Representation von 
gekreuzten und ungekreuzten Sehnervenfasern bei einigen 
Saugetieren und beim Menschen. Schweiz. Arch. f. Neurol, 
u. Psychiat., Zurich, 1920, vi, 201: vii, 268.— Scaffldi (V.). 
Sul decorso delle fibre nervose nel segmento anteriore delle vie 
ottiche del polio. Ricerche n. lab. di anat. norm. d. r. Univ. 
di Roma, 1906-7, xii, 87-99, 1 pi.— SjaafT(M.) &Zeeman (W. 
P. C). Ueber den Faserverhauf in der Netzhaut und im 
Sehnerven beim Kaninchen. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1924, 
cxiv, 192-211.— von Szily (A.). Ueber die einleitenden Vor- 
gSnge bei der ersten Entstehung der Nervenfasern im Nervus 

opticus. Ibid., 1912, lxxxi, 67-86, 1 pi. ■ Vergleichende 

Entwicklungsgeschichte der Papilla nervi optici und der sog. 

axialen Gebilde. Ibid., 1921, cvii, 317: 1922, cix, 3. 

Aufstellung von morphologischen Grundtypen der Papilla 
nervi optici in der Wirbeltierreihe. Deutsche med. Wchn- 

schr., Leipz. & Berl., 1922, xlviii, 408. Morphogenese 

des Sehnerveneintrittes und des Pektens bei Vogeln. Ver- 
handl. d. ausserord. Tag. d. oph. Gesellsch., Berl. (1921), 1922, 
3 1 1-317.— Tsai (C .) . The optic tracts and centers of the opos- 
sum, Didelphis virginiana. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1925, 
xxxix, 173-216.— Zeeman ( W. P. C). [Course of the fibers of 
the optic nerve in mammals (periphery).] Nederl. Tijdschr. 
v. Geneesk., Haarlem, 1924, lxviii, pt. 1, 1106. 

Nerve (Optic, Haemorrhage into). 

Botjgatjlt (P.). ^Contribution a l'etude de 
l'hematome des gaines du nerf optique. 8°. 
Paris, 1913. 

Tiegel (K.). *Ueber das Hamatom der 
Sehnervenscheiden bei Schadelverletzungen. 
8°. Breslau, 1905. 

Barnes (J. H.). Case of hemorrhage of the optic nerve 
sheath. Southwest J. M. & S., El Reno, Okla., 1914, xxii, 
456-458— Doubler (F. H.) & Marlow (S. B.). A case of 
hemorrhage into the optic-nerve sheaths as a direct extension 
from a diffuse intra-meningeal hemorrhage caused by rupture 
of aneurysm of a cerebral artery. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1917, 
xlvi, 533-536, 1 pi. Also reprint. — Duput-Dutemps (L.). 
L'hemorragie des gaines du nerf optique. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 
1914, cli, 161-185, 2 pi.— Liebrecht. Die Blufungen im Be- 
reiche des Sehnerven beim Schadelbruche. Miinchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1906, liii, 843.— Oishi (S.). Haematom beider 
Sehnervenscheiden bei Diabetes und bei Schadelbasisfraktur. 
Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1908, lxi, 17-26 — Bollet. Les hema- 
tomes des gaines du nerf optique. Rev. gen. d'opht., Par., 
1908, xxvii, 49-63.— Rousseau. Hematome des gaines du 
nerf optique. Arch. m§d. d'Angers, 1918, xxii, 69-71.— 
Seidel (E ). Beitrag zur Frage des spontanen Auftretens iso- 
lierter Sehnervenscheidenhamatome. Arch. f. Ophth 
Leipz., 1913, lxxxiv, 189-195. 

Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of). 

See, also, Nerve (Optic, Papilloedema of). 

Delaveuve (M.). *Le champ visuel peri- 
pherique des couleurs dans les nevrites et 
atrophies optiques. 8°. Paris, 1922. 

Barck (C). A rare case of bilateral optic neuritis. Am. 
J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1913, xxx, 321-326.— Bulson (A. E.). 
Neuro-retinitis; with report of cases. J. Mich. M. Soc, 
Grand Rapids, 1915, xiv, 311-313.— Calhoun (F. P.). Pseu- 
do-optic neuritis. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1914, xxiii, 226- 



Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of) — contd. 

229.— Dutolt (A.). Beobachtungeiner Papillitis der Sehner- 
ven wahrend zwei Jahren. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1911, 

lxix, 379-398. Contribution a l'etude des nevrites 

optiques. Clin, opht., Par., 1913, xix, 8-18 — Fuchs (A.). 
Die sympathisierende Entziindung des Sehnerven. Ber. u. 
d. Versamml. d. deutsch. ophth. Gesellsch., Miinchen, 1925, 

xlv, 255. ■ Ueber die Fortleitung der syinpathisieren- 

den Entziindung in den Sehnerven. Ztschr. f. Augenh., 
Bed., 1925, lvi, 275-301.— Genet & Dcvic (A.). Neuromyfe- 
lite optique aigue; persistance anormale de s£quelles neurolo- 
giques et oculaires. Lyon med., 1925, cxxxv, 764-768. — 
Gorse (P.). Quelques considerations sur une forme de 
nevrite optique speciale aux adolescents. Rec. d'opht., Par., 
1909, 3. s., xxxi, 330-333.— Goulden (C). Optic neuritis and 
myelitis. Ophth. Rev., Lond., 1914, xxxiv, 193-209.— Han- 
sell (H. F.). A case of transient blindness, complete in one 
eye, partial in the other, with double optic neuritis. Tr. Am. 

Ophth. Soc, Phila., 1912, xiii, 175-183. Two cases of 

monocular optic neuritis. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1915, lxxxvii, 
605-607.— Moore (R. F.). Optic neuritis. St. Bart. Hosp. 
J., Lond., 1914-15, xxii, 99-102.— Terlinck (H.). Recurring 
neuritis. Ophthalmol., Seattle, 1912, ix, 78-80.— Thomson 
(E. S.). Sympathetic optic neuritis. J. Am. M. Ass., Chi- 
cago, 1912, lix, 998-1002.— Wehrli (E.). Ueber die akute nicht 
eitrige, nicht hamorrhagisehe Sehnerven-Grosshirnentzun- 
dung der Erwachsenen (Optico-Encephalitis acuta non puru- 
lenta). Cor.-Bl. f. schweiz. Aerzte, Basel, 1918, xlviii, 
1624-1628. 

Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Causes 
and pathology of). 

Chatellier (L.). *Contribution a l'etude 
de la nevrite optique familiale et hereditaire. 
8°. Paris, 1921. 

Friedinger (Elsa). *Klinische Untersu- 
chungen iiber die Genese der Neuritis nervi 
optici mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung ihrer 
Beziehungen zur multiplen Sklerose. [Zurich.] 
8°. Basel, 1925. 

Also in Schweiz. med. Wchnschr., Basel, 1925, lv, 1093-1097. 

Onodi (A.). Der Sehnerv und die Neben- 
hohlen der Nase; Beitrage zur Lehre der 
kanalikularen Neuritis und Atrophie des Seh- 
nerven nasalen Ursprungs. 8°. Wien & 
Leipzig, 1907. 

j4lsotransl. in Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Larvngol., St. Louis, 
1908, xvii, 1-52, 33 pi. 

The same. The optic nerve and the 

accessory sinuses of the nose; a contribution 
to the study of canalicular neuritis and atrophy 
of the optic nerve of nasal origin. 8°. London, 
1910. 

Rebouillat (V. A.). *Nevrites optiques 
consecutives a des intoxications exogenes. 8°. 
Paris, 1922. 

B. (B.). Nevrite optique bilaterale consecutive a la 
rougeole, terminaison par atrophie des nerfs optiques, par 
Chevalier. Clin. prat. d. mal. d. yeux [etc.], Par., 1908, 
iv, 37-41.— Bagh (K.). Ueber Neuritis optica bei mul- 
tipler Sklerose. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1908, 
xlvi, 10-19.— Bane (W. C). Optic neuritis. Am. J. Ophth , 
Chicago, 1919, 3. s., ii, 215.— Barr (J. S.) & Rowan (J.). An 
investigation into the frequency and significance of optic 
neuritis and other vascular changes in the retinae of patients 
suffering from purulent disease of the middle ear, with the 
results of the examination of the eyes and ears in 100 consecu- 
tive cases. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1907, ii, 1480-1483. 

Optic neuritis and suppurative otitis: a further investigation 
into the frequency and significance of optic neuritis and other 
vascular changes in the retinas of patients suffering from puru- 
lent disease of the middle ear. Ibid., 1910, i, 737-742.— Barre 
(J. -A.). Papillite double et polynevrite ethvlique post-trau- 
matique; remarques. Rev. d'oto-neuro-ocul., Par., 1924, ii, 
440-443.— Barre (J.-A.) & Meyer (J.). Tetanie et nevrite 
optique. Ibid., 1923, i, 551-553.— Batten (R. D.). Acute 
optic neuritis in one eye with changes at the macula, in a 
girl without any evidence of constitutional disease. Tr. 
Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1908-9, xxix, 35-37.— 
Bell (G. H.). Bilateral optic neuritis due to tonsillar infec- 
tion. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1920, xlix, 335— Bourland. Un 
cas de nevrite optique double suite de pyemic Ann. d'ocul 
Par., 1910, cxliv, 339-343.— Bradburne (A. A.). A case of 
bilateral optic neuritis due to sphenoidal sinusitis presenting 
several features of interest. Med. Press & Circ, Lond 1915 
n. s., xcix, 668-670.— Brazeau (G. N.). Papillitis; glioma of 
the brain. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1921, 3. s., iv, 277 — 
Bruckner (A.). Einseitige Neuritis optica nach Gelenk- 
rheumatismus. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1905, lii, 433-437.— 
Burnford. Optic neuritis associated with anaemia. West 
Lond. M. J., Lond., 1921, xxvi, 24— Cantonnet (A.). 
Nevrite optique alcoolique et nevrite optique syphilitiquel 



NERVE 



63 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Causes 
and pathology of) — continued. 

Semaine d. hop. de Par., 1925, i, 153-155— Carreras (B.). 
Sobre la neuritis optica oxicefalica. Arch, de oftal Hispano- 
Am , Barcel., 1914, xiv, 304-369.— Cautlcy (E.) & Harman 
(N. B.). Optic neuritis (?) due to X-rays. Proc. Roy. Soc. 
Med., Lond., 1915-16, ix, Child. Sect., 3-5.— Decberd (H. 
B.). Sympathetic optic neuritis or transferred papillo- 
retinitis, associated with only a mild serous irido-cyclitis. 
Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1914, xxiii, 383-386— Dor (L.). Ne- 
vrite optique par infection d'origine dentaire. Clin, opht., 
Par., 1917, xxii, 529-531 — Dubois (H. F.). Rhinogene een- 
zijdige popillitis. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1912, 
i, 336-339.— Dutoit (A.). Klinische Beobachtung von sechs 
Fallen von Neuritis optica infectiosa bei Masern, bei Schar- 
lach, bei Typhus abdominalis und bei Influenza. Arch. f. 
Augenh., Wiesb., 1912, lxxi, 1-33.— Ellett (E. C). Optic 
neuritis, associated with disease of the nasal sinuses. J. Am. 
M. Ass., Chicago, 1920, lxxv, 805-808.— Fish (H. M.). A 
study of 36 successive cases of optic neuritis: nasal accessory 
sinus disease present 26 times; treatment of the sinuses fol- 
lowed by improvement of the ocular condition in 15 cases, in- 
cluding therein three bilateral cases restored to normal. J. 
Larvngol., Lond., 1907, xxii, 442; 530; 619: 1908, xxiii, 26.— 
GaUaher (T. J.). Nasal status in retrobulbar optic neuritis. 
Tr. Am. Laryngol., Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, N. Bedford, Mass., 
1921, xxvii, 306-311.— Garcia del Mazo (J.). Neuritis optica 
y atrofla papilar dobles consecutivas asupresion brusca de la 
menstruation. Rev. cubana de oftal., Habana, 1920, ii, 
256-258.— Garipuy (E.). L'n cas de nevrite optique toxique. 
Toulouse med., 1906, 2. s., viii, 289-291 — Genet & Jacod. 
Nevrites optiques et sinusites posterieures aigue's. Lyon 
med., 1923, cxxxii, 669-675.— Gibson (J. L.). Plumbic ocular 
neuritis in Queensland children. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1908, ii, 
1488-1490.— Goris (C). Sur quatre cas de nevrite optique 
d'origine extraorbitaire. Ann. de l'lnst. chir. de Brux., 1923, 
xxiv, 165-168.— Gowers (Sir W. R.). A lecture on a case of 
unilateral optic neuritis from intracranial tumour. Lancet, 
Lond., 1909, ii, 65-68.— Griscom (J. M.) & Monroe (M.). 
Visual field studies in a case of optic neuritis secondary to sinus 
disease. Tr. Coll. Phys., Phila., 1924, xlvi, 387.— Guillain 
(G.). Nevrite optique par inflammation rftrobulbaire au 
cours d'un etat meninge. Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de 
Par., 1913, 3. s., xxvi, 336-343.— Harry (P. A.). Papillitis due 
to tonsillitis; three cases. Brit. J. Ophth., Lond., 1922, vi, 
216.— Hensen. Ueber Neuritis optici hereditaria. Klin. 
Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1917, lix, 33-42, 1 diag.— 
Herzog (H.). Zur Aetiologie der rhinogenen Neuritis optica. 
Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Berl., 1920, xxxiii, 604-615. 

■ Histologische Befunde bei der rhinogen Neuritis 
optica. Internat. Zentralbl. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Leipz., 1921, 

xix, 102-104. Pathogenese der rhinogenen Neuritis 

optica. Beitr. z. Anat., Physiol., Path. u. Therap. d. Ohres 
[etc.], Berl., 1924, xxi, 45-52, 4 pi.— Hesse (R.). Markhaltige 
Nervenfasern und Sehnervenentziindung. Ztschr. f. Au- 
genh., Berl., 1925, lvii, 100-106, 1 pi.— van Heuven (O. J.) & 
Oltmans (G.). Neuritis optica hereditaria. Nederl. Tijd- 
schr. v. Geneesk., Haarlem, 1924, lxviii, pt. 2, 1958-1965, 1 pi.— 
Hohf (J. A.). Auto-intoxication: a possible cause of retro- 
bulbar neuritis. Journal-Lancet, Minneap., 1916, xxxvi, 190- 
193. — Jervey (J. W.). Monocular retrobulbar optic neuritis 
caused by purulent maxillary sinusitis. Tr. Am. Larvngol., 
Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, N. Bedford, Mass., 1921, xxvii, 285- 
287.— Juler (F. A.). Hyaline bodies at the optic disc. Tr. 
Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1914, xxxiv, 177-179.— Jung 
(J.). Ein Beitrag zu den Beziehungen zwischen Sehnerven- 
entziindung und Nasenerkrankung. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 
1910, lxxiv, 362-371.— Knapp (A.). Optic neuritis after in- 
jury or disease of the anterior half of the eyeball. Tr. Am. 
Ophth. Soc, Hartford, 1906-1908, xi, 21.5-218. Bilat- 
eral optic neuritis after ethmoiditis. Ibid., 681-685.— Kuhle- 
felt (E.). [Neuritis optica caused by lightning.] Finska 
lak.-sallsk. handl., Helsingfors, 1913, ii, 309-323.— Lagrange 
(F.). Double nevrite retro-bulbaire d'origine syphilitique; 
perte presque complete de la vision; guerison par un traite- 
ment mixte intensif. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1910, x.xx, 102-107— 
Langenbeck (K). Die Neuritis retrobulbaris bei Nerven- 
und Allgemeinerkrankungen. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Ner venh . , 
Leipz., 1913, 1, 235-244.— Langworthy (H. G.). Optic neu- 
ritis in thrombosis of the cranial sinuses and internal jugular 
vein; occurrence 30+ per cent in 26 cases. Laryngoscope, St. 
Louis, 1907, xvii, 71-76.— Lannois & Gauthier (P.). Neu- 
romvelite optique. Lyon med., 1908, cx, 1021-1030.— Libby 
(G. F.). Optic neuritis. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1919, 3. s., 
ii, 527.— Liebrecht. Kritische Betrachtungen zu den jiing- 
sten Theorien iiber die Entstehungsweise der Stauungspa- 
pille. Arch. f. Augenh., Munchen & Wiesb., 1922, xci, 84- 
94. — Lillie (W. I.). Ocular phenomena produced by intra- 
cranial lesions involving optic tracts near the chiasm. J.Am. 
M. Ass., Chicago, 1923, Ixxxi, 1765-1769.— Mamourian (M.) 
& Smith (C. J.). The mechanical etiology of optic neuritis. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1911, i, 807-809.— da Matta (A. A.). 
Nevrite optica no decurso de meningite determinada por febre 
perniciosa palustre. Arch, brasil. de med., Rio de Jan., 1915, 
v, 320-322 — MeUinghoff (R.). Doppelseitige Neuritis op- 
tica wahrend der Laktation mit temporarer Erblindung und 
giinstigem Ausgang, links nach 14 tagiger Amaurose. Klin. 
Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1922, lxviii, 371-378.— Mongel 
(E. B.). Orbital cellulitis with optic neuritis; optic neuritis 



Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Causes 
and pathology of) — continued. 

following influenza. Tr. Coll. Phys., Phila., 1916, 3. s., 
xxxviii, 366.— Moreau. Nevrite optique syphilitique'; gueri- 
son. Loire med., St. Etienne, 1910, xxix, 145-147. — Mo'rgano 
(P.). Nevrite ottica acuta uricemica. Boll. d. osp. oftal. d 
prov. di Roma, 1906, iv, 119-123.— Motolese (F.). Neurite 
ottica bilaterale consecutiva a tonsillite banale recidivante 
Ann. di ottal., Pavia, 1915, xliv, 827-834.— Murray (W. R.).' 
Optic neuritis due to chronic empyema of the frontal and 
anterior ethmoidal sinuses. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1908 xvii 
174-176.— Nagel (W.). Einige Beobachtungen iiber die Far- 
bensinnsstorungen im Netzhautzentrum bei retrobulbarer 
Neuritis. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1905, xliii, 
742-751.— Nagle (F. O.). Some etiological factors of retro- 
bulbar optic neuritis. J. Ophth., Otol. & Laryngol., Lan- 
caster, 1917, xxiii, 30-35.— Paunz (M.). Ueber d"ie rhinogene 
Sehnervenentziindung. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1908 lxi 
369-387. Also transl., Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1909, xxxviii', 

19-27. Neue Beitriige zur rhinogenen Sehnervenen- 

ziindung. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1913, lxxv, 76-84.— 
Petit (P.). Les nevrites optiques d'origine toxique. Rev. 
m<jd. de Normandie, Rouen, 1907, viii, 341-379.— Place 
(E. C). Optic neuritis from sphenoid and posterior ethmoid 
suppuration. Long Island M. J., Brooklyn, 1918, xii, 81-83.— 
Pllsson. Contribution a l'etude de la pathogenie des 
nfivrites optiques conseeutives aux maladies infectieuses 
Soc. de med. mil. franc. , Bull., Par., 1913, vii, 667-670.— Post 
(M. H.). Optic neuritis dependent upon inflammation in 
the ethmoid cells. Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1913, xxx, 161- 
164.— Price (G. E.). Hitherto undescribed trophic changes 
in muscles, joint, skin, and nails, associated with optic neu- 
ritis. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1917, xlvi, 128.— Bau. 
Ein Fall von einseitiger Neuritis optica im Gefolge von chro- 
nischer Kieferhohlen-Eiterung. Centralbl. f. prakt. Au- 
genh., Leipz., 1914, xxxviii, 69-71.— Raubitschek (E.). 
Ueber alternierende Papillitis bei Albuminurie. Klin. Mo- 
natsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1914, n. F., xvii, 457-464.— Ron- 
naux (L.). Les nevrites optiques d'origine menstruelle 
Rec. d'opht., Par., 1910, 4. s., xxxii, 185-191.— Russell (J. S. 
R.). The significance of optic neuritis. Ophthalmoscope 
Lond., 1909, vii, 590-594.— Samper! (G.). La neurite ottica 
nelle affezioni endocraniche. Gior. med. d. r. esercito, Roma 
1907, lv, 161-174.— Santos Fernandez (J.). Neuritis optica 
seguida de muerte. Rev. cubana de oftal., Habana, 1920, ii, 
34-39.— Scalinci (N.). Rapports entre la nevrite retro-bul- 
baire chronique et l'arterio-sclerose. Arch, d'opht., Par 
1911, xxxi, 225-239.— Senise (T.). Un caso di neuro-mielite 
ottica acuta; Studium, Napoli, 1916-1919, ix, 311-315.— 
Sbahan (W. E.). Optic neuritis of nasal origin (report of 
two cases). Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1915, xxxii, 68-71 — 
Sollier (P.) & Jousset (X.). Nevrite nitro-phenolees 
Clin, opht., Par., 1917, xxii, 78-87.— Suker (G. F.). Optic 
neuritis (unilateral) resulting from a tonsillar infection; report 
of a ease. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1917, xxvi, 278-280.— Van 
Lint (A.) & Kleefeld (G.). Nevrite optique familiale (2 
freres, 1 soeur), insufflsance thvro'idienne. Ann. d'ocul 
Par., 1914, clii, 110-122.— Villard (H.). Nevrite optique dans 

le cours de l'allaitement. Ibid., 1912, cxlvii, 321-343. 

Nevrite optique d'origine dentaire. Bull. Soc. d. sc. med et 
biol. de Montpellier, 1922-23, iv, 126-130.— Welton (C. B.). 
Optic neuritis and the etiological relation of diseased tonsiis; 
report of a case. Illinois M. J., Chicago, 1919, xxxvi, 305- 
311.— Wilder (W. H.). Optic neuritis from syphilitic lepto- 
meningitis. Ann. Ophth., St. Louis, 1916, xxv, 489-502. — 
Wilmer (W. H.). Hereditary factors responsible for devel- 
opment of optic atrophy and retinitis pigmentosa. Arch. 
Neurol. <fe Psychiat., Chicago, 1924, xii, 137-148.— Worton 
(A. S.). Hereditary optic neuritis; 11 cases in three genera- 
tions. Lancet, Lond., 1913, ii, 1112-1114.— Wright (C. D.). 
A study in inflammations and atrophies of the optic nerve. 
Journal-Lancet, Minneap., 1920, xl, 341-348.— Zani (D.). La 
neurite ottica nel decorso dell' allattamento. Ann. di ottal , 
Pavia, 1913, xlii, 259-268.— Zaniboni. Neuritis optica den- 
talen Ursprungs. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1920, Ixx, 192-195. 

Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Diagnosis 
and semeiology of). 

Parazols (J.). *De quelques aspects 
ophtalmoscopiques des nevrites optiques. 8°. 
Paris, 1906. 

Bebr (C). Das Verhalten und die diagnostische Bedeu- 
tung der Dunkeladaptation bei den verschiedenen Erkran- 
kungen des Sehnervenstammes. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh, 
Stuttg., 1918, lx, 433-449.— Chacon (A.). Algunos aspectos 
oftalmoscopicos que semejan la neuritis optica. An. de oftal., 
Mexico, 1911-12, xiv, 408-410.— Faith (T.). Pseudo-optic 
neuritis. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1906, xv, 427-431.— Heuser 
(A.) & Haren (P.). Okkulte Nebenhohlenerkrankungen 
und Neuritis optica. Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 1918, lxv, 
239-241.— van der Hoeve (J.). Vergrooting van de blinde 
vlek als beginverschijnsel van retrobulbaire aandoeining van 
de gezichtszenuw, voornamelijk bij ziekten van de achterste 
bijholten van den neus. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk.. 
Amst., 1910, xiv, pt. 2., 1140-1166.— Hoffman (J. N.). Diag- 
nosis of optic neuritis due to sinus disease* N. York M. J. 
[etc.], 1923, cxvii, 42.— Koeppe (L.). Die Friih- und Difleren- 



NERVE 



64 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Diagnosis 
and semeiology of) — continued. 

Undiagnose der Neuritis optica und Stauungspapille an der 
Gullstrandschen Spaltlampe. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1922, 
cix, 454-462 — Pader stein (R.). Die Diagnose der Neuritis 
optica aus dem Augenspiegelbid. Arch. f. Kinderh., Stuttg., 

1913, lx-lxi, 511-514.— Salzer. Ueber Pseudoneuritis und 
andere different ialdiagnostisch wichtige kongenitale Anoma- 
lien des Sehnervenkopfes. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1911, 
lviii, 2736-2739 — Shuinway (E. A.). Acute axial optic 
neuritis, as an early symptom in disseminated sclerosis. 
Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1915, xxiv, 385-392.— Thomas (U. G.). 
Optic neurit is and the color fields in the diagnosis of syphilis, 
neurasthenia, hyperthyroidism, dementia praeox, manic- 
depressive insanity, and third generation syphilis. Am. J. 
Insan., Bait., 1915-16, lxxii, 59-91, 5 pi— Uhthoff (W.). Zur 
Pseudoneuritis optica. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 

1914, 1, 298.— White (L. E.). An anatomical and X-ray 
study of the optic canal in cases of optic nerve involvement. 
Boston M. & S. J., 1923, clxxxix, 741-748.— Wood (C. O. R ). 
On pseudoneuritis. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 1913, xi, 530- 
536. — Wyler (J. S.). Difficulties in the diagnosis of monocu- 
lar optic neuritis. Am. J. Surg., Bost., 1917, xxxi, 87. 

Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Retro- 
bulbar). 

de Haller (A.-R.). *Contribution a l'ctude 
des nevrites optiques retrobulbaires aigues. 
8°. Lausanne, 1925. 

Henseler (P.). *Untersuchungen iiber den 
atiologischen Zusammenhang zwischen der 
Neuritis optica retrobulbaris und der Sclerosis 
cerebrospinalis disseminata seu multiplex. 8°. 
Greifswald, 1908. 

Lenoir (M.). *La nevrite optique rdtrobul- 
baire infectieuse aigue. 8°. Paris, 1916. 

Also in Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1917, cliv, 94-117. 

Salinere (J.-R.). *Contribution a l'ctude 
de la nevrite optique retrobulbaire specifique. 
8°. Paris, 1921. 

Adams (P. H.). Retrobulbar neuritis. Birmingh. M. 

Rev., 1917, lxxxii, 69-76. Some points in retrobulbar 

neuritis, with special reference to prognosis. Brit. J. Ophth., 
Lond., 1918, ii, 522-529.— Alaj mo (B.). Neurite ottica retro- 
bulbar ereditaria. Gior. di ocul., Napoli, 1922, iii, 93; 121.— 
Allport (F.). A case of retro-bulbar neuritis of toxemic 
origin. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1912, xxi, 670-672.— de An- 
drade (G.). A nevrite optica retro-bulbar, infecciosa aguda. 
Brazil-med., Rio de Jan., 1924, xxxviii, 19-23. — Armstrong 
(H.). A case of retro-bulbar neuritis associated with symp- 
toms and signs of disseminated spinal sclerosis. Med. J. 
Australia, Sydney, 1921, ii, 483.— Barre (J. -A.) & Crusem 
(L.). Nevrite retro-bulbaire aigue; gu6rison spontanee. 
Rev. d'oto-neuro-ocul., Par., 1924, ii, 45-49 — Basterra (J.) & 
Lafora (G. R.). Neuritis optica, bilateral, retrobulbar 
aguda, curada por la puncion del tercer ventriculo. Arch, de 
neurobiol., Madrid, 1922, iii, 245-251.— Beck (O.). Histolo- 
gische Untersuchungen des Siebbeines bei der rhinogenen, 
retrobulbaren Neuritis optica. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], 
Berl. & Wien, 1923, lvii, 893-907, 1 pi— Blegvad (O.) & 
Rbnne (H.). Ueber die Klinik und Systematik der Retro- 
bulbarneuritiden. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1920, 
lxv, 206-232.— Butler (T. H.). A case of acute retrobulbar 
neuritis in a baby. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1919, xlviii, 240.— 
Calhoun (F. P.). Retrobulbar neuritis of malarial origin. 
South. M. J., Birmingham, 1923, xvi, 139-142.— Canuyt (G.) 
& Terracol (J.). A propos de deux cas de nevrite optique 
retro-bulbaire. Rev. d'oto-neuro-ocul., Par., 1924, ii, 57-60. — 
Chaillous (J.). De la guerison spontanee des nevrites retro- 
bulbaires aigues. Ann. d'ocul.. Par., 1924, clxi, 106-113.— 
Clark (J. S.). Retrobulbar optic neuritis, with special refer- 
ence to Bacillus subtilis infections. Illinois M. J., Oak Park, 
1924, xlvi, 339-342.— Consiglio (A.). Ein Fall von Neuritis 
retrobulbaris svmpathica. Beitr. z. Augenh., Hamb. & 
Leipz., 1905, Heft 63, 1-8.— Cramer (E.). Neuritis retrobul- 
baris mit achttagiger Amaurose und schwersten Gehirner- 
scheinungen als Folge von infektibser multipler Neuritis. 
Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1913, n. F., xv, 58-63 — 
Delchler (L. W.). Retrobulbar neuritis. Med. & Surg. 
Rep. Episc. Hosp., Phila., 1914, ii, 339-349.— Demaria (E. 
B.) & Layera (J.). Neuritis optica retrobulbar en las sinu- 
sitis posteriores. Rev. Asoc. med. argent., Buenos Aires, 
1922, xxxv, Sect. Soc. deoftal., 33-51.— De Stella. Technique 
operatoire pour le traitement des nevrites retro-bulbaires 
d'origine endo-nasale. Arch, internat. de laryngol. [etc.], 
Par., 1924, xxx, 161-166.— Dimitry (T. J.). Paraplegia after 
arsphenamin in a case of retrobulbar optic neuritis. J. Am 
M. Ass., Chicago, 1920, lxxiv, 1150-1153.— Dor (L.). La 
nevrite optique retrobulbaire. Clin, opht., Par., 1917, xxii, 
264-266— Dutolt (A.). Zur Aetiologie der Neuritis retro- 
bulbaris. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1911, lxviii, 331-342.— 
Duverger (C). Nevrite retro-bulbaire. Rev. d'oto-neuro- 
ocul., Par., 1924, ii, 1-9.— Francis (L. M.). Two cases of 
acute retrobulbar neuritis, associated with marked aceto- 



Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Retro- 
bulbar) — continued. 

nuria. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1914, bdii, 27-30 — Gallaher 
(T. J.). Nasal status in retrobulbar optic neuritis. Laryn- 
goscope, St. Louis, 1921, xxxi, 692-697.— Garraud & LeRoux. 
Nevrite optique nUrobulbairo bilaterale consecutive a l'inges- 
tion de sulfate de baryum. Arch, d'opht.. Par., 1920, xxxvii, 
492-494.— Gradle (U.). Neuritis of the intracranial portion 
of the optic nerve. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1907, xxxvi, 204- 
211.— Gunn (R. M.). On retro-ocular neuritis. Ophth. 
Rev., Lond., 1905, xxiv, 285-299.— Hajek (M.). Kritik des 
rhinogenen Ursprunges der retrobulbaren Neuritis. Wien. 
klin. Wchnschr., 1920, xxxiii, 267-209.— Haren & Masselin. 
Nevrite retro-bulbaire aigue de l'oeil droit; curettage des cellu- 
les ethmoidalesposterieures;gufrison. Rev. d'oto-neuroocul., 
Par., 1924, ii, 49-53.— von Herrenschwand (F.). Uel er 
gehiiuft.es Auftreten von Neuritis retrobulbaris und deren 
BehandlungmitderDaueraniimisierung. Ztschr. f. Augenh., 
Bed., 1925, lvii, 78-91.— Herzog (II.). Differentialdiagnosti- 
sche Ueberlegungen bei der Neuritis retrobulbaris. Wien. 
klin. Wchnschr., 1924, xxxvii, 972-974.— Higfer (H.). Neu- 
ritis optica retrobulbaris senilis. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 
1912, xxxi, 155.— Hird (R. B.)> A case of acute retro-bulbar 
neuritis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1921, xli, 
455.— Jervey (J. W.). Monocular retrobulbar optic neuritis 
caused by purulent maxillary sinusit is. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. 
& Laryngol., St. Louis, 1921, xxx, 976-978.— Jocqs (R.). Sur 
le traitement de la nevrite retro-bulbaire. Clin, opht., Par 
1924, xxviii, 123-130.— Jordan (L. G.). Report of a case of 
acute retrobulbar neuritis. U. States Nav. M. Bull., Wash., 

1922, xvii, 486-491.— Kennedy (F.). Note on the diagnostic 
value of retrobulbar neurit is in expanding lesions of the fron- 
tal lobes; with a report of this syndrome in a case of aneurysm 
of the right internal carotid artery. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 
1916, lxvii, 1361-1363. Also reprint.— Krassnig (M.). Zur 
Frage der rhinogenen Neuritis retrobulbaris. Arch.f. Ohren-, 
Nasen- u. Kehlkopfh., Leipz., 1922, cix, 174-187. — Lambert 
(W. E ). Acute bilateral retrobulbar neuritis of septic 
origin, resulting in rapid and complete loss of vision. Arch 
Ophth., N. Y., 1918, xlvii, 609-611.— Leitner (W.). Neuritis 
retrobulbaris mit consecutiver Atrophia nervi optici bei 
vollstandigem Sehvermogen. Pest, med.-chir. Presse, Buda- 
pest, 1907, xliii, 222.— Lenoir & Beaujeu. A propos de la 
nevrite optique retrobulbaire aigue. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1924, 
clxi, 502-507.— Liebault (G.). Sinusites posterieures et 
nevrites retro-bulbaires. Rev. de laryngol. [etc.]. Par., 1924, 
xlv, 565-570 — Lindenmeyer. Neuritis retrobulbaris nach 
Hautverbrennung. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg 
1906, xliv, 495-500 — Mailing (B.). Rhinogen neuritis optica 
retrobulbaris. Norsk Mag. f. Laegevidensk., Kristiania, 1918, 
lxxix, 414-427.— Marburg (O.). Retrobulbiire Neuritis op- 
tica und multiple Sklerose. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1920, 
xliv, 125-131.— Marx. Beitrag zur Prognose der Neuritis 
retrobulbaris. Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1907-8, lix, 28-47.— 
Meesmann. Neuritis retrobulbaris bei Nebenhohlener- 
krankungen. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1914, li, 123s — Meller 
(J.). Ueber das Verhaltniss der Neuritis retrobulbaris zur 
Nasenhohle in atiologischer und therapeutischer Hinsicht 
Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1920, xlix, 191-194. Also Wien klin 
Wchnschr., 1920, xxxiii, 205-209— MoUer (J.). Ein Fall von 
retrobulbarer Neuritis, geheilt nach Oeffnung des Sinus 
sphenoidalis. Internat. Zentralbl f. Ohrenh. [etc.l, Leipz 

1923, xxi, 83-85 — Muczynski. Ein Fall von retrobulbar 
Neuritis mit Lahmung des Okulomotorius Ztschr f 
Augenh., Berl., 1913, xxx, 245-246.— Mulder (W.). ReW 
bulbar neuritis. South African M. Rec, Cape Town 1913 
xi, 511-516.— Neumann (F.). Neuritis retrobulbaris jeden- 
falls vom Siebbein ausgehend. Wien. med. Wchnschr 1913 
lxiii, 1931.— Norton (A. B.). Acute retrobulbar neuntis! 
Homoeop. Eye, Ear & Throat J., Lancaster, Pa., 1909 xv 
10-16.— Palermo (C). Neuriti retrobulbari tossiche. Ann 
di ottal., Pavia, 1905, xxxiv, 421; 481, 1 pi .— Parisottl (O ). 
Nevriti retrobulbar d'origine alcoolica-nicotinica. Riv 
ital. di ottal., Roma, 1911, vii, 127-141— Parsons (Sir J H ), 
Retrobulbar neuritis. Northwest Med., Seattle, 1925 xxiv 
4-8.— Plhl (A.). Ein Fall einseitiger Neuritis retrobulbaris 
bei rezidivierendem empyem der Oberkieferhohle. Klin 
Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1905, xliii, 50-61.— Reeder 
(W. G.). Retrobulbar neuritis of ethmosphenoidal origin 
Illinois M. J., Chicago, 1921, xl, 390-395.— Rethl (L ) Zur 
Frage der Nasenoperationen bei Neuritis retrobulbaris 
Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1920, lxx, 589-591.— Bonne (H ) 
Em Fall von akuter retrobulbarer Neuritis mit wanderndem 
Gesichtsfelddefekt. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh , Stuttg 

1916, lvi, 192-196. Atypische Falle akuter Retrobuil 

barneuritis. Ibid., 1919, lxii, 51-59.— Ruttin (E.). Ohrbe- 
funde bei retrobulbarer Neuritis. Verhandl. d. ausserord 
Tag. d. oph. Gesellsch., Berl. (1921), 1922, 379-384.— Stl 
Martin. Nevrite rrtro-bulbaire aigue, unilateral d'origine 
dentaire. Clin, opht., Par., 1921, xxv, 325-328.— Sargnon. 
Deux nouveaux cas de nevrite optique retro-bulbaire traites 
avec succes par operation endo-nasale (resection de la partie 
posterieure du cornet moyen). Arch, internat de larvngol 
[etc.], Par., 1924, xxx, 436-444.— Satanowsky (Paulina)' 
Neuritis optica retrobulbar cronica. Rev. Soc argent de 
oftal., Buenos Aires, 1925, i, 144-158— Sattler (H.) Ueber 
einen Fall von Neuritis nervi optici retrobulbaris als Friih- 
symptom der Basedowschen Krankheit. Wien mprl 
Wchnschr., 1921, lxxi, 1084-1088.— ScaUncl (N.) Sulla cura 



NERVE 



65 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Retro- 
bulbar) — continued. 

della neurite retrobulbar tossica cronica. Kiforma med., 
Napoli, 1914, xxx, 1025-1028— Schettler (W.). Kriegserfah- 
rungen auf dem Gebiete der retrobulbaren Neuritis. Klin. 
Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1919, lxiii, 718-728— Schieck 
(F ) Die atiologischen Momente der retrobulbaren Neuri- 
tis. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1909, bed, 436-503, 2 pi.— 
Scboppe (H.). Ein Fall von Neuritis retrobulbars wah- 
rend der Laktation. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1919-20, xlii, 
316-323.— Sicard. Nevrite retro-bulbaire. Rev. gen. de 
clin. et de therap., Par., 1925, xxxix, 481.— Simoni-Meckler 
(A.). Stauung des Sinus frontalis in Begleitung von einsei- 
tiger Neuritis retrobulbaris mit Strabismus con vergens. Mo- 
natschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1924, lviii, 1126-1128— 
Standisb (M.). Retrobulbar neuritis with central scotoma 
from toxic action of thyroidin. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, Phila., 
1916, xiv, 608-613.— Stark (H. H.). Retrobulbar neuritis, sec- 
ondary to diseases of the nasal sinuses. J. Am. M. Ass., Chi- 
cago, 1921,lxxvii, 678-681. — Stein (C). Neuritis retrobulbaris 
acuta und endokrine Einfliisse. Arch. f. Augenh., Miinchen 
& Wiesb., 1922, xci, 256-260.— Stenger. Neuritis retrobul- 
baris und Erkrankungen der Nasennebenhohlen; ein Beitrag 
zur Aetiologie, Diagnose und Therapie der Neuritis retrobul- 
baris. Arch. f. Ohren-, Nasen- u. Kehlkopfh., Leipz., 1918, 
cii, 137-161.— Stirling (A. W.). Cases of retro-bulbar optic 
neuritis. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 1909, vii, 149-155.— 
Szymanowsky (K.). Zur Frage der retrobulbaren Neuritis 
bei Kriegsteilnehmern. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 
1919, lxii, 631-643.— Tarle (J.). Beitrag zur Beziehung zwi- 
schen Neuritis retrobulbaris acuta (Neuritis axialis acuta 
[Wilbrand und Sanger]) und der multiplen sklerose. Ibid., 
1915, n. F., xix, 412-443.— Tertsch. Falle von akuter retro- 
bulbarer Neuritis, die bei negativem Nierenbefund durch 
Skaruikation des vorderen Endes der mittleren Muschel der 
Nase ausgeheilt wurden. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1913, xxvi, 
354.— Thies (O.). Doppelseitige Neuritis retrobulbaris bei 
Hautverbrennung. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 
1925, lxxv, 384-386.— Traquair (H. M.). Acute retrobulbar 
neuritis affecting the optic chiasma and tract. Brit. J. 
Ophth., Lond., 1925, ix, 433-450.— Vail (D. T.). Monocular 
retrobular optic neuritis from hyperplasia of the ethmoid 
bone; report of three cases with operation. Am. J. Ophth., 
Chicago, 1919, 3. s., ii, 96-104.— Van Caneghem. Contribu- 
tion a l'etude du mecanisme de l'effet utile des interventions 
endonasales dans certaines formes de nevrites retrobulbars 
sans lesions des sinus. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du laryux 
[etc.], Par., 1925, xliv, 897-916.— Veasey (C. A.). Report of a 
case of fulminant retrobulbar neuritis. Medicine, Detroit, 
1906, xii, 892-894.— Velter (Mrs.) & Liebault. Nevrite retro- 
bulbaire aigue,polvpedusinussph6noIdal, ablation, guerison. 
Arch, d'opht., Par., 1923, xl, 159-165.— Vogt (A.). Ein 
ophthalmoskopiscb.es Symptom der Netzhautatrophie im 
Qefolge von Netzhaut- und Sehnervenerkrankungen, insbe- 
sondere von Neuritis retrobulbaris. Klin. Monatsbl. f. 
Augenh., Stuttg., 1918, lx, 324-328, 2 pi.— Weill (O.). La 
nevrite retrobulbaire aigue et les sinusites posterieures. Ann. 
d'ocul., Par., 1923, clx, 793-806.— Wertheim (E.). Ueber die 
Beziehungen der Neuritis optica retrobulbaris zu den Neben- 
hohlenerkrankungen der Nase. Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Rhi- 
nol., Berl., 1913, xxvii, 162-179.— White (L. E.). Retrobul- 
bar neuritis from posterior accessory sinus disease, with report 
of 17 cases. Ann. Otol., Rhinol. & Laryngol., St. Louis, 1919, 
xxxviii, 793-818. Also Boston M. & S. J., 1919, clxxxi, 483; 
505.— Williams (C). An interesting case of acute retro- 
bulbar neuritis. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1915, xxiv, 408-411.— 
Wolfe (C. T.). Some etiological factors of retro-bulbar neu- 
ritis. Kentucky M. J., Bowling Green, 1923, xxi, 229-232. 

Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Treat- 
ment of). 

Dinser (F.). *Beobachtungen von Neuritis 
retrobulbaris (Neuritis axialis Wilbrand und 
Sanger) bei Kriegsteilnehmern. 8°. Tubin- 
gen, 1919. 

Anton (G.). Zur Behandlung der Neuritis optica bei 
Thurmschadel. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1909, lvi, 1725- 
1728. — Antonelli (A.). Les polynfivrites craniennes, oculo- 
motrices en particulier, apres traitement par arsenobenzol. 
Arch, d'opht., Par., 1912, xxxii, 534-538 — Babinski & Chail- 
lous (J.). Resultatstherapeutiquesdelaponctionlombaire 
dans les nfivrites optiques d'origine intra-cranienne. Ann. 
d'ocul.. Par., 1907, exxxviii, 1-16.— Baldenweck (L.). Ne- 
vrite optique gauche datant de 2 ans; pansinusite suppuree 
bilaterale; guerison de la nfivrite optique apres operation sur 
les sinus gauches. Rev. d'oro-neuro-ocul., Par., 1923, i, 497- 
508.— Barrett (J. W.) & Orr ( W. F.). A case of trephining 
for double optic neuritis. Intercolon. M. J. Australas., Mel- 
bourne, 1909, xiv, 489-492.— Basterra. Neuritis optica, 
bilateral, retrobulbar aguda, curada con puncoin del tercer 
ventriculo a traves del euerpo calloso. Med. ibera, Madrid, 
1923, xvii, 109-112.— Bourguet & Ronnaux. Double ne- 
vrite optique guerie par la ponction du corps calleux. Ann. 
d'ocul., Par., 1916, cliii, 290-295.— Canuyt. Nevrite optique; 
papillite; curettage de 1'ethmoide; guerison fonctionnelle. 

85596°— 28 5 



Nerve (Optic, Inflammation of, Treat- 
ment of) — continued. 

sion crflnienne. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1908, exxxix, 1-14.— 
Gamble (W. E.). Optic neuritis treated by tuberculin. 
Ann. Ophth., St. Louis, 1911, xx, 220.— Gonzalez de Jesus 
(J.). Tratamiento de las neuritis opticas. An. de oftal., 
Mexico, 1910-11, xiii, 397; 441.— Hay (P. J.). The surgical 
treatment of optic neuritis. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 1909, 
vii, 167-173.— Horsley (Sir V.). The operative treatment of 
optic neuritis. Ibid., 1908, vi, 658-603.— Igcrsheimer. Ueber 
die Wirkung des Liquordruckes und druckentlastende Ein- 
griffe auf die optische Leitungsbahn. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 
Berl., 1918, lv, 1159. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1918, xiv, 1242.— 
Jessop (W. H. H.). Three cases of acute uni-ocular optic 
neuritis in boys with great loss of vision and subsequent com- 
plete recovery. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1906-7, 
xxvii, 170-177.— Jocqs (R ). Nevrite optique par sinusite; 
iodure de potassium. Clin, opht., Par., 1923, xxvii, 556-561.— 
Leprince. Nevrite optique, guerison par les courants con- 
tinus. Rev. internat. d'hyg. et de therap. oculaire, Par., 
1914, viii, 17.— Lezenius (A.). Ueber hydrotherapeutische 
Behandlung der Neuritis optica. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Au- 
genh., Stuttg., 1907, xiv, 340-347 — Marburg (O.). Einiges 
iiber Grundlagen, Komplikationen und Erfolge der Sehner- 
venscheiden-Trepanation nach Miiller. Arch. f. Ophth., 
fieri., 1921, cv, 590-598— Marin A mat (M.). Intensa neu- 
ritis optica intraocular o papilitis con amaurosis total, mono- 
lateral; curacion rapida por las inyecciones parenterals de 
leche esterilizada. Siglo med., Madrid, 1921, lxviii, 575; 
601. — de Mets. Trois cas de nevrite optique suivis de gue- 
rison. Art med., Anvers, 1912, v, 17-20.— Nance (W. O.). 
The surgical treatment of optic neuritis. J. Ophth. & Oto- 
Laryngol., Chicago, 1909, iii, 171-175. — Poppi (A.). Sopra la 
terapia delle neuriti ottiche in alcune sindromi d'ipertensione 
intracranica e nelle sinusiti posteriori latenti. Riv. oto-neuro- 
oftal., Roma, 1923-24, i, 103-128.— Schanz (F.). Salvarsan- 
behandlung und Neuritis optica. Miinchen. med. Wchn- 
schr., 1911, lviii, 509-511.— Schoenberg (M. J.). Le traite- 
ment intra-cranien des affections syphilitiques et parasyphili- 
tiques du nerf optique. Clin, opht., Par., 1917, xxii, 67-78.— 
Smith (H.). Some cases of optic neuritis, benefited by op- 
eration upon the sphenoidal sinus and posterior ethmoidal 
cells. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1911, xciv, 276-278.— Valude & 
Chantier. Nevrite optique; trepanation du sinus sphe- 
noidal. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1923, clx, 649-651.— White (L. 
E.). Aeration of the posterior accessory sinuses in acute 
optic neuritis. Boston M. & S. J., 1922, clxxxvi, 172-180. 
Also Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 1922, xxxii, 382-398. 

Nerve (Optic, Morphology of). 

See Nerve (Optic, Embryology , etc., of). 
Nerve (Optic, Papill oedema of). 

Frenkel (Esther). *Das Verhalten der Ge- 
sichtsfeldgrenzen bei Stauungspapille. 8°. 
Konigsberg i. Pr., 1913. 

Kuhk (A. R.). *Beitrag zur Lehre von der 
retrobulbaren Neuritis optici auf hereditarer 
Grundlage. 8°. Marburg, 1914. 

Ranft (M. F.) . *Ueber das Vorkommen der 
Stauungspapille in den letzten sechs Jahren an 
der Universitatsaugenklinik zu Jena. [Jena.] 
8°. Gera, 1926. 

Rentz (W.). *Beitrage zur Stauungspapille 
und ihrer Bedeutung fur die Hirnchirurgie. 
[Breslau.] 8°. Leipzig & Berlin, 1914. 

Schieck (F.) . Die Genese der Stauungspa- 
pille. 8°. Wiesbaden, 1910. 

Ahmed (H.). Deux cas rares de stase papillaire. Presse 
med., Par., 1922, xxx (annexe), 364-366— Ask (F.). [Clinical 
study and pathogenesis of papillary stasis.] Svensk. Lak.- 
Tidning., Stockholm, 1924, xxi, 817-826.— Bakly. Report on 
three cases of papillcedema. Bull. Ophthalmol. Soc. Egypt, 
Cairo, 1924, 87-89, 1 pi — Behr (C). Die Entstehung der 
Sehnervenveranderungen beimTurmschadel; ein Beitrag zur 
Theorie der Stauungspapille. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 

1911, xxx, 66-79. Beitrage zur Anatomie und Patho- 

genese der Stauungspapille. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. ophth. 

Gesellsch. Heidelb. 1912, Wiesb., 1913, xxxviii, 14-22. 

Ueber die im Anschluss an perforierende Bulbusverletzungen 
auftretende Stauungspapille; ein weiterer Beitrag zur Theorie 
der Stauungspapille. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 

1912, 1, 56-81. Zur Differentialdiagnose der Stau- 
ungspapille und der Entzundungspapille in ihren ersten 
Entwicklungsstadien und zur Theorie der Stauungspapille. 

Ibid., 1916, lvii, 465-476. Zur Entstehung der 

Stauungspapille. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1919-20, ci, 165-209, 
2 pi.— Bergmeister (R.). Ein Beitrag zur Histologic der 
Stauungspapille. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1911, xxv, 49-54, 
1 pi.— Berrisford (P. D.). The etiology, pathology, and 
pathogenesis of papilledema. Minnesota Med., St. Paul, 
1919, ii, 385-390— Bolten (Q. C). [Choked disc] Nederl. 



i 



NERVE 



66 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Papilloedema of) — contd. 

Rev. d'oto-neuro-ocul., Par., 1923, i, 226-229— Dutoit (A.). 
Sur le traitement des nevrites optiques (action neurotropc de 
la lipolodine). Clin, opht., Par., 1914, xx, 207-215.— Ellett. 
Optic neuritis, relieved by a decompression operation. J. 
Tenn. M. Ass., Nashville, 1916-17, ix, 458 — Frenkel (H.). 
La ponction loinbaire dans les nevrites optiques par hy perten- 
Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haarlem, 1922, lxvi, pt. 2, 422-431. 

[Observation on choked disk, intracranial pressure 

and hyrdocephalus. Nederl. Maandschr. v. Geneesk., Lei- 
den, 1923, xi, 551-578.— Bordley (J.). The early recognition 
of choked disc. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 1911, ix, 9-17. 
The significance of papilledema to the ophthalmolo- 
gist. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1925, liv, 158-164.— van den 
Borg (J.). De papillitis welke voorkomt aan aandoeningen 
van het voorste deel van het oog. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Ge- 
neesk., Amst., 1908, 2. R., xliv, 1. Afd., 659-682, 3 pi.— Buck- 
ley (J. II.). Choked discs from perisinus abscess; sinus nor- 
mal. South. M. J., Birmingham, 1922, xv, 762.— Canton- 
net (A.). La stase papillaire. Bull, med., Par., 1920, xxxiv, 

747-749. Les divers degres de la stase papillaire. 

Paris med., 1924, liii, 183.— del Castillo (R.). Extasis bilate- 
ral de la papila optica. Siglo med., Madrid, 1925, lxxv, 476- 
478. — Charles (J. W.). The inlluence of the field of vision in 
determining for or against a palliative operation for papilloe- 
dema: with report of a case. Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1909, 
xxvi, 161-170. Final fatal result of a case of papilloe- 

dema which had been "saved" from a palliative operation by 
the color fields. Ibid., 1911, xxviii, 74-76.— Christiansen 
(V.). Sur la valeur diagnostique de la stase papillaire au 
point de vue neurologique. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1924, xli, 407; 
535. — Cords (R.). Papilla da stasi. Gazz. d. osp., Milano, 
1924, xlv, 1209-1211. Also transl., Miinchen. med. Wchn- 
schr., 1924, lxxi, 1223; 1687.— Davis (T. K.). Double papille- 
dema caused by blocking of cord at fourth cervical vertebra 
greatly relieved by operation. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., 
Chicago, 1933, ix, 245.— De Benedetti (S.). Teorie e cono- 
scenze sul meccanismo di forrnazione della papilla da stasi. 
Ann. di ottal. e clin. ocul., Roma, 1925, liii, 821-831. — Dodd 
(R. C). Reportofacaseofdoublechokeddiscwithrecovery 
following trauma. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1924, 3. s., vii, 
440-442.— ten Doesschate (G.). Beitrag zur Kenntnis der 
Bindegewebsbildungen an der Sehnervenpapille des Men- 
schen. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1917, xxxviii, 197-201, 1 pi.— 
Drueck (C. J.). Papillitis. Clin. M., Chicago, 1924, xxxi, 
535-538.— Dunlap (A. M.). A case of choked disc, with 
rapid destruction of sight and subsequent improvement. 
( )phth. Rec, Chicago, 1916, xxv, 300-303.— Foster (J.). Case 
of inflammatory oedema of the optic nerve due to acute sup- 
puration of antrum of Highmore. Ophth. Rev., Lond., 1913, 
xxxii, 329-332.— Gibson (J. L.). Papilloedema. Brit. J. 
Ophth., Lond., 1922, vi, 417-422— Green". Stauungspapille 
und Gehirnchirurgie. Fortschr. d. Med., Berl., 1909, xxvii, 
225-229 — Habermann (J.). Die Veriinderungen im inne- 
ren Ohr bei Stauungspapille. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], 
Wiesb., 1917, Orig., lxxv, 19-39.— Harms (C). Zur Aetio- 
logie der momentanen Obscurationen bei Stauungspapille. 
Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. ophth. Gesellsch. 1906, Wiesb., 1907, 
253-260.— Harris (C. M.). A case of choked disc possessing 
some unique features. Ophth. Rec, Chicago, 1910, xix, 457- 
459. — Heine (L.). Ueber angeborene familiare Stauungs- 
papille. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1920, cii, 339-345, 1 pi.— 
Henderson (T.). The pathology of papilloedema. Lancet, 
Lond., 1911, ii, 853.— von Hippel (E.). Die Stauungspapille 
bei Seh'idelsehiissen. Ilandb. d. arztl. Erfahr. im Weltkr., 
Leipz., 1922, v, 320-334.— Holden (W. A.). Papilledema; its 
symptoms, diagnosis, and course. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1924, 
liii, 316-320.— Horrax (G.). The significance of papilledema 
to the neurological surgeon. Ibid., 1925, liv, 130-141. — Hors- 
ley (Sir V.). A paper on optic neuritis, choked disc, or papil- 
kedema; treatment, localizing value, and pathology. Brit. 

M. J., Lond., 1910, i, 553-558, 12 pi. The localizing 

value of unequal papilloedema. Ibid., 725. — Kampherstein. 
Beitrag zur Pathologie und Pathogenese der Stauungspapille. 
Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1905, xliii, 588; 728.— 
Klauber (E.). Klinische und histologische Beobachtungen 
liber das Oedem des Sehnervenkopfes bei Gehirnverletzun- 
gen. Ibid., 1918, lx, 504-551.— Knape (E. V.). Studien fiber 
die Stauungspapille und ihre Pathogenese. In Mitteil. a. d. 
Augenklin. d. Carolin. med.-chirurg. Inst., Stockholm, Ileft 
10, 1909, 1-24.— Krauss (F.). Unilateral choked disc. Am. 
J. Ophth., Chicago, 1920, 3. s., hi, 379 — Kreutzfeldt (AY ). 
Ueber das Verhalten des Gesichtsfeldes bei Stauungspapille. 
Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1923, lxxi, 94-101.— 
von Kriidener (II.). Zur Pathologie des Stauungspapille 
und ihrer Veriinderung nach der Trepanation. Arch. f. 
Ophth., Leipz., 1906-7, Ixv, 69-98, 1 pi— Levin so hn (O). 
Experirnenteller Beitrag zur Pathogenese der Stauungspa- 
pille. Ibid., 1906, lxiv, 511-542, 4 pi. Die Genese der 

Stauungspapille. Ibid., 1910, lxxvi, 397-401. Wei- 

terer experirnenteller Beitrag zur Pathogenese der Stauungs- 
papille. Ibid., 1912, lxxxi, 15-34, 1 pi.— Lewis (A. C). The 
significance of choked disk. J. Tenn. M. Ass., Nashville 
1920-21, xiii, 107-109.— Liebrecht. Lymphstauung und 
Stauungspapille. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1911, lviii, 
1698 -1700.— McDannald (C. E.). A case of bilateral papil- 
loedema due to tumor of cerebellum, post-operative. Arch 
Ophth., N. Y., 1922, li, 493-499— Nagle (F. O.). The clinical 
pathological significance of choked disc. Hahneman. 



Nerve (Optic, Papilloedema of)— contd. 

Month., Phlla., 1910, xlv, 902-909.— Orlandlni (O.). Studi 
sulla papilla da stasi da tumoro cerebrale. Ann. di ottal., 
Pavia, 1911, xl, 283-322.— Ormond (A. W ). Papilledema 
and optic neuritis. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1912, xxvi, 
293-296.— Parisotti (().). Papilla da stasi. Riv. ital. di 
ottal., Roma, 1910, vi, 38; 51; 87; 192.— Parker (W. R.). The 
relation of choked disk to the tension of the eyeball. J. Am. 

M. Ass., Chicago, 1916, lxvii, 1053-1058. Also reprint. 

The mechanism of papilledema. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., 
Chicago, 1925, xiv, 31-34.— Paton (L.). Papilloedema in dis- 
seminated sclerosis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 
1914, xxxiv, 252-261.— Paton (L.) & Holmes (<;.). The 
pathology of papilloedema; a histological study of 60 eyes. 
Brain, Lond., 1911, xxxiii, 389-432.— Pichler (A.). Traumati- 
sche Stauungs-Papille. Centralbl. f. prakt. Augenh., Leipz., 
1919, xliii, 9-11. — Rados (A.). Histologische Veriinderungen 
bei der experimentellen Stauungspapille. Arch. f. Augenh., 
Wiesb., 1915, lxxviii, 199-202.— Redslob (E.). Lastase papil- 
laire (apercu general de sa pathologie). Rev. d'oto-neuro- 
ocul., Par., 1925, iii, 721-745.— Rheim (J. H. W.). The neu- 
ropathology of choked disc. Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1916, 
xxxiii, 120-124.— Ruttin. Ueber Stauungspapille bei inter- 
kraniellen Komplikationen. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.), 
Berl., 1910, xliv, 1274-1276.— Sac tiger (A.). Ueber die Patho- 
genese der Stauungspapille. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1904, 
liv, 2201; 2258; 2321.— Sattler (R.). Double papilloedema, 
optic neuritis, the clinical constant of brain and cerebellar 
tumors. J. Ophth. & Oto-Laryngol., Chicago, 1915, ix, 243- 
252.— Schieck (F.). Experimentelle Studien zur Genese der 
Stauungspapille. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. ophth. Gesellsch. 

Heidelb. 1910, Wiesb., 1911, xxx vi, 179-185. Beitriige 

zur Kenntnis der Genese der Stauungspapille. Arch. f. 

Ophth., Leipz., 1911, lxxviii, 1-48, 4 pi. Die Bedeu- 

tung der Stauungspapille. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., 

Leipz. & Berl., 1913, xxxix, 10-12. ■ Das histologische 

Verhalten der Stauungspapille im Augenhintergrundmikro- 
skop (Gullstrands Nernst-Spaltlampe mit Koeppes Ergiin- 
zung). Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. ophth. Gesellsch. Heidelb. 
1918, Wiesb., xli, 281-285.— Schinck. Ein Fall von Stauungs- 
papille bei Throm bopenie; ein Beitrag zur Frage der Papillen- 
veranderungen bei den hamorrhagischen Diathesen. Ztschr. 
f. Augenh., Berl., 1922-23, xlix, 265-280— Schmiegelow (E.). 
Un cas d'eedeme de la papille allant en s'aggravant en mfime 
temps que les svmptomes cerebraux diminuent. Acta Oto- 
laryngol., Stockholm, 1923, v, 228.— Schrader. Doppelsei- 
tige Stauungspapille bei einer Krebsmetastase im Hinter- 
hauptbein. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1920, xliii, 23-28.— 
Schumacher (G.). Histologische Untersuchung der Stern- 
figur der Macula bei Stauungspapille an Gefrierschnitten. 
Ibid., 1918-19, xl, 305-320, 1 pi — Terrien. Valeur semeiolo- 
gique de la stase papillaire bilatfirale. Clinique, Par., 1912, 
vii, 618-622.— Tilney (F.). The supra-optic canal in its rela- 
tion to an interpretation of choked disc. Neurol. Bull., N. 
Y., 1918, i, 265-272 — Ulbrich (H.). Ueber Stauungspapille. 

Prag. med. Wchnschr., 1910, xxxv, 93-96. Theorien 

fiber die Entstehung der Stauungspapille. Ibid., 108-110.— 
Urbantschitcsh (E ). Ein Madchen von 15 Jahren mit, 
dem sehr seltenen Befund des wiederholten Auftretens einer 
beiderseitigen Stauungspapille und einseitiger Abduzens- 
parese. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1920, lxx, 381.— White 
(L. E.). Papilledema in oto-larvngology. Arch. Ophth , 
N. Y., 1925, liv, 142-157— Windbiel (I.). New theory of the 
origin of papillitis (choked disc). N. York M. J. [etc 1 
1910, xci, 648. 

Nerve (Optic, Papilloedema of, Treat- 
ment of). 

Chermezon (P.). *A quel moment faut-il 
trcpaner en cas de stase papillaire? 8°. Paris, 
1923. 

Liggenstorfer (Berthy). *Drei Fiille von 
Stauungspapillen ohne sicher nachweisbare 
aetiologische Ursache, die nach einer Lumbal- 
punktion sich rasch zuruckbildeten. 8°. Zu- 
rich, 1921. 

Pages (R.-E.-E.). *De la therapeutique de 
la stase papillaire par les interventions decom- 
pressives. [Paris.] 8°. Tours, 1927. 

Babinski (J.), Chaillous (J.) & de Mart el (T ). Stase 
papillaire bilaterale; cecito presque complete; craniectomie 
decompressive sans incision de la dure- mere; guerison. Rev. 
neurol., Par., 1912, xx, i, 638-640— Bar uch (R.). Stauungs- 
papille bei Syphilis, ihre Ausgange und therapeutische Beein- 
fiussungdurchSalvarsan. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. 
& Berl 1923, xlix, 186.-Bell (G. H.). Report of a case of 
bilateral papilkcdema due to empyema of sphenoid and eth- 
moid sinuses; operation and recovery. Arch. Ophth , N Y, 
1918, xlvii, 344-347 — BUedung (C). Beitrag zur Behand- 
lung der Stauungspapille durch Balkenstich. Ztschr f 
Augenh., Berl., 1924, liii, 199-202.— Dufour (H.) & Can- 
tonnet. Craniotomie decompressive pour stase papillaire 
chez un syphilitique; guerison grace au traitement specifique 
apres decompression. Rev. neurol., Par., 1922, xxix, 1382- 
1385— Grignolo (F.). La papilla da stasi; significazione 



NERVE 



67 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Papilledema of, Treat- 
ment of) — continued. 

diagnostica; terapia. Gior. di ocul., Napoli, 1923, iv, 76-81.— 
Heine (L.). Ueber Heilung oder Scheinheihmg von 
Stauungspapillen. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1925, lxxii, 
1588 — Hessberg (R.). Ueber druckentlastende Eingriffe bei 
Stauungspapille. Med. Klin., Bed., 1913, ix, 172-174.— von 
Hippel (A.). Meine bisherigen Erfahrungen iiber die Pallia- 
tivtrepanation bei Papillitis. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., 

Stuttg., 1911, xlix.pt. 2, 47-54. Weitere Mitteilungeu 

iiber die Palliativoperationen bei Stauungspapille. Ber. ii. 
d. Versamml. d.ophth. Gesellsch. Heidelb. 1912, Wiesb., 1913, 

xxxviii, 22-39. Weitere Erfahrungen iiber die Ergeb- 

nisse der druckentlastenden Operationen bei der Stauungs- 
papille. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1920, ci, 362-382. 

Diagnose, Pathogenese und Behandlung der Stauungspapille. 
Klin. Wchnschr., Berl., 1922, i, 1164-1168. -von Hippel (E.) 
& Goldblatt. Weitere Mitteilungen iiber die Palliativope- 
rationen, speziell den Balkenstich bei der Stauungspapille. 
Arch. f. Ophth., Leipz., 1913, lxxxvi, 170-212.— Hirschberg 
(J.). Stauungs-Papillen durch spezifisehe Hirnhaut-Ent- 
ziindung; Heilung durch Hg.; 34jahrige Beobachtung. Cen- 
tralbl. f. prakt. Augenh., Leipz., 1914, xxxviii, 197.— Icono- 
mopoulos (A.). Le point de vue ophtalmologique dans les 
indications et les resultats operatoires chez les malades at- 
teints de stase papillaire. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1922, clix, 790- 
825.— Kaelin-Benziger. Beitrage zur Behandlung der 
Stauungspapille, insbesondere bei Hirntumoren, durch De- 
kompressiv- (Palliativ-) Trepanation, mit temporarer extra- 
kranieller Drainage eines Seitenvertikels. Ztschr. f. Au- 
genh., Berl., 1913, xxix, 12; 138 — Kubik (J.). Zur Behand- 
lung der Stauungspapille mit der Sehnervenscheidenexzision. 
Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1921, lxvi, 898-908. — 
Leriche & Perrin. Stase papillaire double avec cecite; 
enorme hypertension du liquide cfiphalo-rachidien; trepana- 
tion decompressive; disparition de tous les symptomes. 
Lyon med., 1921, cxxx, 126.— Miiller (L.). Die Trepanation 
der Optikusscheide; eine neue Operation zur Heilung der 
Stauungspapille. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1916, xxix, 1001- 

1003. Demonstration von vier durch Sehnerven- 

scheidentrepanation geheilten Fallen von Stauungspapille 
und Hirndruck. Ibid., 1917, xxx, 154. — Sonne (H.). Ueber 
Stauungspapille mit doppelseitiger plotzlicher Erblindung 
undderen eventuellen Behandlung mit Palliativtrepanation 
Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1921, cv, 605-613.— Sachs (B.). Shall 
we decompress for choked disc? Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., 
Chicago, 1922, viii, 515-519.— Siegrist. Ueber Stauungspa- 
pille und der Palliativbehandlung. Cor.-Bl. f. schweiz 
Aerzte, Basel, 1912, xlii, 521; 563.— Spiller (W. G.) & de 
Scbweinitz (G. E.). The effect on papilledema of removal 
of small quantities of cerebrospinal fluid bv lumbar puncture. 
J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1917, xlvi, iO-16. — Velter (E.). 
Traitement de la stase papillaire par la eraniectomie decom- 
pressive. Hopital, Par., 1922, x, 435. Stase papil- 
laire et eraniectomie. Rev. d'oto-neuro-ocul., Par., 1923, i, 
93-100. 

Nerve (Optic, Surgery of). 

Agababoff (A.). Ciseaux pour couper le nerf optique. 
Arch, d'opht., Par., 1908, xxviii, 582-584 — Axenfeld (T.). 
Zur Technik der Neurektomia optico-ciliaris. Klin. Mo- 
natsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1918, lx, 29-33— Bartels. Sehner- 
vendurchschneidung und Dunkelzittern. Ber. ii. d. Ver- 
samml. d. deutsch. ophth. Gesellsch., Miinchen, 1924, xliv, 
21-24. — Calderaro (S.). Sopraun caso di resezione dell' ottico, 
per endotelioma, mediante il mio processo modificato. Poli- 
clin., Roma, 1917, xxiv, sez. chir., 40; 75. — Dianoux. De la 
nevrotomie optico-ciliaire ou isolement de l'ceil. Clin, opht., 
Par., 1911, xvii, 231-237.— Elliot (R. H.). A note on the oper- 
ation of optico-ciliary neurectomy. Indian M. Gaz., Cal- 
cutta, 1906, xli, 433-435.— Emerson (L.) . Does cutting of the 
optic nerve elicit perception of light? Ophthalmol., Seattle, 
1910-11, vii, 583.— Fox (L. W.). Resection of the optic nerve. 
Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. [etc.], Chicago, 1923, xxviii, 215-223 — 
Hess (C). Lost Sehnervendurchschneidung Lichtwahrneh- 
mung aus? Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1910, lxvii, 53.— 
Hirschberg (J.). Ein Fall von niitzlieher Nervendurch- 
schneidung. Centralbl. f. prakt. Augenh., Leipz., 1911, 
xxxv, 1-3.— Klauber (E.). Teilweise Zerreissung der Sehner- 
ven bei Bruch der Schiidelbasis. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 
1918, xxxi, 542.— Lohlcin (W.). Zur Bewertungder Resectio 
optico-ciliaris; klinische und anatomisehe Befunde. Arch. f. 
Ophth., Leipz., 1910, lxxi, 291-332, 1 pi.— Lowe (L.). Wei- 
tere Mitteilung zur Freilegung der Sehnervenkreuzung der 
Hypophysis und der vorderen Briickenregion. Ztschr. f. 
Augenh., Berl., 1909, xxi, 447-451.— Lorenz (A.). Ueber die 
Indikation zur Sehnervenpflanzung. Verhandl. d. Gesell- 
sch. deutsch. Naturf. u. Aerzte 1905, Leipz., 1906, pt. 2, 2. 
Halfte, 137.— Mathey (R.). Recuperation de la vue apres 
resection des nerfs optiques chez le Triton. Oompt. rend. 
Soc. de biol., Par., 1925, xciii, 904-906.— Pagenstecher (A. 
H.). Optico-ciliary neurotomy, resection of t he optic nerve, 
a substitute for enucleation. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1918, 
xlvii, 409 — Purtschcr (A.). Beitrag zur Miillerschen Seh- 
r.ervenscheiden-Trepanation. Mitt. a. d. Grenzgeb. d. Med. 
u. Chir., Jena, 1918, xxxi, 83-92. 

Nerve (Optic, Syphilis of). 

Berkmann (B.), *Ueber syphilitische Er- 



Nerve (Optic, Syphilis of) — continued, 
krankungen der Iris und der Papilla nervi 
optici und ihre Beziehungen zu einander. 8°. 
Miinchen, 3 918. 

Becker (F ). Primare syphilitische Sehnervenentziindung 
in der Friihperiode. Dermal. Ztschr., Berl., 1907, xiv, 744-- 
752.— Bussy & Gate. Nevrite optique syphiliticum bilate- 
rale; fichec absolu du traitement mercuriel; gucrison complete 
par le novarseuobenzol. Lyon med., 1921, exxx, 82.— Dutolt 
(A.). Die syphilitischen Erkrankungen des Sehnerven. 
Aerztl. Rundschau, Miinchen, 1917, xxvii, 267.— Frenkel 
(H.). Pronostic et traitement des atrophies papillaires d'ori- 
gine syphilitique. Arch. mod. de Toulouse, 1911, xviii, 121- 
132.— Fuchs (A.). Liquor und Sehnerven veranderungen bei 
Syphilis. Ber. ii. d. Versamml. deutsch. ophth. Gesclkch 
1920, Miinchen & Wiesb., 1921, xlii, 140-160.— Garipuy (E.) 
& Remize(C). Uncasde gucrison de nevrite optique syphi- 
litique par le 606. Toulouse med., 1911, 2. s., xiii, 311-313.- 
Genet & Bertein. Ne\rite optique svphilitique et pension 
militaire. Lyon med., 1920, exxix, 497.— Gilford (S. R.). 
Newer views in the treatment of luetic optic atrophy. Ne- 
braska M. J., Norfolk, Nebr., 1922, vii, 408-413.— Hume 
(G. O.). Optic atrophy due to late syphilis; a note on the 
intracisternal injection of mercuric chloride for the arrest of 
the condition. Lancet, Lorul., 1924, ii, 1064.— Igersheimer 
(J.). Ueber Skotombildungen und die Bedeutung der Lum- 
balpunktion bei luetischen Erkrankungen des Optikus; 
Syphilis und Auge. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 

1914, n. F., xviii, 63-75. Sehnervenentzundungen bei 

erworbener und augeborener Syphilis. Miinchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1915, Ixii, 123. — lullien (L.). Syphilitic neuritis 
of the optic nerve with impending blindness successfully 
treated by calomel injections. Internat. Clin., Phila., 1006, 
15. s., iv, 237-242— Lacroix (A.) & Fontan (M.). Nevrites 
optiques syphilitiques et nt'o-salvarsan. Arch, d'opht., 
Par., 1920, xxxvii, 536-545.— Mezzatesta (F.). Gumma 
chiasmatis. Riv. oto-neuro-oftal., Roma, 1925, ii, 347-355.— 
Mylius (W.). Ein Fall von Gumma der Optikuspapille. 
Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1913, n. F., xv, 648-650.— 
Rousseau (R.). Un cas de double nevrite optique retrobul- 
baire syphilitique. Arch. med. d' Angers, 1923, xxvii, 20-23.— 
S. (A.). Nevriti e atrotie ottiche sifllitiche. Gazz. d. osp., 
Milano, 1923, xliv, 301-365.— Schoenberg (M. J.). Intra- 
cranial treatment of syphilitic and parasyphilitic optic nerve 
affections; physiologic evidences: researches on intravital 
staining of the optic nervo. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1916, 
lxvi, 2054-2060. Also reprint.— Vela Vazquez (I.). Trata- 
miento de las neuritis opticas por la punciou lumbar. An. 
de oftal., Mexico, 1910-11, xiii, 362-368. — VerhoefT (F. H.). 
Ein Fall von Syphilom des Optikus und der Papille mit. Spi- 
rochaten befund. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1910. 
xlvii, 315-321. 

Nerve (Optic, Tuberculosis of). 

Campbell (C). Tuberculosis of the optic nerve. Canad. 
Pract. & Rev., Toronto, 1911, xxxvi, 11-14.— Cramer (E.). 
Die klinischen Erscheinungsformen der tuberkulosen Sehner- 
venentziindung. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1918, 
lx, 566-573 — Gamble (W. E.) & Gamble (B.C.). Tuba cu- 
losis affecting the optic chiasm, with secondary optic nerve 
atrophy and retinitis; diagnosis and treatment with tuber- 
culin. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1925, l.xxxv, 412-416.— 
Hirsch (G.). Ein Riesenfuberkel der Sehnervenpapille. 
Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1919, lxxxiv, 19.5-200, 1 pi.— Jakobs 
(M. W.). Klinischer und mikroskopischer Beitrag zur Soli- 
tiirtuberkulose der Papilla nervi optici. Klin. Monatsbl f 
Augenh., Stuttg., 1912, ii, 37-47.— Knapp (A.). A case of local, 
ized tuberculosis at the head of the optic nerve; microscopic 
examination. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1903, xxxii, 22-24, 1 pi 
Also reprint.— Komoto (J.). Ein Beitrag zur Solitartuber- 
kulose des Sehnervenkopfes. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh 
Stuttg., 1912, 1, pt. 1, 82-87.— Mauksch (H.). Zur Differen- 
tialdiagnosezwischen Glioni undTuberkuloseundzur Kennt- 
nis der aszendierenden Sehnerventuberkulose. Ztschr. f 
Augenh., Berl., 1921, liv, 49-59.— Mayou (M. S.). Tubercu- 
lar mass in the nerve sheath. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, 
Loud., 1914, xxxiv, 180.— Oloff (H.). Ueber tuberfculbse 
Erkrankungen des Sehnerven. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh , 
Stuttg., 1918, lx, 552-500. ^4?so Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 
1919, lxvi, 917.— Piliat (A.). Zur Frage der primiiren tuber- 
kuliisen Sehnervenerkrankungunterdem Bilde der Papillitis. 
Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1925, Ixxv, 2546-2551.— Keye (E.). 
Ein Beitrag zur Tuberkulose des Sehnerven. Muncnen. 
med. Wchnschr., 1910, h ii, 1229 — Schoeler (F.). Zur pri- 
miiren Tuberkulose der Sehnervenpapille. Klin. Monatsbl. 
f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1907, xlv, 528-538.— Sidler-Huguenin. 
Fiinf Falle von Sehnerventuberculose nebst einigen allge- 
meineD Bemerkungen tiber Tuberkulinbehandlung. Ibid., 
1918, lxi, 255-277— Stoewer (P.). Tuberkulose und Sehner- 
\ enentzundung. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1923, li, 325-330.— 
Verderame (P.). Anatomischer Beitrag zur Solitartuberku- 
lose der Papilla nervi optici. Klin. Monatsbl. f. A^gsnh., 
Stuttg., 1908, xlvi, 401-416. 

Nerve (Optic, Tumors of). 

Durst (A.). *Ueber Geschwulste und ge- 
schwtilstahnliche Gebilde der Papilla nervi 
optici. 8°. Borna-Leipzig, 1909. 



NERVE 



68 



NEKVE 



Nerve (Optic, Tumors of) — continued. 

Gasch (K.). *Ueber einen Fall von Gliom 
beider Sehnerven. 8°. Jena, 1916. 

Graxdclement (L.). *De l'ablation des 
tumeurs du nerf optique avec conserv ation de 
l'ceil; valeur comparee des different s precedes 
operatoires. 8°. Lyon, 1907. 

Schott (L.). *Ein Fall von Endotheliom 
der Optikusscheide. [Jena.] 8°. Zeulenroda 

1. Thiir., 1926. 

Thumm (M.). *Beitrag zur Anatomie pri- 
marer Optikustumoren. 8°. Tubingen, 19U9. 

Bane(W.C). Tumor of the optic nerve. Ann. Ophth., 

8t. Louis, 1917, xxvi, 357. Cvst of dural sheath of 

optic nerve. Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1918, 3. s., i, 17-20.— 
Bartolotta (E.). Endoteliomadelleguainedelnervoottico; 
resezione dell' ortico con conservazione del glotx> ocular e. 
Policlin., Roma, 1914, xxi, sez. chir., 34-41— bauby A: de 
Micas. Tun eur du nerf opti';ue. Toulouse med.. 1908, 

2. s., x, 236--jy.— Eelfort de X.attos pi .). Tumor intra- 
dural do ner.o optico esquerdo. Brazil-med., Rio de Jan., 

'921, inr, pt. 2, 385. Sobre dois casos de tumores 

intra-duraes do nervo optico. PAd., 1922, xxxvi, 189.— 
Benson > A. H.). E\tra-dural tumours of optic nerve. Tr. 
Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1911, mi, 211-214 — Bride 
(T. M.). Report on a case of optic nerve tumour. Ibid., 

1921, xli, 459-462, 1 pi.— Byers (W. G. XL). Tumors of the 
optic nerve. J. Am. XL Ass., Chicago, 1914, Lxiii, 20-25. — 
Casali (A.). Linfangioendotelioma delle guaine del nervo 
ottico. Ann. diottal., Pavia, 1909, xxxviii, 428-451.— Cohen 
(XL). Primarv intradural tumor of the orbital portion of the 
optic nerve. Arch. Ophth., X. Y., 1919, xlviii, 19-22, 2 pi.— 
Collins | E. T.). Cases in v. hich an intradural tumour of the 
optic nerve was remo .ed with retention of the eyeball five and 
a half vears ago. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1911- 
12, xxxii. 396-400, 1 pi.— Dandy (W. E.). Prechiasmal intra- 
cranial tumors of the optic nerves. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago. 

1922, 3. s., v, 169-188 — Detord <k Revel. Sur un cas de tu- 
meur du nerf optique; considerations sur son traitement 
chirurcical. Echo med. d. Cevennes, X mes, 1914, xv, 139- 
146.— Deniaria (E. B.). Extrana formaeion de hueso en la 
papila del nervio optico. Arch, de oftal. Hispano-Am., 
Barcel., 1916, xvi, 249-2.53.— Doe <L.). Sargnon (A.) <fe 
Vignard. Tumeur melanique de la gaine du nerf optique; 
generalisation sinusienne multiple; intervention par voie 
naso-laterale; survie de 2 mois. Lyon mfd., 1912, cxix, 891- 
S93.— FJ Rattan (XL A.). Primary tumours of the optic 
nerve. Bull. Ophthalmol. Soc. Egypt, Cairo, 1924, 82-86.— 
EUett (E. C). Intradural tumor of the optic nerve. Ann. 
Ophth., St. Louis. 1916, xxv, 435-445. A primary in- 
tradural tumor of the optic nerve, removal with preservation 
of the ball. J. Am. XL Ass., Chicago, 1916, lxvii, 104-108.— 
Favaloro (G.). Sul glioma primitivo del nervo ottico. Ann. 
di ottal. e clin. ocul., Roma, 1923, n. s., vii, 242-262.— Ferro 
(P. B.). Psammoma de las vainas del nervio optico. Rev. 
Asoc. med. argent., Buenos Aires, 1917, xxvi, 1040-1052.— 
Fischer ' F.). Leber gliomatose Entartungder Opticusbahn 
Arch. f. Augenh., Wiesb., 1908, tix, 181-196, 3 pi.— Fleischer 
(B.) <fc Sc jeerer (R.). Beitrag zur Histologic der primaren 
Sehnerventumoren (Gliomatose des Sehnerven). Arch. f. 
Ophth., Berl., 1920, ciii, 46-74. — t one her (A. A.). Intra- 
dural glioma of the optic nerve, with macroscopical and 
microscopical findings. Ophth. Rec., Chicago, 1910, xix, 
6-21— Garay-Annoponlos (G.). Tumeur du nerf optique. 
Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1923, clx, 199-201 — Gibson (J. L.). In- 
tra-ocular glioma of optic nerve of each eye. Brit. J. Ophth., 
Lond., 1921, v, 67.— Gilbert (W.). Lerer Pseudogliom und 
Pseudotumor des Sehnerven bei intrakranieller Erkrankung. 
Arch. i. Augenh., Wiesb., 1915, lsxx, 194-205.— Goto vine 
(S. S.). Tumeurs intradurales benignes du nerf optique et 
leur traitement chirurgical (extirpation sous-vaginale). Arch, 
d'opht., 1918, xxxvi, 321-347.— Griffith (A. H.). Three cases 
of optic nerve tumour. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 
1911, xxxi, 132-145, 2 pi.— Heed (C. R.). A case of primary 
intradural tumor of the optic nerve. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc., 
Phila., 1915, xiv, pt. 1, 331-335, 1 pi — Hidano (K.). Leber 
zwei Falle von primaren intraduralen Sehnerventumoren. 
Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1925, lvii, 31-44.— Hine (XL L.). 
An extra-dural tumour of the optic nerve. Tr. Ophth. Soc. 
TJ. Kingdom, Lond., 1922, xlii, 181-189, 2 pi.— Holmes (G.). 
Tumours involving the optic nerves and tracts. Ibid., 1920, 
xl, 207-223 — Hudson (A. C). Primary tumours of the 
optic nerve. Rov. Lond. Ophth. Hosp. Rep., Lond.. 1912, 
xviii, pt. 3. 317-439, 3 pi., 2 tab.— Kiel (E.). Zur Histologie 
der Opticustumoren. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 1923, cxii, 64- 
79.— Knapp (A). A primary tumor of the optic nerve suc- 
cessfully removed, with preservation of the eyeball, by the 
Kroenlein method. Arch. Ophth., X. Y., 1915, xliv, 660-665, 
2 pi ■— Koyanagi CY.). Leber einen Fall von primarem Seh- 
nerventumor. Klin. Xlonatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1912, 

n. F., xiii, 283-290. Zur pathologischen Anatomie der 

Xetzhaut nach der Exstirpation eines Sehnerventumors 
Ibid., 1913. n. F., xv, 623-629.— Krauss fW.Y Leber einen 
primaren Tumor der Optikuspapille. Ztschr. f. Augenh 
Berl., 1912, xxvii, 142-146, 1 pi — de Lapersonne (F.). 
Psammome du nerf optique. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1924, xli, 
5-11.— Leriche & Wertheimer. Sur l'abord des tumeurs de 



Nerve (Optic, Tumors of) — continued. 

la region du chiasma optique par voie intradurale. Lyon 
chirurg., 1923, xx, 491-493.— Lbhleln (W.). Zur Frage der 
primaren Sehnervengeschwulste. Arch. f. Ophth., Leipi., 
1910, lxxxiii, 335-348— Martin (P.) & Cu-hing II ). Pri- 
marv gliomas of the chiasm and optic nerves in their intra- 
cranial portion. Arch. Ophth., X. Y.. 1923. li>- 209-241, 
14 pi— Xeame (H.) . Two cases of tumour of the optic nerve. 
Brit. J. Ophth., Lond., 1923, vii, 209-222— Xeame <H.) & 
Wolff (E.). Endothelioma of the optic nerve. Ibid., 192-5, 
ix, 609-618 — Oloff. Ein sebr seltener Fall von Tumor des 
Sehnervenkopfes. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1914, U, 1560. 
Also Xlunchen. med. Wchnschr., 1914, lxi, 2382 — Pereyra 
(G.). Mixoma del nervo ottico. Ann. di ottal., Pavia, 1914, 
xliii, 402-445, 2 pi — Pollack. Gliom des Optikus. Berl. 
klij. Wchnschr., 1921, lviii, 210. — Reese ( R. O.). Successful 
removal of the orbital portion of the optic nerve for a primary 
intradural tumor, with preservation of the eyeball and mo- 
tOlty, bv the Kronlein method. Arch. Ophth., X. Y., 1920, 
xlii,' 515-519, 2 pi.— Reid (H.) & Sattler (R.). Intra- and 
extra-dural optic nerve tumors and their surgical manage- 
ment. Ohio XL J., Columbus, 1920. xvi, 666-670 — Reverdin 
(A.) A Grumbacb. Un cas de neurinome du nerf optique. 
Ann. d'anat. path. med. -chir., Par.. 192-5, ii, 229-237.— Ring 
(G. O.). Recurrent neuroepithelioma. Tr. Coll. Phys., 
Phila., 1917, 3. s., xxxix, 336-339— RoOet- L'ablation des 
tumeurs du nerf optique avec conservation de l'oeil. Lvon 
med., 1925, exxxvi, 733-735 — Rnhland (G. C). Ganglionic 
glioneuroma of the optic nerve. J. Am. XL Ass., Chicago, 

1913, lx, 363 — Sattler (R.). Short clinical accounts with 
microscopic demonstrations of two cases of tumor of the optic 
nerve. Arch. Ophth., X. Y., 1913, xlii. 25-28, 2pl — Scheerer. 
Demonstration von Praparaten primarer Sehnerventumoren 
zum Xachweis ihrer gliosen Xatur. Ber. ii. d. Yersamml. 
deutsch. ophth. Gesellsch., 1920. Xlunchen <fc Wiesb., 1921, 
xlii, 342. — de Schweinitz (G. E.). Intradural tumor (psam- 
mo-endothelioma) of the optic nerve. Tr. Coll. Phvs., Phila., 

1914, xxxvi, 324.— Scott <E.) & Schmidt (F. F.). Intradural 
tumors of optic nerve with report of a case. Am. J. Ophth., 
Chicago, 1920, 3. s., iii, 665-668 — SidJer-Huguenin. Ein 
Endotheliom am Sehnervenkopf. Arch. f. Ophth., Berl., 
1919-20, ci, 113-122, 2 pi.— Sulzer & Rochon-Duvigneaud. 
Xeoplasme du nerf optique et de la papille. Ann. d'ocul.. 
Par., 19l3,cxlix, 161-166.— Sweet (W. XL). A case of primary 
intradural tumor of the optic nerve. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc., 
Phila., 1912, xiii, 197-204, 2 pi.— Van Dnyse CD.). Gliome 
homeotypique du nerf optique. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1922, 
xxxix, 705-715.— Van Fleet (F.). An intradural tumor of the 
optic nerve removed bv the Kronlein method. Xled. Rec., 
X. Y.. 1908, lxxiii, 1063-1065.— Verhoeff (F. H.). Primary 
intraneural tumors (gliomas) of the optic nerve; a histologic 
study of 11 cases , including a case showing cystic involvement 
of the optic disk, with demonstration of the origin of cytoid 
bodies of the retina and cavernous atrophy of the optic nerve. 
Arch. Ophth., X. Y., 1922, li, 120; 239, 3 pi.'— de Vries. Endo- 
theliom van den nervus opticus. Xederl. Tijdschr. v. Ge- 
neesk., Amst., 1907, ii, 263-265.— Wood (C. A.). Glioma of 
the optic nerve. In Am. Encvcl. & Diet. Ophth. (Wood), 
Chicago, 1915, vii, 5580-5582.— Wylfie (W. G.). Primary 
tumours of the optic nerve and of the chiasma; with a report 
of a case. J. Xeurol. & Psychopath., Bristol, 1924-25, v. 
209-219. 

Nerve (Optic, Tumors of, Malignant.) 

Behr (C). Xletastatische Karzinose der Chorioidea und 
des Sehnerven: zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage der Lvmph- 
bahnen und der vitalen Saftstromung im Sehnerven und in 
der Papille. Klin. Xlonatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1922, lxix, 
788-799.— Clark (W. L). Report of a recurrent neuroepithe- 
lioma springing from the optic nerve of a child nine years of 
age successfully treated by electrothermic coagulation; a new 
technic employed. Am. J. Electrotherap. & Radiol , X Y 
1917, xxxv, 401-403— Cohen (XL) & MacNeal (W. J.j. 
Xletastasis of carcinoma into an endothelioma of the optic 
sheath. Arch. Ophth., X. Y., 1921, 1, 128-136, 7 pi.— Cords. 
Karzinose des Optikus. Ber. u. d. Versamml. d. deutsch 
ophth. Gesellsch., Xlunchen, 1922, xliii, 293.— Di Santo. 
Sarcoma melanotic© del nervo ottico. Boll. d. osp oftal d 
prov. di Roma, 1907, v, 151-154.— Garcia Mansffla. Sar- 
coma del nervio optico derecho. Rev.de med. ycirug pract 
XIadrid, 1918, cxviii, 21-23.— Ginsberg (S ). Doppelseitige 
Sehnervenmetastasen eines Bronchialkarzinoms als Lrsache 
volliger Erblindung. Klin. Xlonatsbl. f. Augenh , Stuttg 
1921, lxvu.232-235.— GniDery (H.). Xotiz zu der Arbeit von 
Behr zur Karzinose und Saftstromung im Sehnerven Ibid 
1923, lxx, 391 — Ton Haselberg (W.). Xletastatisches Carci- 
nom des Sehnerven. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1914, li 1237 
AUo Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. <t Berl., 1914, xl 
1749 — Lefort <t Vendeuvre. Sur un cas de lymphosarcome 
pnmitif des nerfs optiques dans leur trajet intracranien. 
Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1924, clxi, 663-675.— Murray (G. D ) A 
case of sarcoma of the optic disk. Ophthalmol , Seattle 
1910-11, vii, 11-13.— Posey ( W. C). Report of a case of small 
round cell sarcoma of sheath of optic nerve. Ann Ophth 
St. Louis, 1911, XX, 527; 669.— Ring (G. O ). Recurrent neu- 
roepithelioma. Ophth. Rec., Chicago, 1917, xxvi, 437-445 — 
Segi CM.}. Leber einen Fall von Xlyxosarkom des Sehner- 
ven. Klin. Xlonatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1913, n F xv 
630-643 —Van Duyse. Sarcome peridural avec invasion de 
l'espace vaginal du nerf optique. .Arch, d'opht., Par 1923 



NERVE 



69 



NERVE 



Nerve (Optic, Tumors of, Malignant) — 
continued. 

xl, 385-414.— Van Lint. Alterations oculaires 22 mois apres 
la resection du nerf optique pour tumeur sarcomateuse. J. 
med. de Brux., 1908, xiii, 272 — Vazquez-Barriere (A.). 
Bemerkenswerter Fall von Melanosarkom der Papille. 
Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1911, xlix, 43-48. 

Nerve (Optic, Wounds and injuries of). 
See, also, Nerve (Optic, Avulsion of). 
Fatjre-Beaulieu (G.). *Les lesions trau- 
matiques directes du nerf optique. 8°. Paris, 
1911. 

Wegener (E.). *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis 
direkter Opticusverletzungen. 8°. Konigs- 
berg i. Pr., 1911. 

Bielschowsky. Demonstration von Evulsio N. optici 
dextri durch indirekte Verletzung. Miinchen. med. Wchn- 
schr., 1916, lxiii, 302 — Birch-Hirschfeld (A.). On a case of 
laceration of the disc by rifle-shot. Wisconsin M. J., Mil- 
waukee, 1917-18, xvi, 206 — Bonnefon (G.) . Contribution a 
l'etude cliniciue des lesions traumatiques indirectes du nerf 
optique. Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1914, xxxv, 
147-149.— Busch (A.). Ueber die Ausfallserscheinungen 
nach Sehhirnverletzungen und einige Vorrichtungen zur 
Priifung der optischen Orientierung und der Arbeitsanpas- 
sung. Ztschr. f. ang. Psych, [etc.], Leipz., 1921, six, 156- 
170.— Butler (T. H.). A piece of steel embedded in theoptic 
nerve. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 1909, vii, 323.— Cosmer- 
tatos (O. F.). Blessure directe et isolee du nerf optique par 
grains de plomb. Clin, opht., Par., 1911, xvii, 301-305. — 
D'Amico (D.). Lo strappamento del nervo ottico. Ann. di 
ottal. e clin. ocul., Roma, 1924, lii, 529-546, 4 pi.— Duverger. 
Blessure du nerf opt ique par fragment de fer n'ayant produit 
que des lesions partielles. Limousin med., Limoges, 1913, 
xxxvii, 49-55.— Evans (J. J.). Observations on injuries of the 
optic nerve. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1909, ii, 645. — Friedmann 
(A. C. H.). Probable rupture of optic nerve sheath. Ann. 
Ophth., St. Louis, 1911, xx, 468.— Gonin (J.). Ruptures 
partielles de la papille optique. Ann. d'ocul., Par., 1912, 
cxlvii, 16-18.— Goslicb (H. A.). Ein Fall von spat aufgetre- 
tener Sehnervenerkrankung nach stumpfer Schadelverlet- 
zung. Ztschr. f. Augenh., Berl., 1925, lvi, 38 — Hanke (V.). 
Ueber Schussverletzungen des Tractus opticus. Wien. med. 
Wchnschr., 1918, lxviii, 2185-2189.— Hartridge (G.). Rup- 
ture of the optic nerve. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 
1916-17, x, Sect. Ophth., 27.— Henderson (E. E.). Rupture 
of the optic nerve at the lamina cribosa. Ibid., 1913-14, vii, 
Ophthalmol. Sect., 158-160, 1 pi — Juler (F. A.). Rupture of 
the optic nerve at the nerve entrance with laceration of the 
inferior retinal vessels. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 
1916, xxxvi, 241-243, 1 pi— Kipp (C. J.). Tear of the optic 
nerve by a bullet; hole at the macula; microscopical examina- 
tion of the eye by Adolf Alt. Am. J. Ophth., St. Louis, 1908, 
xxv, 225-230.— KJauber (E.). Umschriebene Verletzung des 
Sehnerven in der Schadelhohle durch einen Geschosssplitter. 
Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1917, lix, 413-418.— 
Onodi (A.). Sur la blessure du nerf optique survenant au 
cours des operations du nez. Arch, internat. de laryngol. 
[etc.], Par., 1908, xxv, 440-442.— Poscharissky (J. F.). Ueber 
einige Veranderungen des intraorbitalen Teiles des Sehnerven 
nach einmaligem Trauma. Folia neuro-biol. , Leipz. , 1909-10, 
iii, 192-198.— Roll (G. W.). A case of accidental division of 
the optic nerve. Lancet, Lond., 1906, i, 1109.— Buata (V.). 
Contributo alia conoscenza delle Iesioni dirette del nervo 
ottico. Arch, di ottal., Napoli, 1909-10, xvii, 435-444 — 
Saenger (A.). Ueber die durch die Kriegsverletzungen 
bedingten Veranderungen im optischen Zentralapparat. 
Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1918, lix, 192-230. 

Die Schussverletzungen der zentralen Sehbahnen 

und des Sehzentrums. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1918, 
lxv, 251. — Schmidt man ii (Martha). Zur Kasuistik der 
direkten und indirekten Sehnervenverletzungen. Ztschr. f. 
Augenh., Berl., 1915, xxxiv, 77-81, 1 pi.— Shumway (E. A.). 
Contusion of the eye with rupture extending across the optic 
nerve. Tr. Coll. Phys., Phila., 1917, 3. s., xxxix, 346.— 
Stevens (E. W.). Indirect injuries of the optic nerve. 
Colorado Med., Denver, 1908, v, 269-271.— von Tappeiner 
(F. H.). Ueber Verletzung des Nervus opticus bei Schiidel- 
frakturen. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing. , 1911, lxxii, 256- 
264.— Trcsling (J. H. A. T.). Kasuistische Mitteilungen 
fiber Verletzungen des Sehnerven. Klin. Monatsbl. f. 
Augenh., Stuttg., 1915, n. F., xix, 188-193.— Tristai no (B ). 
Lesione del nervo ottico per frattura indiretta del canale 
ottico. Arch, di oftalmojat., Pavia, 1913-14, i, 231-240.— 
Van Duyze (D.). Ferita retrobulbar del nervo ottico da 
pallino di piombo penetrato di faccia nell' orbita. Riv. ital. 
di ottal., Roma, 1905, i, 67-76.— Wiegmann (E.). Zwei 
Falle von Sehnervenschadigung mit ungewohnlichem Ver- 
lauf nach Schadeltrauma. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., 
Stuttg., 1920, lxiv, 286-292.— Wiirdemann (n. V.). Divi- 
sion of optic nerve due to projectiles passing through the orbit 
behind the globe. Am. J. Ophth., Chicago, 1923, 3. s., 
vi, 842, 1 pi. 

Nerve (Pathetic). 

See Nerve (Trochlear). 



Nerve (Peroneal). 

See Nerves (Popliteal); Paralysis (Pero- 
neal) . 

Nerve (Petrosal). 
See Nerve (Facial). 

Nerve (Phrenic). 

See, also, Diaphragm (Innervation of). 

Amin (M.). The course of the phrenic nerve in the em- 
bryo. J. Anat. & Physiol., Lond., 1913-14, xlviii, 215-218.— 
Aoyagi (T.). Zur Histologic des N. phrenicus, des Zwerch- 
fells und der motorischen Nervenendigung in demselben. 
Mitt. a. d. med. Fakult. d. k. Univ. zu Tokyo, 1913, x, 233- 
241, 1 pi.— Askanazy (M.). Ein Epithelkorperchen im 
Nervus phrenicus. Centralbl. f. allg. Path. u. path. Anat., 
Jena, 1911, xxii, 1034-1040.— Casali (R.). Note di topografia 
e importanti varieta nel decorso e nella distribuzione della 
porzione cervicale del n. frenico. Monitor e zool. ital., 
Firenze, 1911, xxii, 169-179.— Dittler (R.). Ueber die Ak- 
tionsstrome des Nervus phrenicus bei natiirlicher Inner- 
vation. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1909-10, cxxxi, 581- 

588, 1 pi. Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die Aktions- 

strome des Nervus phrenicus bei natiirlicher Innervation. 
Ibid., 1910, cxxxvi, 533-544, 2 pi.— Felix (W.). Anatomische, 
experimentelle und klinische Untersuchungen iiber den 
Phrenicus und iiber die Zwerchfellinnervation. Deutsche 
Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1922, clxxi, 283-397.— Gasser (H. S.) & 
Newcomer (H. S.). Physiological action currents in the 
phrenic nerve; an application of the thermionic vacuum tube 
to nerve physiology. Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1921, lvii, 
1-26.— Goetze (O.). Die effektive Blockade der Nervus 
phrenicus (radikale Phrenicotomie). Arch. f. klin. Chir., 
Berl., 1925, cxxxiv, 595-646.— Ilara. Ueber klinisch wichtige 
Verlaufsanomalien des N. phrenicus [Japanese text. Ausz., 
Heft 6, suppl., 1]. Mitt. d. med. Gesellsch. zu Tokyo, 1907, 
xxi, 161-169.— Henszelmann (A.). Die Reizung des Nervus 
phrenicus durch den faradischen Strom und die rontgenologi- 
sche Verwertbarkeit dieses Verfahrens. Wien. klin. Wchn- 
schr., 1914, xxvii, 1103-1107.— Herrick (C. J.). Phrenic nerve. 
Ref. Handb. Med. Sc., N. Y., 1917, vii, 187.— Hogler (F.) & 
Klenkhart (K.). Ueber das Vorkommen und die differen- 
tialdiagnostische Bedeutung der Druekempfindlichkeit des 
Nervus phrenicus (Mussysche Druckpunkte) bei Erkrankun- 
gen der Bauchorgane. Wien. Arch. f. inn. Med., 1922, v, 
1-6. — Jamln (F.). Ueber den Einfluss der Phrenikusrei- 
zung beim Menschen nach Rontgenuntersuchungen. Fest- 
schr. J. Rosenthal [etc.l, Leipz., 1906, pt. 2, 87-116.— Kidd 
(L. J.). The sensory phrenic and its organs. Rev. Neurol. 
& Psychiat., Edinb., 1911, ix, 587-611.— Mathieson (G. C). 
The sensory fibres of the phrenic nerve. Ibid., 1912, x, 553- 
563.— Pike (F. H.). A note on the excitations of the phrenic 
nerve by the action current of the heart. Am. J. Physiol., 
Bait., 1916, xl, 433-436— Buhemann (E.). Die Verlaufs- 
varietaten des sogenannten Nebenphrenicus. Beitr. z. Klin. 

d. Tuberk., Wiirzb., 1924, lix, 553-566. Die Bezie- 

hungen des Phrenicus zu Pericard und Pleura pericardiaca. 
Verhandl. d. anat. Gesellsch., Jena, 1925, xxxiv, 212-222, 1 pi — 
Turner (A. H.). Remarks on the origin of the phrenic nerve 
in the rabbit, cat, and dog. Am. J. Physiol., Bost., 1913, 
xxxii, 65-69. — Ukai (S.). Histological and statistical observa- 
tions on the relation between the degeneration of the phrenic 
nerves and the hypertrophy of the heart, together with some 
remarks on the granules of the peripheral nerves. Verhandl. 
d. jap. path. Gesellsch., Tokyo, 1920, x, 78-85.— Yano (K.). 
Zur Anatomie des Nervus phrenicus und Nebenphrenikus. 
Folia Anat. Japon., Tokyo, 1925, iii, 95-106. 

Nerve (Phrenic, Excision of). 

See, also, Tuberculosis (Pulmonary, Treat- 
ment of, Operative). 

Thomopoulos (A.) . *Contribution a l'etude 
de la phrenicotomie. 8°. Paris, 1925. 

Aubcrt (V.) & Artaud (L.). De la phrenicectomie prea- 
lable dans la cure opfratoire des volumineuses eventrations. 
Arch, franco-beiges de chir., Brux., 1925, xxviii, 802-805.— 
Brauer. Ueber Phrenikotomie. Zentralbl. f. innere Med., 
Leipz., 1924, xlv, 986.— Broemser (P.). Nervenleitungsge- 
schwindigkeit und osmotischer Druck. Ztschr. f. Biol., 
Miinchen & Berl., 1920, lxxii, 37-50.— Carpi (U.). Sulla 
frenicotomia. Policlin., Roma, 1923, xxx, sez. prat., 1651- 
1653.— Collet & Petzetakis. Le reflexe oculo-cardiaque dans 
les lesions traumatiques des pneumogastriques. Compt. 
rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1916, lxxix, 1147-1149.— Donadio 
(N.). Topografia e punti di repere della porzione cervicale 
del nervo frenico, con riferimento alia frenicotomia. Ann. 
ital. di chir., Napoli, 1925, iv, 121-128.— Fischer (H.). Indi- 
kationen und Erfolge der radikalen Phrenikotomie. Klin. 
W chnschr., Berl., 1923, ii, 535.— Gergely (E.). Die Indika- 
tionen und Erfolge der Phrenicotomie. Ibid., 1925, iv, 377.— 
Giese. Schussverletzung des Nerv. phrenicus sin. Miin- 
chen. med. Wchnschr., 1915, lxii, 478— Goetze (O.). Tem- 
porare Phrenicusblockade. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1920, 

xlvii, 1290-1292. Die effektive Blockade des Nervus 

phrenicus (radikale Phrenikotomie). Miinchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1925, lxxii, 1110-1113.— Jachia (A.). Sulla tec- 
nica della frenicotomia. Minerva med., Torino, 1924, iv, 321- 



NERVE 



70 



NERVE 



Nerve (Phrenic, Excision of) — continued. 

833. -Klrschner (M.). Die einseitige Aussehaltung des 
Nervus phrenicus. Med. Klin., Berl., 1920, xvi, 971-974.— 
Hlinkcrt (D.). Verlamming van den rechter Nervus phreni- 
( i - en van den rechter hals-svmpathicus. Nederl. Tijdschr. 
v. Geneesk., Amst., 1915, ii, 804-807 -Kutamanotf (P.). 
Zur Frage der chirurgischen Anatomie des Nervus phrenicus 
am Halse. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Ohir., Leipz., 1925, exciii, 
29-43— Langley (J. N.). Antidromic action. J. Physiol., 
Lond., 1923-24, Mi. 428-446.— Lehmann (E.). Ueher die 
Erfolge der Phrenikusexairese. Ztschr. f. Tuberk., Leipz., 
1923-24, xxxix, 420-435. von Malaise. Zur Pathologic der 
Plantarnerven. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1918, 
Iviii, 89-104.— Mathieu (P.) & Cornil (L.). Sur les modifi- 
cations bilaterales iminediates de la ventilation pulmonaire 
consecutives a la phrenicectomie experimentale. Compt. 
rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1925, xciii, 773.— Miura (M.). 
I eber das Kakke-Symptom und die einseitige Durchschnei- 
dung des Phrenikiis. Verhandl. d. jap. path. Gesellsch., 
Tokyo, 1915, v, 104 — Moronc (G.). La frenicotomia in 
malattie varie del polmone e della pleura (osservazioni su 0G 
casi personali). Ann. ital. di chir., Napoli, 1925, iv, 189-216. 

Per 1 exeresi estesa del nervo frenico nella eura di 

malattie diverse dell' apparato respiratorio. Minerva med., 
Torino, 1925, v, 487-495 — Neuhblcr (P.). Ueber die Bedeu- 
tung pathologischer und kiinstlicher PhrenicusschSdigungen 
fur die Einstellung und Fuuktiou des Zwerchfells. Mitt. a. 
d. Grenzgeb. d. Med. u. Chir., Jena, 1922, xxxv, 1-15. — 
Oehlecker (F.). Zur Klinik und Chirurgie des Nervus 
phrenicus. Zentralbl. f. Chir., I,eipz., 1913, xl, 852-859.— 
Schulte-Tigges (H.). Zur Phrenikotomiefrage. Ztschr. f. 
Tuberk., Leipz., 1923, xxxviii, 254-260.— Stuertz. Experi- 
menteller Beitrag zur Zvverchfellbewegung nach einseitiger 
Phrenicus durchtrennung. Deutsche med. VVchnschr., 
Leipz. & Berl., 1912, xxxviii, 897-900. -Wegele (C). Die 
temporiire Ausschaltung des N. phrenicus. Ibid., 1922, 
xlviii, 193. 

Nerve (Plantar). 

Bostroem (A.). Isolierte Verletzung des Ramus superfi- 
cialis vom Nervus plantaris lateralis. Neurol. Centralbl., 
Leipz., 1918, xxxvii, 619-622. 

Nerve (Pneumogastric). 

See, also, Heart, Larynx, liungs, (Esoph- 
agus, Stomach (Innervation of). 

Cochet (A.). * Rapport cliff erents des deux 
pneumogastriques dans J a region cervicale. 
8°. Paris, 1910. 

Lkly (J. W.). *De invloed van radio- 
actieve stoffen en vrije bestraling op den vagus 
van het hart. 8°. Utrecht, 1918. 

Argand & Cochet. Rapports different* des deux pneu- 
mogastriques dans la region cervicale. Bibliog. anat., Par. & 
Nancy, 1909-10, six, 115-122.— Barbour (H. G.) & Kleiner 
(S. B.). The action of caftein and of epinephrin upon the 
vagus nerve. J. Pharmacol. <fc Exper. Therap., Bait., 1915, 
vii, 541-545. — Beccari (N.). A proposito del ramo auricolare 
del vago. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 1923, xxxiv, 73-75. — 
Berti (A.). Ricerche sul vago. Gazz. d. osp., Milano, 1910, 
xwi, 785. — Biondi (G.). I nuclei d'origine e terminali del 
nervo trigemino nel polio. Riv. ital. di neuropat. [etc.], 
Catania, 1913, vi, 49; 117.— Bliss (M. A.). The relations of the 
fifth nerve. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1912, xxxix, 732.— 
Blumenau (L.). Zur Frage iiber die Vaguskerne des Men- 
schen. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1908, xxvii, 658-661.— Bol 
(K. G.). [Topography of the nerve cells of the vagus nerve 
and formation of the ganglion jugulare and ganglion nodosum 
in domestic animals.] Arch. vet. nauk, St. Petersb., 1912, 
xlii, pt. 2, 605-637.— Burlage (S. R.). A study of the regener- 
ation of the autonomic fibers in the vagus nerve of the sheep. 
Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1922, lx, 350-356. -Casali (R.). Con- 
tributo alio studio dei rapporti del nervo vago con l'arteria 
carotide commune e eon l'arteria succlavia. Anat. Anz., 
Jena, 1911, xxxix, 327-336— Chase (M. R.) & Ranson (S. 
W.). The structure of the roots, trunk, and branches of the 
vagus nerve. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1914, xxiv, 31-60.— 
Colli p ( J . B.). Antagonism of inhibitory action of adrenalin 
and depression of cardiac va;<us by a constituent of certain 
tissue extracts. Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1920-21, liii, 343- 
354.— IMeterich (H.). Der Nerv. des fiinften Viszeralbogens 
und seine Beziehung zurn Foramen thyreoideum beim Men- 
schen. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1921, liv, 398-411— Dorello (P.). 
Osservazioni anatomiche ed embriologiehe sopra la porzione 
intratoracica ed addominale del nervo vago. Uicerche n. lab. 
di anat. norm. d. r. Univ. di Roma, 1907-8, xiii, 65-118, 4 pi.— 
Dose (F.). Ueber den Lungen vagus bei Katzen und Hun- 
den. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1908, exxiii, 605-627.— 
Dresel (K.). Zum Bluteheiiiismus der pharmakologischen 
Vagusreizung. Klin. Wchnschr., Berl., 1925, iv, 1066.— 
FJsenhardt (W.). Der Einfluss des Vagus auf die Apnoe. 
Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1912, cxlvi, 447-454, 1 pi — 
Fiek (W.). Zur Kenntnis der Yagus-Kympathicus-Verbin- 
dungen unterhalb der SchSdelbasis. Klin. Wchnschr., Berl., 
1924, iii, 1355.— Franz (L.). Zur Topographic des Nervus re- 
currens vagi. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1921, exxii, 366- 
368.— 1'Temel. Yaguskernfn>ge. Monalscbr. f. Ohrenh. 



Nerve (Pneumogastric) — continued. 

[etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1920, liv, 112 — Garrelon (L ) & Santc- 
noise (D.). Action de l'insuline sur rexcitabilite c u pneu- 
mogastrique. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 19/4, xc, 
470-472.— Gibson (A.). Bilateral abnormal relationship oi 
the vagus nerve in its cervical portion. J. Anat. & Physiol., 
Lond., 1914-15, xlix, 389-392.— Gray (A. A.). The course and 
relations of Arnold's nerve (auricular branch of t he vagus) in 
the temporal bone. J. Laryngol., Lond., 1922, xxxvu, 182- 
185.— Heller. Ueber die int'rathorakale Kokainisierung des 
Vagus [Dei Oesophagusoperationen]. Miinchen. med. VV chn- 
schr., 1913, lx, 672 — Henrijean. Contribution a l'etude des 
vagus droit et gauche. Bull. Acad. roy. de mod. de Belg., 

Brux., 1922, 5. s., ii, 192-199. Contribution a l'etude 

des nerfs vagues. Ibid., 346-353. Contribution a 

l'etude du mecanisme de Faction des nerfs vagues et des medi- 
caments cardiaques. Ibid., 1923, 5. s., iii, 371-399, 3 pi.— 
Hering (H. E.). Ueber das angebliche Vorkommcn von 
Aceeleransfasern im Halsvagus der Siiugetiere. Arch. f. d. 
ges. Physiol., Berl., 1924, cciii, 100-109— Holzmann (K.) & 
Dogiel (J.). Ueber die Lage und den Bau des Ganglion no- 
dosum nervi vagi bei einigen Siiugetieren. Ztschr. f. Anat. u. 
Entweklngsgesch., Leipz., 1910, 33-41, 2 pi.— H listen (K.). 
Experimentelle Untersuchungen uber die Beziehungen der 
Vaguskerne zu den Brust- und Bauchorganen. Ztschr. f. d. 
ges. Neurol, u. Psychiat., Berl., 1924, xciii, 763-773— Iwama 
(Y.). Untersuchung uber die periphere Bahn des Nervus 
vagus. Folia Anat. Japon., To kyo, 1925, iii, 215; 281, 4 pi.— 
Kosaka(K.). Ueber die Vaguskerne des Hundes. Neurol. 
Centralbl., Leipz., 19(19, xxviii, 406-410.— Loeper (M.), 
Forestier (J.) & Tonnet (M.). La diffusion dans le pneu- 
mogastrique de certains poisons introduits dans l'estomac. 
Progresmed., Par., 1921, 3. s., xxxvi, 189— van Londen (D. 
M.). Untersuchungen betreffend den zentralen Verlauf des 
Nervus trigeminus nach intracranialer Durchschneidung 
seines Stammes. Petrus Camper. Nederl. bijdr. t. de anat., 
Haarlem, Jena, 1906-7, iv, 285-301, 2 pi.— Lucas (M. F.). 
An anomalous arrangement of the vagi. J. Anat. & Physiol., 
Lond., 1914-15, xlix, 341— McCrea (E. D'A.). The abdomi- 
nal distribution of the vagus. J. Anat., Lond., 1924-25, lix, 
18-40.— Marchand (F.) & Meyer (A. W.). Ueber die Bezie- 
hungen des Vagus zu intrakardialen Nervenzellen im Sauge- 
tierherzen. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1912, cxlv, 401- 
414 — Marinesco (G.) & Parhbn (C). Recherches sur les 
noyaux moteurs d'origine du nerf pneumogastrique et sur les 
localisations dans ces noyaux. J. de neurol., Par., 1907, xii, 
61-77.— Molhant (M.). Les connexions anatomiques et la 
valeur fonctionnelle du noyau dorsal du vague. Nevraxe, 

Louvain, 1910-11, xi, 137-244. Etude anatomique et 

experimentale; le noyau ventral du vague et le noyau ambigu; 
les connexions anatomiques et la valeur fonctionnelle du noyau 
ventral du vague et du noyau ambigu. Ibid., 1911, xii, 9-316: 
1912, xiii, 9-54. Le nerf vagus, £tude anatomiqueet ex- 
perimentale; le noyau ventral du vague et le noyau ambigu. 
Ibid., 1912-13, xiii, 5-54. Le nerf vague; etude anato- 

mique et experimentale; les ganglions peripheriques du vague. 
Ibid., 1913, xiv-xv, 521-579— Miiller (L. R.). Beitrage zur 
Anatomie, Histologie und Physiologie des Nervus vagus, 
zugleich ein Beitrag zur Neurologie des Herzens, der Bron- 
ehien und des Magens. Deutsches Arch. f. klin. Med., 
Leipz., 1910-11, ci, 421-481, 10 pi — Neuman (K. O.). The 
afferent fibres of the abdominal vagus in the rabbit and cat. 
J. Physiol., Lond., 1915, xlix, 34-37 — Nikiforowsky (P. M.). 
On depressor nerve fibres in the vagus of the frog. Ibid.. 
1912-13, xlv, 459-461.— Piquand & Hallcr. Rapports du 
pneumogastrique gauche a la region cervicale. Bull, et mem. 
Soc. anat. de Par., 1910, lxxxv, 339-343.— Banson (S. W.). 
The structure of the vagus nerve of man as demonstrated by a 
differential axon stain. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1914, xlvi, 522-525. 

The vagus nerve of the snapping turtle (Chelydra 

serpentina). J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1915, xxv, 301-316.— 
Shlma (R.). Zur vergleichenden Anatomie des dorsalen 
Vaguskerns. Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien. Univ., 
Leipz. & Wien, 1908, xvi, 190-216— Takeda (G.). Beitrage 
zur histologischen Kenntnis des Nervus trigeminus; uber die 
gefensterten Zellen und die Zellen mit Vakuolen im Ganglion 
semilunare. Folia Anat. Japon., Tokyo, 1925, iii, 17-29.— 
Ternl (T.). II vago coi suo ganglio toracico e il simpatico 
cervicale negli uccelli. Gior. d. r. Accad. di med. di Torino, 

1923, 4. s., xxix, 304. II ganglio toracico e la porzione 

cervicale del vago negli uccelli. Arch. ital. di anat. e di em- 
briol., Firenze, 1924, xxi, 404-434.— Tournler (C). Docu- 
ments cliniques sur le vagosympathique. Progres m6d., 
Par., 1925, d, 47 — Tricomi Allegra (G.). Nota sulle con- 
nessioni bulbari del vago. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1907, xxx, 407- 
414.— Van Gehuchten (A.) & Molhant. Contribution a 
l'etude anatomique du nerf pneumogastrique chez l'homme. 
Bull. Acad. roy. de mGd. de Belg., Brux., 1911, 4. s., xxv, 859- 
900. Aho Nevraxe, Louvain, 1912-13, xiii, 55-99.— Van- 
nucci (D.). Recenti ricerche sulla possibilita di localizzazioni 
funzionali nei nuclei e gangli del vago. Riv. crit. di clin. 
med., Firenze, 1923, xxiv, 331; 349.— Vermeulen (H. A.). 
De dorsale motorische vaguskern bij sommige huisdieren en 
hare verhouding tot de ontwikkeling der maagmusculatuur. 
K. Akad. v. Wetensch. te Amst., Versl., 1913, xxii, 308-315. 

Also transl., ibid., Proc. sect, sc., 1913, xvi, 305-311. 

Over het vagusareal van Cameliden. Ibid., Versl., 1914-15, 
xxiii, 994-1010. Also transl., ibid., Proc. sect, sc., 1914, xvii, 

pt. 2, 1119-1134. [The motor nuclei of the vagus in 

mammals.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1918 i 



NERVE 



71 



NERVE 



Nerve (Pneumogastric) — continued. 

196-198— Worms (G.) & Lacaye (H.). Rapports du pneu- 
mogastrique a la region cervicale. Bull, et inem. Soc. anat. 
de Par., 1921, xci, 331-336.-Zulick (H. S.). The eftect of 
homatropine on the vagus. J. Pharmacol. & Exper. Therap., 
Bait , 1914 1 r., \ i, 473-475 — Zwaardemaker ( J.-B.). Action 
du nerf vague et radioactivity. Arch, neerl. de physiol., La 
Haye, 1924, ix, 213-228. 

Nerve (Pneumogastric, Pathology of). 
See, also, Vagotony. 

Ferrand (P.-R.). *De l'hypertonie du 
pneumogastrique dans l'asthme. 8°. Paris, 
1921. 

Klose (F. J. A. E.). *Zur Vaguspathologie. 
8°. Leipzig, 1910. 

Rouviere (E.) . *Contribution a l'etude des 
reactions du pneumogastrique dans l'appendi- 
cite chronique. 8°. Paris, 1921. 

Semel (H.). *Ein Tumor des Nervus 
vagus. 8°. Konigsberg i. Pr., 1911. 

Also in Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1911, lxxiii, 50-05. 

Abogado (E. L.). Afeccion zoniforme del pneumo- 
gastrico. Cron. m6d. mexicana, Mexico, 1908, xi, 206-268.— 
Bolten (H.). [The so-called vagus neuroses.] Nederl. 
Tijdschr. v. Oeneesk., Amst., 1920, i, 2138-2143— Byrne (J.). 
Paradoxical cardiac inhibition following lesions of the efferent 
vagal paths. Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1924, lxix, 132-136.— 
("amis (M.). Sur la survivance a la double vagotomie et sur 
la regeneration du N. vague. Arch. ital. de biol., Turin, 1909, 
lii, 17-26.— Dufour (H.) <fe Cottenot. Nevrite gravidique 
localisee au pneumogastrique; persistence de la tachycardie 
trois mois apres la disparition de vomissements incoercibles. 
Rev. neurol., Par., 1909, xvii, 366.— Edinger. Vagusneuro- 
sen, Erkrankungen des Nervus vagus. Real-Encycl. d. ges. 
Heilk., 2. ed., Wien & Leipz., 1890, xx, 568-587.— Escat (E.). 
Epreuve permettant d'affirmer l'hyperesthesie du pneumo- 
gastrique dans les cas ou ce nerf est soupconne de compression 
ou de nevrite. Arch. med. de Toulouse, 1909, xvi, 433-440. — 
Finocchiaro (F.). Lesioni sotto-diaframmatiche del vago e 
loro rapporto con l'ulcera gastrica. Riforma med., Napoli, 
1908, xxiv, 645-648— Garrelon (L.), Leleu (A.) & ThuiUant 
(R.). Pneumogastrique, atropine et choc chloroformique. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1921, lxxxv, 1013-1015.— 
Glover (J.). Explication anatomo-cliniquedelamortsubite 
dans la lesion du pneumogastrique avec hemiplegie laryngee 
recurrentielle et l'aneantissement dynamique ou la lesion 
organique du phrenique. Ann. d. mal. de l'oreille, du larynx 
[etc.], Par., 1908, xxxiv, 582-586— Gowers (Sir W. R.). A 
lecture on vagal and vaso-vagal attacks. Lancet, Lond., 
1907, i, 1551-1554 — Hemmeter (J. C). Hypertonicity and 
hvpotonicitv of the vagus and the sympathetic nervous sys- 
tem. N. York M. J. [etc.], 1914, xcix, 101-109. Also re- 
print.— Ivy (R. H.) & Johnson (L. W.). Preservation of 
deep sensibility of t he face after destruction of the fifth nerve. 
Univ. Penn. M. Bull., Phila., 1907-8, xx, 35-38.— Kmieto- 
wicz (F.) & Koskowski (W.). Les pneumogastriques et le 
choc peptonique. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1923, 
lxxxix, 511-513. — Koopman (J ). [The so-called vagus neu- 
roses.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1920, ii, 692- 
695.— Langlois (J. -P.). Polypnee thermique et nerf pneu- 
mogastrique. Festschr. J. Rosenthal [etc.], Leipz., 1906, 
pt. 1, 269-274.— Larsell (O.) & Mason (M. L.). Experi- 
mental degeneration of the vagus nerve and its relation to the 
nerve terminations in the lung of the rabbit. J. Comp. Neu- 
rol., Phila., 1921-22, xxxiii, 509-516.— Lemon (W. S.). Le- 
sions affecting the vagus nerve. Med. Clin. N. Am., Phila., 
1923, vii, 293-307.— Lichtenbelt (J. W. T.). Aangeboren 
vernauwing van den pylorus en verzwering van het slijmvlies 
door vaguslijden. Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 
1914, ii, 1675-1679, 1 pi — Lussana (F.). Nevrosi epilettica 
del vago. Lavori d. Cong, dimed. int., 1909, Roma. 1910, six, 
706-709.— Marchetti (O.). Ricerche sperimentali sugli 
effetti delle lesioni sottodiaframmatiche del vago. Riforma 
med., Napoli, 1911, xxvii, 1269-1271.— Murphy (J. M.). 
Some practical points in the diagnosis and treatment of neu- 
ritis of the fifth pair of cranial nerves. Texas State J. M., 
Fort Worth, 1925-26, xxi, 438-442.— Picot (G.). Le rfflexe 
oculo-cardiaqne dans les lesions traumatiques incompletes de 
pneumogastrique. Presse med., Par., 1919, xxvii, 191. — 
Pilcher (L. S.)\ Extensive denudation of the pneumogastric 
nerve. Long Island M. J., Rockville Centre, N. Y., 1911, v, 
184-187— Pomplun (F.). Ueber zwei Fiille von Ranken- 
neurom des Trigeminus mit Elephantiasis der Liderund Hy- 
drophthalmus in einem der beiden Fiille. Klin. Monatsbl.'f. 
Augenh., Stuttg., 1921, lxvi, 242-249.— Recht (G.). Dvspniie 
beim Vagusdruckversuch. Klin. Wchnschr., Berl., 1924, iii, 
916-920.— Schaefer (E.-S.). Sur la regeneration fonctionnelle 
du nerf pneumogastrique. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 
1918, lxxxi, 1135.— Singer (G.). Pylorospasmus und Magen- 
blutung bei organischer Vagusaffektion. Med. Klin., Berl., 
1916, xii, 739-741.— Smith (J. H.). The relation between 
over activity of the vagus system and anaphylaxis. J. Nerv. 
& Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1917, xlv, 26-45.— Sutherland (G. A.) 
& Mayou (M. S.). Neuro-fibromatosis of the fifth nerve, 
with buphthalmos. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 



Nerve (Pneumogastric, Pathology of) — 
continued. 

1906-7, xxvii, 179-181.— Venot (A.). Tumeur primitive du 
pneumogastrique (fibro-sarcome; resection du pneumogas- 
trique; guerison). Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1907, 
n. s., xxxiii, 679-685. — Vernet (M.). La paralisis del neumo- 
gastrico. Clin, castellana, Valladolid, 1917, xiv, 354-363.— 
Worms. Troubles de la muqueuse pituitaire dans les lesion 
irritatives et destructives du trijumeau. Rev. de larvngol. 
[etc.], Par., 1922, xliii, 121-131. — Zuelzer (G.). Ueber Vagus- 
neurose. Zentralbl. f. d. ges. Physiol, u. Path. d. Stoffwechs., 
Berl. & Wien, 1908, n. F. , iii, 81-86. 

Nerve (Pneumogastric, Physiology of). 

Bessmertny (C). *Ueber die Beziehungen 
zwischen Vagus und Accelerans. [Bern.] 8°. 
Munchen, 190.5. 

Foethke (H.). *Beitr;ige zur Kenntnis der 
atmungsregulierenden Wirkungen der Lungen- 
vagi. 8°. Konigsberg i. Pr., 1913. 

Aalsmeer (W. C). [On the results and the clinical signifi- 
cance of artificial pricking of the vagus in man.] Nederl. 
Maandschr. v. Geneesk., Leiden, 1920, i, 143; 305, 4 pi.— 
Abrams (A.). The tonus of the vagus. Internat. Clin., 
Phila., 1912, 22. s., iii, 17-22.— de Almeida (M. O.). Sobreos 
elieitos da seccao physiologica dos pneumogastricos no cao. 
Brazil-med., Rio de Jan., 1919, xxxiii, 393.— Auer (J.) & 
Meltzer (S. J.). The respiratory effect of electrical stimula- 
tion of the central end of the vagus nerves in dogs under intra- 
tracheal insufflation. Proc. Am. Physiol. Soc, Bost., 1911- 
12, xxix, p. xxix.— Babak (E.) & Boucek (B.). Ueber die 
ontogenetisehe Entwicklung der chronotropen Vagusein- 
wirkung. Zentralbl. f. Physiol., Leipz. & Wien, 1907, xxi, 
513-517. — Baglioni (S.). Effetti dellastimolazioneartificiale 
dei vaghi polmonari e loro significato per la dottrina della fun- 
zione normale di detti nervi. Arch, di fisiol., Firenze, 1907-8, 
v, 429-454.— Bayliss (W. M.). The functions of the cardiac 
vagus. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1918, ii, 421— Boothby (W. M.) 
& Shanoff (V. N.). A study of the late effect of division of 
the pulmonary branches of the vagus nerve on the gaseous 
metabolism, gas exchange, and respiratory mechanism in 
dogs. Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1915-16, xxxvii, 418-432.— 
Brand (A.T.). Reflex stimulation of the vagus centre in the 
treatment of disease. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1912, n. s., 
xciv, 631.— Brinkman (R.) & von der Velde (J.). Humo- 
rale Uebertragung der Vaguswirkung beim Kaninchen. 
Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 1925, ccvii, 488-491.— Busquet. 
Etudes surquelques particularites physiologiques de Paction 
cardio-inhibitrice du pneumogastrique chez la gfenouille. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1908, lxv, 58; 127.— ten Cate 
(J.). Sur la question de Paction humorale du nerf vague. 
Arch, neerl. de physiol., La Haye, 1924, ix, 588-597.— Chase 
(M. R.). An experimental study of the vagus nerve. J. 
Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1916, xxvi, 421-428.— Chauchard 
(A.) & Chauchard (Mme.). Mesure de l'excitabilite du 
pneumogastrique, nerf d 'arret du cceur. Compt. rend. Soc. 

de biol., Par., 1922, lxxxvi, 916-918. Siege de la som- 

mation dans l'excitation iterative du pneumogastrique, nerf 
d'arrSt du coeur. Ibid., 1925, xciii, 28-30 — Coronedi (G.). 
Stimoli fisici e veleni del vago studiati sopra animali resi privi 
di apparecchio tiro-paratiroideo: contribute a la conoscenza 
di una relazione tra questo e l'apparecchio circolatorio. Arch, 
internat. de pharmacod., Brux. & Par., 1913, xxiii, 353-405.— 
Cruickshank (E. W. H.). The distribution a*nd quantita- 
tive action of the vagi as determined by the electrical changes 
arising in the heart upon vagus stimulation. Am. J. Physiol. 
Bait., 1920-21, liv, 217-247.— Dana (C. L.). The question of 
protopathic and epicritic sensibility and the distribution of 
the trigeminus nerve (third branch). J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., 
N. Y., 1906, xxxiii, 577-582 — Danielopolu (D.). Technique 
et signification de l'6preuve du vague au cou. Compt. rend. 
Soc. de biol., Par., 1925, xcii, 533-535.— Danielopolu (D.), 
Simici (D.) & Dimitriu (C). Recherches sur l'excitabilite 
centripete du vague; mecanisme de production. Ibid., 540. — 
De Gaetani (L.). Sur le mode de se comporter des nerfs 
pneumogastriques. Arch. ital. de biol., Turin, 1911-12, lvi, 
92-96.— Eiger (M.). Der sekretorische Einfluss des Nervus 
vagus auf die Gallenabsonderung. Ztschr. f. Biol., Munchen 
& Berl., 1915-16, lxvi, 229-279.— Einthoven (W.). Ueber 
Vagusstrome. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1908, cxxiv, 
246-270, 2 pi. Also transl., Arch, neerl. d. sc. exact.es [etc.], 
La Haye, 1909, 2. s., xiv, 157-179, 3 ch.— Einthoven (W.), 
Flohil (A.) & Battaerd (P. J. T. A.). On vagus currents 
examined with the string galvanometer. Quart. J. Exper. 
Physiol., Lond., 1908, i, 243-245.— Erben (S.). Der Vagus- 
druck-Versuch. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1924, xxxvii, 692- 
694.— Fredericq (H.). Le mecanisme humoral de Paction 
exercfie par le pneumogastrique sur la chronaxie du mvocarde. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1925, xcii, 208 — Freund 
(H.). Ueber die Bedeutung der Vagi fur die Warmeregula- 
tion. Arch. f. exper. Path. u. Pharmakol., Leipz., 1913, 
lxxii, 295-303.— Frohlich (F. W.). Ueber reizlose Vagus- 
ausschaltung. Verhandl. d. Gesellsch. deutsch. Naturf. u. 
Aerzte, 1905, Leipz., 1906, pt. 2, 2. Halfte, 403-405.— Gilbert 
(N. C). The increase of certain vagal effects with increased 
age. Arch. Int. Med., Chicago, 1923, xxxi, 423-432.— Gote- 
ling Vinnis (E. V.). [Comparative researches on the action 



NERVE 



72 



NERVE 



Nerve (Pneumogastric, Physiology of) — 
continued. 

of the vagus on the heart by pressure on the neck and eye.] 
Oeneesk. Bl. u. Klin, en Lab. v. d. prakt., Haarlem, 1920-21, 
xxii, 41-67.— Hagan (H. H.) & Orraond (J. K.). Relation 
of calcium to the cardio-inhibitorv function of the vagus. 
Am. J. Physiol., Bost., 1912-13, xxx, 105-113.— Hem meter 
(J. C.). Zur Biochemie des Vagusproblems. Biochem. Zt- 
schr., Berl., 1914, L\iii, 140-150 — Henrijean. Contribution a 
l'Gtude du mecanisme de Taction des nerfs vagus et des medi- 
caments cardiaques. Bull. Acad. roy. de med. de Belg., 
Brux., 1923, 5. s., iii, 229-239, 3 pi.— Henrijean & Wauco- 
mont (Rj. Contribution a l'etude des nerfs vagus. Ibid., 
1924, 5. s., iv, 60; 331, 6 ch— Heymans (C.) & Ladon (A.). 
Sur l'origine et le mecanisme du tonus pneumogastrique. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1924, xci, 1167-1169.— Hopf 
(H.). Studien iiber antagonistische Nerven; iiber den hem- 
menden und erregenden Einfluss des Vagus auf den Magen 
des Frosches. Ztschr. f. Biol., Miinchen & Berl., 1910-11, lv, 
409-459.— Joseph (D. R.) & Meltzer (S. J.). The effect of 
subminimal stimulation of the pneumogastric nerves upon 
the onset of cardiac rigor. Am. J. Physiol., Bost., 1909-10, 
xxv, 113-119.— JUrgens (H.). Ueber die Wirkung des Ner- 
vus vagus auf das Herz der Vogel. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., 
Bonn, 1909, exxix, 506-524.— Kappis (M.). Untersuchungen 
iiber die Schmerzempfindlichkeit des rechten Nervus vagus. 
Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, xxi, 536-539.— Klee (P.). Der Ein- 
fluss der Vagusreizung auf den Ablauf der Verdauungsbewe- 
gungen. Rontgenversuche an der Riickenmarkskatze. 
Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1912, cxlv, 557-594. — KJee- 
mann (Margarete). Der Vagusdruckversuch und seine 
Bedeutung fur die Herzfunktion. Deutsches Arch. f. klin. 
Med., Leipz., 1919, c.xxx, 221-248.— Kohnstamm (O.) & 
Wolfstein (J.). Versuch einer physiologischen Anatomie 
der Vagusurspriinge und des Kopfsympathicus. J. f. Psy- 
chol, u. Neurol., Leipz., 1907, viii, 177-203, 4 pi. — Lalng 
(W. W.). The effects of the vagus nerve on the heart beat. 
Long Island M. J., Brooklyn, 1921, xv, 159-166.— Lapicque 
(L.) & Meyerson (I.). Recherches sur l'excitabilite du 
pneumogastrique, premiere approximation de la chronaxie 
des fibres d'arret du cceur. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 
1912, lxxii, 63-66.— Lesbre (F.-X.) & Maignon (F.). Con- 
tributionala physiologiedu pneumogastrique etde labranche 
interne du spinal. J. de physiol. et de path, gen., Par., 1908, 
x,377; 415. — Loeper (M.), Debray (R.) & Tonnet ( J.). Les 
modifications chimiques du nerf vague pendant la digestion. 
Progres med., Par., 1921, 3. s., xxxvi, 227. — Loeper (M.), 
Forestier (J.) & Tonnet (J.). Presence de pepsine dans le 
tronc du pneumogastrique gauche. Ibid., 204. — Lobmann 
(A.). Ueber den Nachweis von vasokonstriktorischen Ner- 
ven fur Magen und Darm im Nervus vagus. Ztschr. f. Biol., 
Miinchen & Berl., 1912, lix, 317-320.— Malone (E. F.). A 
study of the dorsal vagus nucleus in mammals. Anat. 
Record, Phila., 1920-21, xviii, 250.— Meyer (A. L.). The in- 
hibitory effect of stimulation of the central end of the vagus 
nerve upon the contractions of an active respiratory muscle in 
the chicken. Am. J. Physiol., Bost., 1916-17, xlii, 617.— 
Meyerson (I.). Recherches sur l'excitabilite' des fibres inhi- 
bitrices du pneumogastrique. J. de physiol. et de path. 

gen., Par., 1912, xiv, 270-281. L'additionlatentedans 

l'excitabilite du pneumogastrique. Compt. rend. Soc. de 
biol., Par., 1914, lxxvii, 253-256.— Miller (F. R.). Cardiac in 
hibition during the vomiting evoked by stimulation of the 
gastric vagus. Am. J. Phvsiol., Bait., 1915-16, xxxvii, 240- 
242.— Mosler (E.) & Werlich (G.). Die physikalischen 
Vagusprfffungen. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1920, lxvii, 
1177-1180— Midler (L. R.). Ueber das Vagusproblem. 
Verhandl. d. deutsch. Kong. f. innere Med., Wiesb., 1910, 
xxvii, 428-430.— Neuhof (S.). Clinical observations of reflex 
vagus phenomena grouped in symptom complexes. Am. J. 
M. Sc., Phila. &N. Y., 1912, clxiii, 724-734.— Nicolaides (R.). 
Das Ueberleben von Kaninchen nach Ausschaltung beider 
Lungenvagi. Zentralbl. f. Phvsiol., Leipz. & Wien, 1907, xx, 
766-768 — Nordkemper (Martha). Zur Frage der Umschal- 
tung der parasympathischen Vagusanteile im Ganglion nodo- 
sum und Ganglion jugulare. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1920-21, liii, 
501-503.— Pari (G. A.). Ball' azione protettiva del vago 
contro l'aumento della temperatura interna. Gazz. d. osp., 
Milano, 1907, xxviii, 1.507-1512. Alto transl., Arch. ital. de 
biol., Turin, 1908, xlix, 424-434— Pi Sufier (A.). Delasensi- 
bilite chimique des terminaisons du pneumogastrique pulmo- 
nale.- J. de physiol. et de path, gen., Par., 1919, xviii, 702- 
712, 7 pi — Polumordvinoff (D. V ). (Physiology of the 
vagus nerves.] Nevrol. Vestnik, Kazan, 1915, xxii, 1-10. — 
Roberts CM.)- The function of the cardiac vagus. Brit. M. 
J., Lond.. 1918, ii, 302; 501— Robinson (G. C). The influ- 
ence of the vagus nerves on the faradized auricles in the dog's 
heart. J. Exper. M., Lancaster, Pa., 1913, xvii, 429-443, 
8 pi.— Roncato (A.). Azione del pneumogastrico sulla secre- 
zione gastrica dei batraci. Atti r. 1st. Veneto di sc., lett. ed 
arti, 1916-17, lxxvi, 953-962.— Rondoni (P.) & Plras (A.). 
Seesistaunasensibilita chimica (agli acidi) delle terminazioni 
polmonari del vago. Gior. di biol. e med. sper., Torino & 
Genova, 1923-24, i, 58— Scafiidi (V.). Su di un fenomeno di 
sensibilizzazione o viabilita osservato nella stimolazione della 
porzione cardiaca del vago. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 

1911, xii, 352-357. Alto transl., Arch. ital. de biol., 

Turin, 1912-13, lviii, 347-352 — Schafer (Sir E. S.). Sur le 



Nerve (Pneumogastric, Physiology of) — 
continued. 

role du vago-sympathique chez le chat. Compt. rend. Soc. 

de biol., Par., 1919, lxxxii, 816. Exj>eriments on the 

cervical vagus and sympathetic. Quart. J. Exper. Physiol., 
Lond., 1919-20, xii, 231-301. Also reprint — Scheminzky 
(F.). Ueber reflektorische Erregung der Uerzfasern des 
Nervus vagus vom Ramus auricularis aus. Arch. f. d. ges. 
Physiol., Berl., 1922, exciv, 527-534.— Scberf (D.). Ueber 
den Vagusdruck-Versuch. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1924, 
xxxvii, 471— Scbmid (H. J.). Experimentelle Untersu- 
chungen fiber die Vaguserregbarkeit bei Hyj>erthermie und 
im Fieber. Arch, internat. de pharmacod., Brux. & Par., 
1923-24, xxviii, 483-497 — Sehulgih (S.). Ueber die Selbst- 
steuerung der Atmung durch die Nervi vagi. Ztschr. f. allg. 
Physiol., Jena, 1909-10, x, 367-383.— Smirnow (A. I.). Zur 
Frage fiber die Automatie des Zentrums N. vagi. Arch. f. d. 
ges. Physiol., Berl., 1924, ccv, 687-692.— StefanI (A.). Azione. 
del vago sugli scambi e sulla temperatura interna. Arch, di 
fisiol., Firenze, 1907-8, v, 285-293.— Veach (H. O.). Studies 
on the innervation of smooth muscle; vagus effects on the 
lower end of the esophagus, cardia, and stomach of the cat, 
and the stomach and lung of the turtle in relation to Weden- 
sky inhibition. Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1924-25, lxxi, 229- 
264.— Vollmer (H.) . Zum Blutchemismus der oharmakolo- 
gischen Vagusreizung. Klin. Wchnschr., Berl., 1925, iv, 
1599.— Wolfsohn (J. M.) & Ketron (L. W.). The gaseous 
metabolism of the dog's heart during vagus inhibition. Proc. 
Am. Physiol. Soc, Bost., 1910, p. xxv — Wolterson (P.). 
An investigation on the quantitative relation between vagus 
stimulation and cardiac action. Onderzoek. ged. in h. phy- 
siol. Lab. d. Utrecht, Hoogesch., 1907, viii, 323-341.— Zondek 
(S. G.). Untersuchungen fiber das Wesen der Vagus- und 
sympathikuswirkung. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Berl., 1921, xlvii, 1520-1522. 

Nerve (Pneumogastric, Section of) [Va- 
gotomy]. 

See Nerve (Pneumogastric, Surgery of). 
Nerve (Pneumogastric, Surgery of). 

Antonini (L.). La resezione intratoracica bilaterale del 
vago nei suoi rapporti con la patogenesi dell' ulcera rotonda 
dello stomaco. Riforma med., Napoli, 1914, xxx, 88; 116. 
Also reprint — Bernabeo (G.). Nuovo processo operatorio 
per recidere la 2 a e 3 a branca del 5° paio. Arch. ed. atti d. 
Soc. ital. di chir., 1905, Roma, 1906, xix, pt. 2, pp. xxxiv-lix.— 
Berti (A.) & Roncato (A.). Ulteriori studi sugli effetti 
della vagotomia nelle rane; alcune osservazioni istologiche sui 
fegati. Arch, di fisiol., Firenze, 1909-10, viii, 383-388.— 
Bircher (E.). Die Resektion von Aesten der N. vagus zur 
Behandlung gastrischer Affektionen. Schweiz. med. Wchn- 
schr., Basel, 1920, 1, 519-528— Boothby (W. M.) & SbamofT 
( V. N. ) . A study of the late effect of division of the pulmo- 
nary branches of the vagus nerve on the gaseous metabolism, 
gas exchange, and respiratory mechanisms in dogs. Am J. 
Physiol., Bost., 1915, xxxvii, 418-430. Also reprint.— Briggs 
(J. E.). Surgery of the fifth nerve. J. Surg., Gynec. <fc 
Obst., N. Y., 1907, xxix, 117-124.— Cannon (W. B.). On the 
motor activities of the alimentary canal after splanchnic and 
vagus section. Science, N. Y. & Lancaster, Pa., 1906, n s , 
xxiv, 764 — Cbalier (A.) & Fayol (H.). A propos des irrita- 
tions operatoires du pneumogastrique. Lvon med , 1912 
cxviii, 1015-1019— Dechanow (S. F.). Zur Kasuistik der 
Resektion des Nervus vagus beim Menschen. Russ med 
Rundschau, Berl., 1910, viii, 3-6.— Dubois (C). Sur les 
effets de la double vagotomie chez le jeune cobave. Compt 
rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1913, lxxiv, 1057.— Duroux (E.). 
Greffes de nerfs pneumogastriques; resection bilaterale des 
pneumogastriques chez le chien dans leur portion cervicale; 
application dans la meme seance de deux greffes de nerfs 
sciatiques; survie de l'animal. Lyon med., 1912, cxviii, 475- 
480. Resection bilaterale du pneumogastrique cer- 
vical chez le chien; application de greffes nerveuses; survie de 
l'animal. _ Ibid., 895.— Fritseh (K.). Die doppelseitige 
gleichzeitige intrathorakale Vagotomie unter Druckdifferenz 
Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tiibing., 1910, lxx, 550-568. Ex- 
perimentelle Untersuchungen fiber den Einfluss der doppel- 
seitigen intrathorakalen Vagusdurchschneidung. Verhandl 
de Gesellsch. deutsch. Naturf. u. Aerzte, Konigsb , 1910 
Leipz., 1911, lxxxii, pt. 2, 136-138.— Frohlich (F. W ) Ueber 
reizlose \ agusausschaltung. Arch. f. d. ges. Phvsiol , Bonn, 
1906, cxni, 433-464, 5 pi— Giusti (L.) & Houssay (B. A ). 
La vagotomia bilateral en los cobayos. Rev. Asoc. mod 
argent., Buenos Aires, 1919, xxx, 165-192: 1922, xxxv, soc de 
biol., 81. Aho transl., Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par , 1921 
lxxxv, 29: 1922, lxxxvii, 569.-HeUer & Weiss. Experimen- 
telle Untersuchungen fiber die Ausschaltung der Nn. vagi bei 
intrathorakalen Operationen durch Novocain Ztschr f d 
ges. exper. Med., Berl., 1913, ii, 237-270. — Hildebrandt (¥.)'. 
Ueber den Einfluss der Vagusdurchschneidung auf die 
Zuckerausscheidung in der Niere. Arch. f. exper Path u 
Pharmakol., Leipz., 1921, xc, 142-148 - Kiittner. Resektion 
der Vaguswurzel an der Medulla oblongata Berl klin 
Wchnschr., 1913, 1, 1682 — Lieben (8.). Ueber die reizlose 
Vagusausschaltung durch Kalte. Arch. f. d. ges Phvsiol 
Bonn, 1907, cxvii, 247-259.— Litthauer (M.). Ueber die 



NERVE 



73 



NERVE 



Nerve (Pneumogastric, Surgery of) — 
continued. 

Folgen der Vagusdurchschneidung, insbesondere ihre Wir- 
kung auf die Funktionen dud Magens. Arch. f. klin. Chir., 
Bed., 1919-20, exiii, 714-736.— Loeper (M.). Debray (M.) & 
Forcstier (J.)- La propagation au bulbe de certains toxiques 
ou ferments de l'estomac. Progres med., Par., 1921, 3. s., 
x.xxvi, 372.— Loeper (M.) <fe Marchal (G.). Action leuco- 
p6detique de la section des nerfs vagues. Compt. rend. Soc. 
de biol., Par., 1924, xci, 546. Also Progres mod., Par., 1924, 
xxxix, 509. — Martini (E.). Contributo clinico e sperimen- 
tale alia vagotomia nel collo. Policlin., Roma, 1905, xii, sez. 
chir., 517: 1908, xiii, sez. chir., 1. — Mursell (II. T.). A case of 
resection of the right vagus nerve for malignant disease. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1908, i, 386 — Ozorio de Almeida (M.). 
Sobre a morte da cobaya consecutiva a dupla vagotomia. 
Mem. do Inst. Oswaldo Cruz, Rio de Jan., 1920, xii, 5-20. 

Sur la vagotoinie bilaterale chez le cobaye. Compt. 

rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1922, lxxxvi, 571.— Pighini (Q.). Le 
alterazioni delle ghiandole endocrine (specie del timo) e del 
sangue in seguito alia vagotomia. Nota preventiva. Patho- 
logica, Genova, 1915-16, viii, 131-148— Pirogoff (L. S.). 
[Methods of vagotomy, and the fate of vagotomized frogs.] 
Uchen. zapiski Kazan. V T et. Inst., 1910. x.xvii, 391-399.— 
Rossi (A.). Arresto della secrezione biliare e mutarnenti 
morfologici delle cellule epatiche dopo il taglio bilaterale dei 
vaghi nei conigli. Atti r. 1st. Veneto di sc., lett. ed arti, 
1914-15, lxxiv, 1387-1398, 1 pi.— RubashofT (S. M.). [Results 
of cutting the vagus nerves above the diaphragm.] Russk. 

Vrach, S.-Peterb., 1912, xi, 1021-1025. Beitrag zur 

Lehre iiber die Folgen der Vagotomie. Internat. Beitr. z. 
Path. u. Therap. d. ErnShrungsstor., Stotfwechs.- u. Ver- 
dauungskrankh., Berl., 1911-12, iii, 482-484— Schafer (E. S.) 
On the effects of section of both vagi in the neck; and of sec- 
tion of both cervical sympathetics in successive operations. 
Proc. Physiol. Soc, Lond., 1919-20, p. xxiii.— de Somer (E ). 
Recherches sur la respiration et sur les troubles respiratoires 
qui apparaissent chez le chien par la vagotomie. J. de phy- 
siol. et de path, gen., Par., 1924, xxii, 291-302.— Trevan (J.) & 
Boock (E.). The effect of section of the vagi on the respira- 
tion of the cat. J. Physiol., Lond., 1922-23, lvi, 331-339.— 
Tuffler. A propos des sections du pneumogastrique. Bull, 
et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1907, n. s., xxxiii, 882-884.— 
Unger (E ), Bettmann (M.) & Rubaschow (S ). Die 
doppelseitige intrathorakale Vagotomie. Berl. klin. Wchn- 
schr., 1911, xlviii, 939. 

Nerve (Pneumogastric, Tumors of). 

See Nerve (Pneumogastric, Pathology of). 
Nerve (Pneumogastric, Wounds and in- 
juries of). 

Berard (L.) & Chalier (A.). Les lesions traumatiques et 
operatoires du pneumogastrique au cou. Lyon chirurg., 
1912, viii, 461-502.— Collet & Petzetakis. Contribution au 
diagnostic des lesions traumatiques du pneumogastrique. N. 
iconog. de la Salpetriere, Par., 1916-1918, xxviii, 366-376.— 
Grande (E.). Su di un caso di compressione del vago al collo 
per ferita d'arma da fuoco. Policlin., Roma, 1907, xiv, sez. 
prat., 1009-1011 — Gross (H.). Direkte Verletzung der 
Vagusgruppe, eine Kriegsverletzung mit Reflexkrampf des 
Vagus. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1915, cxxxiii, 159- 
169.— Jauquet. Un cas de section accidentelle du pneumo- 
gastrique. Clinique, Brux., 1910, xxiv, 1-4.— Pace (D.). Su 
gli effetti della sezione del vago sinistro in una donna. Stu- 
dium, Napoli, 1922, xii, 133-147.— PUcber (L. S.). Extensive 
denudation of the pneumogastric nerve. Year-Book Pilcher 
Hosp., Brooklyn, 1911, i, 87-90.— Reich (A.). Die Verletzun- 
gen des Nervus vagus und ihre Folgen. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., 
Tubing., 1908, lvi, 684-774, 1 pi.— Zesas (D. G.). Klinik und 
Therapie der Vagusverletzungen am Halse. Centralbl. f. d. 
Grenzgeb. d. Med. u. Chir., Jena, 1915, xviii, 587-634. 

Nerve (Popliteal). 

See Nerves (Popliteal). 

Nerve (Radial). 

Robert (A.) . *Sur un cas de nevrome malin 
du radial. 8°. Lyon, 1911. 

Anastay. Cas de guerison d'une nevrite du radial. Rev. 
de psychotherap., Par., 1914-15, xxix, 14-17.— Bertrand (I.) 
& ('harrier (J.). Gliome kystique du nerf cubital traite par 
la resection et la greffe nerveuse. Rev. neurol., Par., 1922, 
xxix, 1345-1348.— Borchardt (M.) & WJasmenski. Der 
Nervus radialis. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1919, cxvii, 
475-513, 5 pi.— Hardesty (I.) . On the cutaneous distribution 
of the superficial ramus of the radial nerve and its compensa- 
tory extension. Johns Hopkins Hosp. Bull., Bait., 1910, xxi, 
102-108.— Jabonlay. Nevrome du nerf radial. Prov. med., 
Par., 1907, xx, 477.— de Martel & Renaud (M.). Tumeur 
kystique du nerf radial. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 
1908, lxxxiii, 282-284.— Moiroud. Fibrome du nerf radial. 
Marseille-med., 1921, lviii, 516. 

Nerve (Radial, Paralysis of). 
See Paralysis (Radial). 



Nerve (Radial, Surgery of). 

Bketton (R.). *Au su'jet des lesions du nerf 
radial par blessures de guerre. 8°. Lyon, 
1917. 

Charrier (J.). *Traitement des plaies du 
nerf radial; technique chirurgicale et resultats 
eloignes. 8°. Paris, 1918. 

Maillard (J.). Contribution a 1'etude de 
la chirurgic du nerf radial. 8°. Paris, 1924. 

. Rosnobles (J.). * Resultats eloignes de 
l'intervention chirurgicale dans les sections 
anatomiques completes du nerf radial en chi- 
rurgie de guerre. 8°. Lyon, 1918. 

Struck (O.). *Verletzungeii des Nervus 
radialis und deren chirurgische Behandlung 
8°. Greifswald [19091. 

Bernhardt (M.). Beitrag zur Lehre von den Verletzun- 
gendesN. radialis am Unterarm. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz , 
1913, xxxii, 339-341.— Bonnet (L.). Section du radial par 
coup de couteau datant de trois mois et demi; resection et 
suture; retour des fonctions au bout de dix mois. Bull, et 
mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1908, n. s., xxxiv, 957-964.— Bor- 
chard. Die Verletzungen des Nervus radialis und ihre Be- 
handlung. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1907, lxxxviii 
1-31. — Dreaper (G. A.) & Johnson (R.). Gunshot wounds 
of the posterior interosseous nerve. J. Roy. Nav. M Serv 
Lond., 1916, ii, 158-161.— Dumas (R.). Sur les resultats de 
115 interventions chirurgicales pratiquees sur le nerf radial 
pour les lesions par projectiles du guerre. Bull, et mem. Soc 
de chir. de Par., 1917, n. s., xliii, 1184-1192— Gosset (A.). 
Section complete du nerf radial gauche, datant de cinq mois; 
suture nerveuse; retour des mouvements volontaires apres 150 
jours. Ibid., 1916, xlii, 524-520.— Gosset (A.), Pascalis (J.) & 
Charrier (J.). La recherche du nerf radial au bras. Presse 
med., Par., 1915, xxiii, 17.— Harburger (A ). Anomalie de 
division de la branche posterieure du nerf radial extenseur 
propre du medius. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1924, 
xciv, 236-238.— J u men tie (J.). Fausse griffe cubitale par 
l&ion dissociee du nerf radial. Rev. neurol., Par., 1921, 
xxviii, 756-758.— Lapeyre (N.-C). Suture du nerf radial; 
resultats eloignes. Montpel. med., 1922, xliv, 130.— Mau- 
claire (P.). Desenclavement du radial et isolement du nerf 
avec une lamelle de caoutchouc repliee en forme de gouttiere. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1915, n. s., xii, 1445.— 
Morris (C. E.). Complete section of median and ulnar 
nerves; regeneration. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1912, ii, 1749.— 
Piccione (M.). Sopra 133 casi di lesioni traumatiche di 
guerra del nervo radiale. Riv. ital. di neuropat. [etc.], 
Catania, 1920, xiii, 1; 33 — Picquet. Retour de la motilite et 
de la sensibilite apres suture nerveuse dans un cas de section 
complete du nerf radial. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 
1916, n. s., xlii, 1675-1677.— Quenu (E.). Enclavement du 
nerf radial au milieu de tissu cicatriciel; liberation du nerf; 
rfitablissement des fonctions des le lendemain. Ibid , 1915, 
n. s., xxli, 215-217— Ruggi (G.). Patogenesi e cura delle 
lesioni del nervo radiale nei feriti da arma da fuoco del plesso 
vascolo-nervoso-ascellare e della parte alta ed interna del 
bracchio. Chir. d. org. di movimento, Bologna, 1917, i, 
167-190.— Sabatucci (R.). Sutura del ramo posteriore del 
nervo radiale; guarigione. Policlin., Roma, 1907, xiv, sez 
prat., 629-632.— Schwartz (A.) & KUss (G.). Decouverte 
du nerf radial au bras; technique operatoire. Rev. de chir , 
Par., 1912, xiv, 865-877. Souques, Mcgevand & Odier(C). 
Retour de la motilite et de la sensibilite, apres suture nerveuse 
dans une cas de section complete du nerf radial. Rev. neurol 
Par., 1916, xxiii, 901-903.— Stern (K.). Schussverletzungen 
des Nervus radialis. Deutsche mil. -arztl. Ztschr., Berl 1917 
xlvi, 233-239— Strobe (H.). Naht des Nervus radialis' 
Monatschr. f. Unfallheilk., Leipz., 190fi, xiii, 8-11— Villard 
(E.). De la recuperation des fonctions nerveuses apres 
suture dans les sections completes du radial. Cong, franc de 
chir., Proc. verb, [etc.], Par., 1918, xxvii, 91-102.— Wiart (P.). 
Resultats eloignes de 86 -interventions pour lesions du nerf 
radial par projectile de guerre. Ibid., 116-123. 

Nerve (Saphenous). 

Blakeway (H.). Myxoma of internal saphenous nerve. 
St. Barth. Hosp. Rep. 1910, Lond., 1911, xlvi, 195.— Caza- 
mian. Note sur le saphene externe et son aecessoire. Bull. 
Soc. d'anat. et physiol. . . . de Bordeaux, 1901, xxii, 186- 
188 — Driiner (L.). Ueber die Benutzung der vom Nervus 
saphenus versorgten Haut an der Innenseite des Fusses und 
Unterschenkels. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1917, xliv 
213-215. 

Nerve (Sciatic). 

Egli (R.). *Experimentelle Untersuchun- 
gen iiber die Einwirkung subkutaner Injektio- 
nen von dest. Wasser, Kochsalz, Cocain, 
Alkohol, Aether, Chloroform, etc., auf den 
Nervus ischiadicus von Meerschweinchen. 8°. 
Zurich, 1915. 



NERVE 



74 



NEKVE 



Nerve (Sciatic) — continued. 

Cassinis (U.). Azione di alcune sostanze ehimiche appli- 
cate su un tratto dello sciatico di rana. Ztschr. f. allg. Phy- 
siol., Jena, 1912, xiii, 429-444 — Chappcl (H. W.). Effect "of 
structural changes in the lumbar and pelvic regions on the 
sciatic nerve. Calif. State J. M., San Fran., 1924, xxii, 91- 
93.— Chauchard (A.) & Chauchard (Berthe A.). Mesure 
de 1 'excitability des fibres vaso-constrictrices du nerf sciatique. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1924, xc, 192-194.— Chau- 
met (G.), Heyniann & Mouchet. Note sur la topo- 
graphic des arteres des nerfs sciatiques. Bull, et mem. Soc. 
anat. de Par., 1921, xci, 404-409 — Dubreuil-Chambardel 
(L.). Les arteres satellites du nerf sciatique poplite externe. 
Gaz. med. du centre, Tours, 1906, xi, 316-328. — Falcone (R.). 
Sulla disposizione fascicolare dei tronchi nervosi (contributo 
alia conoscenza dello sciatico). Riv. ospedal., Roma, 1917, 
vii, 593-600.— Florence (J.). Note sur deux cas d'anomalie 
du nerf sciatique poplite externe. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de 
Par., 1923, xciii, 318-321— Giannuli (F.). I centri spinali 
del nervo sciatico dell' uomo. Riv. di antrop., Roma, 1919, 
xxiii, 137-175, 6 pi — Outsell (R. S.). An anomalous case of 
blood formation in the connective tissue of the sciatic nerve in 
man. Anat. Rec, Phila., 1917, xiii, 409-417.— Handovsky 
(II.) & Zacbarias (R.). Notizen fiber die Wirkung einiger 
Substanzen auf die Erregbarkeit des Nervus ischiadicus des 
Frosches. Arch. f. exper. Path. u. Pharmakol., Leipz., 
1923-24, c, 288-293.— Hatai (S.). On the length of the inter- 
nodes in the sciatic nerve of Rana temporaria [fusca] and 
Rana pipiens; being a re-examination by biometric methods 
of the data studied by Boycott ('04) and Takahashi ('08). 
J. Comp. Neurol. & Psychol., Phila., 1910, xx, 19-47, 1 ch.— 
La pi (que ( L.) . Excitateur pour le sciatique de la grenouille. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1910, lxviii, 57-59.— McKin- 
ley (J. C). The intraneural plexus of fasciculi and fibers in 
the sciatic nerve. Arch. Neurol. & Psvchiat., Chicago, 1921, 
vi, 377-399.— Moore (R. A.). The respiratory rate of the 
sciatic nerve of the frog in rest and activity. J. Gen. Phy- 
siol., Bait., 1918-19, i, 613-621.— Olivier (E.). Une anomalie 
rare du nerf sciatique poplite interne. Bull, et mem. Soc. 
anat. de Par., 1920, xc, 447.— Perrone (G.) & Tanfani (G.). 
Contributo alia topografia fascicolare dello sciatico popliteo 
esterno in un caso di lesione isolata del nervo muscolo cutaneo 
in prossimita del collo del perone. Chir. d. org. di movi- 
mento, Bologna, 1919, iii, 332-335.— Pitzorno (M.). Sullo 
strappo dello sciatico nei Cheloni. Riv. di patol. nerv 
Firenze, 1914, xix, 105-109.— Plaut (R.) Analyse des Ak- 
tionsstromanstiegs beim Nervus ischiadicus von Rana escu- 
lenta. Ztschr. f. Biol., Munchen, 1923, lxxviii, 133-138.— 
Putti (V.). Sulla topografia fascicolare dei nervi periferici e 
piu specialmente dello sciatico popliteo esterno. Clin, chir 
Milano, 1916, xxiv, 1031-1035, 2 pi.— Wlble(C. L.). Thelocus 
of the action of veratrin in the sciatic nerve of the frog. Proc 
Soc. Exper. Biol. & Med., N. Y., 1924-25, xxii, 336. 

Nerve (Sciatic, Pathology of). 
See, also, Sciatica. 

Martel (L.-J.-M.-J.). Contribution a 
l'etude des tumeurs primitives du nerf scia- 
tique. 8°. Paris, 1910. 

Roussellier (G.-A.). *Les troubles de la 
sensibilite dans la radiculite sciatique syphili- 
tique. 8°. Paris, 1907. 

Allenbach (E.). Le sarcome du nerf sciatique. Rev. de 
chir., Par., 1921, lix, 135-151— Anglesio (B.). Contributo 
alio studio dei sarcomi del nervo sciatico. Arch, di ortop., 
Milano, 1921-22, xxxvii, 495-508— Berblinger. Ein Neu- 
roma amyelinicum des Nervus ischiadicus. Munchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1918, lxv, 1091— Bersot (H.). Reflexe plantaire 
et lesions du nerf sciatique. Schweiz. Arch. f. Neurol, u. Psy- 
chiat., Zurich, 1920. vii, 339-343.— Besson (A.). Un cas de 
myxo-sarcome du nerf sciatique. J. d. sc. med. de Lille, 1911, 
xxxiv, 193-202.— Bonnel (F.). Sarcome primitif du nerf 
sciatique. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1914, lxxix, 107- 
110.— Carlill (H.). On the gluteal fold in sciatic neuritis. 
Lancet, Lond., 1916, ii, 323-325.— D'AUones (G. R.). The 
value of the sign, Achilles-tendon sensibility, in affections of 
the great sciatic nerve. Med. Press, Lond., 1920, n. s., cx, 
285-288.— Dexter (T. H.). Tumor of sciatic nerve. Long 
Island M. J., Brooklyn, 1916, x, 209.— Duvergey (J.). Un 
cas de myxo-sarcome de la gaine du nerf sciatique; ablation; 
guerison. Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1907, xxviii, 
16-18.— Hammond (T. E.). The involvement of the exter- 
nal and internal popliteal nerves in lesions of the sciatic nerve 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1918, i, 397.— Hertz (J.). A propos du 
traitement des troubles trophiques consecutifs a la section du 
sciatique. Lyon chirurg., 1923, xx, 328-335.— Huguier (A.) 
& Lanos (J.). Fibromes multiples du nerf sciatique et deses 
branches. Paris chir., 1920, xii, 225-236.— Kash (M. C). 
Sciatic neuritis, from personal experience. Kentucky M j 
Bowling Green, 1915, xiii, 195-197.— Klopp (E. J.). Sarcoma 
of sciatic nerve. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1919, lxx, 126-128.— 
Lorrain. Tumeur du nerf sciatique. Bull, et mem Soc 
anat. de Par., 1909, lxxxiv, 561-564— Lortat-Jacob (L.) <t 
Vltry (G.). Adipose locale consecutive aux lesions experi- 
mentales du sciatique; role des ganglions lvmphatiques Rev 
demed., Par., 1909, xxix, 184-192.— Moreau (L.). Tumeur du 
sciatique poplite interne (fibro-myxo-sarcome) ; enucleation 
Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1921, xci, 193.— Nandrot. 



Nerve (Sciatic, Pathology of) continued. 

Volumineux sarcome du nerf sciatique [bid., 1907, lxxxi, 650- 
652. Ostlund (Elvira O.), Hodges i P, C.) <V Dawson I P. 
M.). Heat-block ofsensory fibers in the sciat ic nerve. Am. J. 
Physiol., Bait., 1921, lvii, 470-477.— Ott (W. O.). A study of 
thirty-four cases treated by epidural injections and removal of 
foci of infection; treatment of sciatica Minnesota Med., St. 
Paul, 1921, iv, 718-720.— Padula (F.). Fisiopatologia del 
cammino dopo l'asportazione del tronco del nervo sciatico e 
dei duesciatico poplitei. Studium, Napoli, 1909, ii, 373-377.— 
Popc(C). The treatment ofsciatic neurit is. Therap. Gaz., 
Detroit, 1905, 3. s., xxi, 227-229.— Pot her at (E.). Fibro- 
myxo-sarcome du nerf sciatique gauche. Bull, et mem. Soc. 

de chir. de Par., 1906, n. s., xxxii, 358-360. Tumeur 

du nerf sciatique poplitS interne. Ibid., 1912, n. s., xxxviii, 
458; 491— Revault d'AUonnes (G.). Le signe aehilleen sen- 
sitif des affections du nerf sciatique. Presse med . , Par. , 1917, 
xxv, 351. — Sicard (J. A.) & Roger (H ). Sensibilite profonde 
plantaire dans la sciatique; point medico-plantaire. Mar- 
seille med., 1916-17, liii, 469-471.— Villaret (M.) & Faure- 
Beaulien (M.). Contribution a la semeiologie reflexe des 
affections du nerf sciatique; l'exageration du reflexe patel- 
laire; la flexion du gros orteil (d'apres quarante-quatre cas 
personnels). Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de Par., 1916, 
3. s., xl, 528-535.— Walt her. Sarcome rccidive du nerf scia- 
tique. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1906, n. s., xxxii, 
852-856.— Wassermann (S.). Die Schenkelnervenneuritis 
und ihre Kombination mit Ischias; zugleich ein Beitrag zur 
Symptomatologie, Diagnose und Aetiologie der Beinschmer- 
zen bei Kriegern. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1919, 
lxiv, 162-181. 

Nerve (Sciatic, Surgery of). 

Bahaeowa (Mile. Konstantina). *Des alte- 
rations et de 1'cosinophilie des ganglions lym- 
phatiques poplites a la suite de la resection du 
nerf sciatique. 8°. Lausanne, 1916. 

de Werra (E.). *Contribution a l'etude des 
troubles consecutifs a la resection experimen- 
tale du nerf sciatique. 8°. Lausanne, 1914. 

Aguglia (E.). Le alterazioni nucleari delle cellule radico- 
lari in seguito a resezione dello sciatico. Riv. ital. di neuro- 
pat. [etc.], Catania, 1913, vi, 516-524.— Bo urcart. Suture du 
nerf sciatique poplite droit; tenotomie du tendon d'Achille. 
Lyon med., 1917, exxvi, 88.— Buizard. Resultat eloigne 
d'une suture du nerf sciatique. Paris chir., 1922, xiv, 315- 
319 — Hoffman (A.). Die Freilegung des N. ischiadicus im 
subglutiialen Teil. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1917 xliv 
159.— Konig (F.). Die Freilegung des N. ischiadicus in 
seinem obersten Teile. Ibid., 1916, xliii, 1023.— Lericbe (R.). 
Sur la nature des ulcerations trophiques consecutives a la 
section du nerf grand sciat ique et sur leur traitement. Lvon 
chirurg., 1921, xviii, 31-50.— Lhermitte (J.). L'exageration 
du reflexe gluteal dans les lesions medicales ou chirurgicales 
du nerf sciatique. Progres med., Par., 1918, 3. s., xxxiii, 
329-331.— Loewenthal (N.) . Des eosinophilies consecutives 
a la resection experimentale du nerf sciatique. Rev med de 

la Suisse Rom., Geneve, 1915, xxxv, 77-89. Nouvelles 

observations sur l'eosinophilie des ganglions lymphatiques a 
la suite de la resection du nerf sciatique. Ibid , 1917 xxxvii 
740-748, 1 pi.— Mackenzie (K. A. J.). Resection of thesciatic 
nerve; neuroplasty; end results. Ann. Surg , Phila 1909 1 
295^312, 8 pi. [Discussion], 363. Also Surg., Gynec. & Obst ! 
Chicago 1909 ix, 30-44.-Mayer (L.). Nervennaht des 
Ischiadikus. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz & Berl 
1916, xiii, 1145 -Mouchet (A.) & Mouzon (J.). Bon r&ui- 
tat eloigne d une suture du tronc du sciatique reseque pour 
hematome anevrismal de ce nerf; restauration motrice Bull 

» m6m ' de chin de Par - 1917 ' o- S-, xliii, 735-739 — 
Fadula (F.). Fisiopatologia del cammino dopo l'asporta- 
zione del tronco del nervo sciatico e dei due sciatico-poplitei 
i\l cl }-J p d atti d. Soc. ital. di chir., 1909, Roma, 1910, xxiii! 
55 o-590 -Ra wlence (H . E .) . A case of exposure by opera- 
tion of the intrapelvic portion of the great sciatic nerve J 
Roy Army Med. Corps, Lond., 1918, xxx, 510, 1 pl.-Bicketts 
•i S ur B er y of the great sciatic nerve; (a resume) 

including two cases of complete severance with subsequent 
anastomosis Lancet-Clinic, Cincin., 1910, civ, 314-316- 
snerrcn (J.). A clinical lecture on a case of secondary suture 
of the great sciatic nerve. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1907, i, 367-370. 

Nerve (Sciatic, Tumors of). 

See Nerve (Sciatic, Pathology of). 
Nerve (Sciatic, Wounds and injuries of) 
Doneche (L. R.). Contribution a l'etude 
des syndromes contracture et causalgie dans 
les offenses du sciatique. 8°. Bordeaux, 
1918. 

Fromentel (A.). *De quelques petits 
signes des lesions du sciatique et des ses 
branches, en particulier de l'augmentation du 
reflexe patellaire et du signe de la flexion du 
gros orteil. 8°. Montpellier, 1916 



NERVE 



75 



NERVE 



Nerve (Sciatic, Wounds and injuries of) — 
continued. 

Riehm (K. F. B.). *Ischiadicusverletzung 
und Achillessehnenreflex. 8°. Halle a. S., 
1920. 

Auway. Resultats eloignes de l'intervention chirurgi- 
cale dans les blessures du nerf sciatique et de se branches. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1920, xlvi, 1121-1126.— 
Ceni(C.) & Dcsogus (V.). Rigenerazionedelnervosciatico 
popliteo esterno leso da colpo d'arma da fuoco. Riforma 
med., Napoli, 1917, xxxiii, 915-918.— Cornil (L.). Pseudo- 
hypertrophie musculaire de la jambe consecutive a une bles- 
sure du nerf sciatique. Progres rned.. Par., 1920, 3. s., xxxv, 
117.— Dejerine, Dejerine (Mme.) & Mouzon (J.). Contri- 
bution a l'etude des localisations intratronculaires des nerfs 
des membres; deux cas de lesions partielles du nerf sciatique 
poplite interne siegeant au-dessus de l'origine du nerf saphene 
externe et des nerfs des jumeaux avec syndromes de dissocia- 
tion fasciculaire. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914-15, xxii, 618-632.— 
Deutsch. Ein Fall von Knoehenneubildung in der Nerven- 
scheide des Ischiadikus nach Schussverletzung. Miinchen. 
med. Wchnschr., 1917, lxiv, 236.— Ficacci (L.). Di unaparti- 
colare iperplasia della aponeurosi plantare nelle lesioni del 
nervo sciatico. Riv. ospedal., Roma, 1921, xi, 171-176, 1 pi.— 
Girou. Section traumatique du sciatique; suture au cin- 
quanlieme jour; gu6rison. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de 
Par., 1912, n. s., xxxviii, 1397 — Guillain (G.) & Barre ( J.-A.). 
Inversion du reflexe achilleen et du reflexe medio-plantaire 
dans un cas de lesion du nerf sciatique poplite interne. Bull, 
et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de Par., 1917, 3. s., xli, 900.— 
Jumentie. l"n cas de pied douloureux par lesion trauma- 
tiques legere du sciatique. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914-15, xxii, 
576-578.— Leriche (R.). A propos de la nature des troubles 
trophiques consecutifs a la section du nerf sciatique et de leur 
traitement. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1922, xlviii, 

1071-1073. A quel niveau faut-il amputer le membre 

inferieur dans le cas de mal perforant rebelle consecutif a une 
blessure du sciatique. Lyon chirurg., 1923, xx, 496-498.— 
Lohmeyer (H.) . Ueber vollstiindige Zerreissung des Nervus 
ischiadicus bei subkutaner Oberschenkelfraktur. Arch. f. 
Orthop. [etc.], Miinchen & Berl., 1922, xxi, 97-108.— Lortat- 
Jacob (L.) & Sezary (A.). Synesthesalgie et blessure du 
sciatique. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914-15, xxii, 1277 — Peraire. 
Section du nerf sciatique; suture apres liberation au bout de 
quatre mois; guerison complete. Paris chir., 1916, vii, 348- 

350. Ecrasement du nerf sciatique a son emergence; 

liberation; guerison. Ibid., 520-523.— Spanovsky (Mile.) & 
Grunspan (Mile.). Un cas de section presque complete du 
nerf sciatique; retour de la motilite volontaire et de l'excita- 
bilite eiectrique 5 mois apres l'intervention chirurgicale. 
Rev. neurol., Par., 1914-15, xxii, 566.— Stokes (H.). Regen- 
eration of ruptured sciatic nerve. Tr. Roy. Acad. M. Ireland, 
Dubl., 1915, xxxiii, 214.— Weber (F. P.). A case illustrating 
the so-called pretuberculous sciatica of Landouzy, following 
an injury; also a remarkable radiographic appearance of the 
thorax, due to extreme dilatation of the oesophagus. Clin. J., 
Lond., 1923, lii, 61-66.— Woods (A. H.). Traumatic inter- 
ruption of sciatic nerves. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1915, 
lxiv, 1240. 

Nerve (Spinal accessory). 

See, also, Paralysis (Spinal accessory). 

Beccari (N.). Sulla spettanza delle fibre del Lenhossek al 
sistema del nervo accessorio e contributo alia morfologia di 
questo nervo. Arch. ital. di anat. e di embriol., Firenze, 1912, 
xi, 299-351, 1 pi — Bertolotti. Contributo clinico alio studio 
dell' innervazione dello spinale. Gior. d. r. Accad. di med. di 
Torino, 1909, 4. s., xv, 107-109.— Black (D. D.). On the so- 
called "bulbar" portion of the accessory nerve. Anat. 
Record, Phila., 1914, viii, 110-112.— Byrnes (C M.). An 
examination of the spinal accessory nerves from a case of 
bilateral acquired spasmodic torticollis. Bull. Johns Hop- 
kins Hosp., Bait., 1923, xxxiv, 12.5-128, 1 pi.— Delprat (C. C). 
Suspensie bij kramp in het gebied van den n. accessorius. 
Feestb. opgedr. aan H. Treub, Leiden, 1912, 664-666.— 
Drabn. Die Neurektomie des Ramus ventralis nervi acees- 
sorii; zu der Entgegnung des Herrn Dr. Venneulen. Berl. 
tierarztl. Wchnschr., 1922, xxxviii, 373 — Ferrero (A.). Un 
caso di spasmo tonico nel campo dell' xi paio. Gior. di med. 
mil., Roma, 1920, lxviii, 668-671.— Mann (L.). Ein Fall von 
ungewohnlicher Erregbarkeitsveranderung nach Durchtren- 
nung eines peripheren Nerven (N. accessorius). Ztschr. f. 
med. Elektrol., Leipz., 1911, xiii, 80-82.— Speer (E.). Zur 
Behandlung des Akzessoriuskrampfes. Miinchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1921, lxviii, 672-674.— Tandler (J.). Die Ent- 
wiekelung der Lagebeziehung zwischen Nervus accessorius 
und Vena jugularis interna beim Menschen. Anat. Anz., 
Jena, 1907, xxxi, 473-480 — Vermeulen (H. A.). Die Acceso- 
riusfrage. Psychiat. en Neurol. Bl., Feestb. C. Winkler, 

Amst., 1918, 729-742, 3 pi. ■ Die Funktion des Nervus 

accessorius. Berl. tierarztl. Wchnschr., 1921, xxxvii, 424. 

Die Neurektomie des Ramus ventralis nervi acces- 

sorii. Ibid., 1922, xxxviii, 361— Vernieuwe. Contribution a 
l'etude des alterations du spinal d'origine otique. Rev. de 
laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1920, xli, 507-511. 



Nerve (Suprascapular). 

Dorrien. Ueber Liihmung des N. suprascapular!^. Deut • 
schemed. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1908, xxxiv, 1345-1 H47. 
Murgia (E.). Lesiono isolata del nervo soprascapolare da 
infortunio sul lavoro. Ramazzini, Firenze, 1909, iii, 35-43. • 
Singer (K.). Ein Fall von isolierler Liihmung des Nervus 
suprascapularis dexter. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., iOIO, 
xxix, 780-790.— van Straateu (J. J.). [Disease ofthe supra- 
scapular nerve witlmoimis is.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneeslc., 
Haarlem, 1924, lxviii, pt. 1, 2687. 

Nerve (Sympathetic). 

See Nervous system (Sympathetic). 
Nerve (Terminal). 

See Nervus terminalis. 

Nerve (Tibial). 

Barbc (A.). Les troubles trophiques dans les lesions du 
nerf tibial posterieur. Progres mod., Par., 1920, 3. s., xxxv, 
397-399.— Cotte. Grefl'e ncrveuse pour section du Tibial pos- 
terieur. Lyon chirurg., 1921, xviii, 546.— Kramer (F ). 
Lahmungen der Sohlenniuskulatur bei Schussverletzungen 
des Nervus tibialis. Monatschr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., 
Berl., 1915, xxxvii, 11-17— Loeffler (F.) & Volkmann (J.). 
Ein seltener Befund bei angehlichen Plattfuss besehweraen. 
Zentralbl. f. Chir. ( Leipz., 1920, xlvii, 1339.— Macaggi ((}. 
B.). Sul livello di biforcazione del nervo tibiale posterior©. 
Arch. ital. di chir., Bologna, 1921, iii, 507-516.— Mc Arthur 
(L. L.). Sarcoma of the posterior tibial nerve; excision, 
removal of metastatic foci, in retroperitoneal lymph-glands 
three months later. Surg. Clin. Chicago, Phila., 1920, iv, 
131-134.— Mensa (A.). Nuovi processi operativi per la nev- 
rectomia del tibiale posteriore ed anteriore nei solipedi. Clin, 
vet., Milano, 1912, xxxv, 517; 576 — Oehlecker (F.). Ueber 
Neurofibroma des Nervus tibialis. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Ner- 
venh., Leipz., 1921, lxviii-lxix, 211-232.— Scbambachcr (A.). 
Ueber die gauglionahnliche Geschwulst des Nervus pe>o- 
naeus. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1906, xlviii, 825-830.— 
Walther (C). Tumeur du nerf tibial posterieur gauche. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. do chir. de Par., 1918, xliv, 1553-1555.— 
Worster- Drought (C). Lesions of the posterior tibial 
nerve. Brain, Loud., 1922, xliv, 54-67. 

Nerve (Trigeminal). 

See, also, Gasserian ganglion. 

Jacobson (L.) & Reuter (L.). *De quinto 
nervorum pari animalium. 4°. Regiomonti, 
1818. 

Pegler (L. H.). Map scheme of the sensory 
distribution of the 5th nerve (trigeminus) with 
its ganglia and connections; with text. obi. 
4°. London, 1913. 

Allen (W. F.). Application ofthe Marchi method to the 
study of the radix meseneephalica trigemini in the guinea ; >ig. 

J. Comp. Neurol., Phila.. 1919, xxx, 169-216. Fune* 

tion in the cells ofthe motor root of the nervus trigeminus in 
the cat. Ibid., 1924-25, xxxviii, 349-368.— Andrews (A. H.). 
Trifacial reflexes with special reference to diseases ofthe eve, 
ear, nose, and throat. J. Kansas M. Soc, Kansas City, 
Kans., 1911, xi, 457-466.— Beccari (N.). Gangli sul decorso 
dei rami del nervo trigemello negli embrioni di Lacerta 
muralis. Arch. ital. di anat. e di embriol., Firenze, 1916-17, 
xv, 64-90 — Cashing (H.). The sensory distribution of the 
fifth cranial nerve. Johns Hopkins Hosp. Bull., Bait., 1904, 
xv, 160. Alio reprint. -Dana (C. L.). The question of 
protopathic and epicritic sensibility and the distribution of 
the trigeminus nerve. J. Nerve. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1906, 
xxxiii, 577-582. Also reprint.— Davies (H. M.). The func- 
tions of the trigeminal neno. Brain, Lond., 1907, xxx, 219-- 
276, 1 tab — Edgeworth (F. H.). On the afferent ganglio- 
nated nerve-fibres of the muscles innervated by the fifth 
cranial nerve; and on the innervation of the tensor veli pala- 
tini and tensor tympani. Quart. J. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1912- 
13, Iviii, 593-603, 4 pi.— Etisio (O.). Intorno all' origine del 
trigemino nei teloostei. Arch. ital. di anat. e di embriol., 
Firenze, 1912, xi, 101.-200, 2 pi.— Gerard (Margaret W.). Af- 
ferent impulses of the trigeminal nerve; the intramedullary 
course of the painful, thermal and tactile impulses. Arch. 
Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1923, ix, 306-338.— Grant 
(F. C). Anatomic study of injection of second and third 
division of trigeminal nerv o. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1922, 
lxxviii, 794-797. -Griiustein (A.) & Gurnitsch (E. S.). 
Zur Anatomie des Trigeminus. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol. u. 
Psychiat., Berl., 1924-25, xciv, 487-491 .— Hoag (L. A .). His- 
tology of the sensory root of the trigeminal nerve of the rat 
(Mus norvegicus). Anat. Record, Phila., 1918, xiv, 103-182. — 
Hulles (E ). Zur vergleiehenden Anatomie der cerebralen 
Trigeminuswur/.el. Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien. Univ. 
Leipz. & Wien, 1907, xvi, pt. 2, 469-486.— Iri (A.). Experi- 
mentelle Beitrage zur Anatomie des Trigeminus. Ztschr. f. 
d. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., Miinchen & Berl., 1923-24, Ixx, 336-- 
346.— Johnston ( 1 . B.). The mesencephalic root of the tri- 
geminus in reptiles and mammals. Science, N. Y. & Lancas- 



NERVE 



76 



NERVE 



Xerve (Trigeminal) — continued. 

ter, Pa., 1908, n. s., xxvii, 912. The Radix mesen- 
cephalic^ trigemini. J. Comp. Neurol. & Psychol., Phila., 
1909, xix, 593-644.— Kldd (L. J ). The mesencephalic fifth 
root. Rev. Neurol. & Psychiat., Edinb., 1910, viii, 749: 1911, 
ix, 62.— Korsaka (K.). Zur Frage der physiologischen 
Natur der zerebralen Trigeminuswurzel. Folia neuro-hiol., 
Leipz., 1912, vi, 1-16.— Kraus (W. M.). A sensory distri- 
bution of the trigeminal nerve. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 
1918, lxx, 1452-1454. Also reprint.— Lorente de No (R.). 
Contribution al conocimiento del nervio trigemino. In 
Libro en honor de Ramon y Cajal, Madrid, 1922, ii, 13-30. — 
Mabaim (A.). La portion motrice du trijumeau; methode 
de Cludden et methode de la chromolvse experimental. J. f. 
Psychol, u. Neurol., Leipz., 1908, xiii, 10-18.— May (O.) & 
Horsley (Sir V.). The mesencephalic root of the fifth nerve. 
Brain, Lond., 1910, xxxiii, 175-203.— Meyersohn (F.). Die 
Dicke der spinalen Trigeminuswurzel bei verschiedenen 
Siiugern. Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 1913, vii, 217-220.— 
Miloslavlch (E.). Leber Trigeminus- Vagusreflexe. Wien. 
med. Wchnschr., 1910, be, 3051-3056.— Nevin (M.). Trifacial 
* nerve as applied to the dental surgeon. Dental Items In- 
terest, N. Y., 1922, xliv, 268-289— Papilian (V.) & Coceanu 
(H.). Les fibres pupillo-dilatatrices du trijumeau. Ann. 
d'ocul., Par., 1924, clxi, 26-33.— Peter (F.). Ueber den Aus- 
tritt des N. trigeminus an der Hirnbasis. Ztschr. f. ang. 
Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1913-14, i, 233-237.— Rossi (O.). Clinical 
and experimental contribution to the knowledge of the 
anatomy of trigeminal nerve. J. f. Psychol, u. Neurol., 
Leipz., 1907, ix, 215-242.— Stopford (J. S. B.). The function 
of the spinal nucleus of the trigeminal nerve. J. Anat., 
Lond., 1924-25, lix, 120-128.— Symington (J.). The rela- 
tions of the main divisions of the trifacial nerve. J. Anat. & 
Physiol., Lond., 1911, xlv, 183-189.— Takeda (G.). Beitriige 
zur histologischen Kenntnis des Nervus trigeminus. Folia 
Anat Japon., Tokyo, 1924, ii, 297 ; 305; 311: 1925, iii, 87.— 
Terni (T.). Contributo alia conoscenza del nucleo mesence- 
falico del nervo trigemino. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 
1912, xxiii, 32-43 — Thelander (H. E.). The course and dis- 
tribution of the radix mesencephalica trigemini in the cat. J. 
Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1924-25, xxxvii, 207-220.— Thompson 
(I. M.). On the comparative anatomy of the fifth nerve. 
Eye, Ear, Nose & Throat Month., Chicago, 1925-26, iv, 
22; 86.— van Valkenburg (C. T). Zur vergleichenden Ana- 
tomie des mesencephalen Trigeminusanteils. Folia neuro- 
biol., Leipz., 1910-11, v, 360-418. Zur Kenntnis der 

Radix spinalis nervi trigemini. Monatschr. f. Psvchiat. u. 
Neurol., Berl., 1911, xxix, 407-437, 4 pi. Also transl., K. 
Akad. v. Wetensch. te Amst., Proc. Sect, sc., 1911, pt. 1, xix, 

25-42, 1 pi. Ueber die anatomischen und funktionel- 

len Beziehungen der Radix descendens trigemini zum oberen 
Halsmark. Schweiz. Arch. f. Neurol, u. Psychiat., Zurich, 
1924, xiv, 238-254.— WUlems (E.). Localisation motrice et 
kinesthesique; les noyaux masticateur et mesencephalique 
du trijumeau chez le lapin. Inst. Solvay. Trav. du lab de 
physiol., Brux., 1911, xi, No. 2, 1-221.— Woods (A. H.). Seg- 
mental distribution of spinal root nucleus of the trigeminal 
nerve. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1913, xl, 91-101. 

Nerve (Trigeminal, Pathology of). 

See, also, Neuralgia (Facial). 

Montz (J.). *Ein Fall von kompleter Tri- 
geminuslahmung mit Keratitis neuroparaly- 
tica und verminderter Tranensecretion. 8°. 
Kiel, 1906. 

Stern (J.). *Ueber ein bisher unkekanntes 
Hornhautphanomen bei Trigeminusanaesthe- 
sie. [Breslau.] 8°. Stuttgart, 1908. 

Barnhill (J. F.). Disease and surgery of the fifth nerve. 
Tr. Am. Laryngol., Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, N. Bedford, Mass 
1916, xxii, 226-237.— Barre (J.-A.). & Crusem (L.). Le 
reflexe oculo-cardiaque dans les affections du trijumeau; re- 
flexe du cote, malade; reflexe du cote sain; remarques et con- 
clusions baseessurl'etudede 20 cas personnels. Ann. demfid 
Par., 1923, xiv, 31H15.— Bell (G. H.). Ocular manifestations 
of the peripheral affections of the fifth cranial nerve. Med 
Rec, N. Y., 1911, lxxix, 863-866. Also reprint— Bol ten (H). 
Eenzijdige reflexe-anaesthesie van den trigeminus. Psy- 
chiat. en neurol. Bl., Amst., 1916, xx, 521-529— Brinton 
(A. G.). Irritation of the trigeminus. Transvaal M. J 
Johannesburg, 1907-8, iii, 316-318.— Brito & SUva. Affec- 
coes syphiliticas do trigemio. Brazil-med., Rio de Jan., 1919, 
xxxiii, 19.— Cary (E. H.). Ocular manifestation of fifth nerve 

irritations. South. M. J., Nashville, 1916, ix, 175-179. 

Further study of ocular manifestations resulting from fifth 
nerve irritation. Ibid., 1922, xv, 657-664.— Crosthwait (W. 
S.). Clinical notes on a case of neuritis of the fifth nerve ex- 
tending to the Gasserian ganglion. J. Roy. Army Med 
Corps, Lond., 1911, xvii, 502-505.— Davis (L. E.). Lesions of 
the paratrigeminal area. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1923, lxxx 
380-382.— Escat (E.). Troubles otiques fonctionnels et tro- 
phiques dans le zona total ou partiel du trijumeau. Rev 
hebd. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1908, ii, 689-700.— Ferry (M.) & 
Gauducbeau (R.). Un cas de nevrite du trijumeau aveo 
atropine des muscles masticateurs. Rev. neurol., Par 1910 
xviii', 141-143.— Krabbe (K.-H.). Nevrite isolee de la 
branche motrice du trijumeau. Ibid., 1920, xxvii, 241-243 



Nerve (Trigeminal, Pathology of)— con. 

1 pi.— Levy (F.). Syndrom Gasserien dua une nevrite sclero- 
gommeuse des trois branches du trijumeau. Ibid., 1906, xiv, 
1194-1196— Maxwell (E.). Loss of corneal epithelium of the 
left eye in an elderly woman, following a nuclear lesion of the 
fifth nerve. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom. Lond., 1924, xliv, 
430.— Metafune (E.). Sulla struttura della pars ciliaris in 
seguito alesioni del nervo trigemino. Arch, di ottal., Napoli, 
1914-15, xxii, 217-224.— Metz. Pathologie und Therapie des 
Trigeminus. Cor.-Bl. f. Zahnarzte, Berl., 1907, xxxvi, 259- 
275 — Mo u ret & Seigneurin. Bouche oblique ovalaire 
gauche, par lesion parcellaire du nerf trijumeau gauche (nerf 
buccal), atteinte du muscle pterygotdien externe gauche. 
Rev. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 1923, xliv, 565-572.— Parsons 
(J. H.). Two clinical lectures on lesions of the trigeminal 
nerve. Lancet, Lond., 1907, i, 1412-1415.— Soderbergh (G.). 
Ein Fall von Trigeminustumor mit Symptomen vom Klein- 
hirnbriiekenwinkel, nebst einigen Bemerkungen fiber die 
sogenannte cerebellare Ataxie. Nord. med. Ark., Stockholm, 
1909, 3. f., ix, afd. ii, No. 11, 1-15 — Sorbier (A.). Sobre la 
neuritis del trigemino y su tratamiento. Semana m6d., 
Buenos Aires, 1917, xxiv, i, 397.— Stewart (P.). [Typical 
anaesthesia of fifth nerve, probably syphilitic, in a man 35.] 
Clin. J., Lond., 1910, xxxvi, 354.— Vogt (H.). Isolierte Miss- 
bildung der Trigeminusanlage; Beitrag zum Studium der 
Entwicklungskrankheiten des Zentralnervensystems. Beitr. 
z. path. Anat. u. z allg. Path., Jena, 1909, xlvi, 452-467 — 
Wechsler (I. S.). Segmental or nuclear trigeminal sensory 
disturbance. Neurol. Bull., N. Y., 1921, iii, 324-326 — 
Worms. Troubles de la muqueuse pituitaire dans les lesions 
irritatives et destructives du trijumeau. Rev. de stomatol., 
Par., 1922, xxiv, 302-312. 

Nerve (Trigeminal, Surgery of). 

See, also, Neuralgia (Facial, Treatment of, 
Operative) . 

Hartmann (E.). *La neurotomie retro- 
gasserienne: ses consequences physiologiques 
et pathologiques; contribution a l'etude de la 
keratite neuro-paralytique. 8°. Paris, 1924. 

Bagozzi. Un caso di neurotomia retro-gasseriana. Ri- 
forma med., Napoli, 1924, xl, 1111.— Barnhill (J. F.). Dis- 
ease and surgery of the fifth nerve. Laryngoscope, St. Louis, 

1916, xxvi, 1351-1359. Surgery of the trifacial nerve. 

Ibid., 1919, xxix, 342-350.— Begouin. Utilite de l'association 
a la sympathectomie des arrachements peripheriques du 
trijumeau. Assoc. franc, de chir. Proc. -verb, [etc.], Par., 
1908, xxi. cong., 779.— Braun (H.). Ueber die Lokalanasthe- 
sie im Trigeminusgebiet. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. 

& Berl., 1911, xxxvii, 1383-1385. Ueber die Lokal- 

anasthesie bei Operationen im Trigeminusgebiet. Deutsche 
Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1911, cxi, 321-343.— Briggs (J. E.). 
Surgery of the fifth nerve. J. Surg.,Gynec. & Obst., N. Y , 
1907, xxix, 117-124. Also reprint— Broeckaert (J.). Tech- 
nique de la decouverte des gros troncs du'trijumeau. J. de 
chir. et ann. Soc. beige de chir., Brux., 1907, vii, 387-407 — 
Coughlin (W. T.). Section of the sensory root of the fifth 
cranial nerve under local anesthesia. Surg.,Gynec & Obst 
Chicago, 1921, xxxiii, 424-428.— De Beule. Les suites imme- 
diates et eloignees d'une serie de cinquante-cinq cas de neuro- 
tomie retrogasserienne. Bull. Acad. roy. de med. de Belg 
Brux., 1923, 5. s., iii, 605-615 — Bollinger (J.). A clinical lec- 
ture on the extraction and cutting of the roots of the trigeminal 
nerve, as an operation substituting the extirpation of the 
Gasserian ganglion. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1909 n s 
lxxxvn, 574 — Frazier (C. H.). The surgerv of the trigeminal 
tract. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1921, lxxvii, 1387-1390.— 
Hartmann (E.). Les consequences physiologiques et pa- 
thologiques de la section du trijumeau chez l'homme Ann 
d'ocul., Par., 1924, clxi, 161; 241; 336.— JendralsH (F ) 
Ueber Verletzungen des Trigeminus und Facialis. Ztschr f 
Augenh., Berl., 1920, xliii, 524-534, 1 pi — Ka navel ( \ B ) 
Osteoplastic closure of the trifacial foramina. J Am M 
Ass., Chicago, 1914, lxiii, 1245-1248— Kanavel (\ B) & 
Davis (L. E.). Surgical anatomy of the trigeminal nerve 
Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1922, xxxiv, 357-366 — 
Lebrun (E.). Le trijumeau et la neurotomie retro-gasse- 
rienne. Rev. odont., Par., 1922, xliii, 385-388.— Leric he. 
Neurotomie retro-gasserienne avec conservation de la branche 
motrice du trijumeau. Lyon chirurg., 1923. xx, 253 — Leriche 
& Wertneimer. Troubles de la sensibility et ulcerations 
trophiques consecutives a la neurotomie retro-gasserienne 
Lyon med., 1924, exxxiv, 187-189.— Nittono (K.). On 
bilateral effects from the unilateral section of branches of the 
nervus trigeminus in the albino rat. J. Comp. Neurol , 
Phila., 1923-24, xxxv, 133-161, 2 pi.— Papilian (V.) & Cru- 
ceanu (H.). Le reflexe oculo-respiratoire et oculo-cardiaque 
apres la section du trijumeau. J. de Physiol, et de path gen . 
Par., 1923 xxi, 697-699.— Princeteau. Contribution a la 
cnirurgie du trijumeau intracranien. Assoc. franc de chir 
Proc.-verb. [etc.], Par., 1908, xxi. cong., 781-805.— Slcard & 
Farai. Anesthesie indolore du trijumeau Rev neurol 
Par., 1921, xxviii, 296 — Souques (A.) & Hartmann (E )' 
Conservation de la sensibility profonde de la face apres section 
retrogasserienne de la racine du trijumeau. Ibid 1923 xx\ 
pt. 2, 529-531.-Uhthoff (W.). Zwei Falle von Trigeminus- 
lasion durch Schussverletzung. Klin. Monatsbl f Ansenh 
xix, 391-399— VIHette (j.)'. ' Note rar 



Stuttg., 1915, n. F. 



NERVE 



77 



NERVE 



Nerve (Trigeminal, Surgery of) — contd. 

l'operation en deux temps dans la chirurgie intracranienne du 
trijumeau. Bull, et mem. Soc. de ehir. de Par., 1923, xlix, 
527-532.— Vincent (C). Section de la racine du nerf triju- 
meau. Troubles du vertige voltaique eonsecutifs. Ence- 

phale, Par., 1924, six, 128. L'arrachement de la racine 

du trijumeau pratique le 30 avril dernier chez une de nos 
malades a ete suivie d*un nombre de phenomenes sur lesquels 
l'attention n'a pas ete attiree jusqu'ici, croyons-nous. Rev. 
neurol., Par., 1924, xxxi, pt. 1, 109. 

Nerve (Trochlear). 

Bach (L.). 1st die Kreuzung des Trochlearis eine totale 
oder partielle? Centralbl. f. Nervenh. u. Psychiat., Leipz., 
1906, xxix, 16-18.— Bartels. Abduzens-, Trochlearis- und 
Okulomotoriuskerne, die nicht der Augenbewegung dienen. 
Ber. ii. d. Versamml. d. deutsch. ophth. Gesellsch., Miin- 
chen, 1922, xliii, 6-8. [Discussion], 11.— Franz (V.). Das 
intracraniale und intracerebrale Verhalten des Nervus 
trochlearis bei den Knochenfischen. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1911, 
xxxviii, 592-598. — Gaupp (E.). Ueber den N. trochlearis der 
Urodelen und iiber die Austrittsstellen der Gehirnnerven aus 
dem Schadelraum im allgemeinen. Ibid., 401-444. — Kidd 
(L. J.). The fourth cranial nerve. Brit. J. Ophth., Lond., 
1922, vi, 49-64.— Parsons (J. H.). The fourth cranial nerve. 
Ibid., 1921, v, 529-543.— Tello (J. F.). Observations sur le 
developpement du nerf pathetique. Compt. rend. Soc. de 
biol., Par., 1924, xci, 811-813. 

Nerve (Ulnar). 

Cotton (F. J.). The ulnar nerve as a landmark of the 
elbow. Boston M. & S. J., 1906, civ, 376.— Fere (C). Note 
sur la frequence de l'apophyse sus-epitrochleenne. Rev. de 
chir., Par., 1906, xxxiv, 694-697.— Fleitas (A.) & Lecuona 
(A). Anomalia del nervio cubital. Rev.demed.ycirug.de 
la Habana, 1915, xx, 172-175. — von Haberer (H.). Eine sehr 
seltene Varietat des Nervus ulnaris. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1915, 
xlvii, 596-602.— Henry (A. K.). Section of an abnormal ulnar 
nerve in the forearm. Brit. J. Surg., Bristol, 1920-21, viii, 
139.— Lecuona (A.) & Fleitas (A.). Anomalia del nervio 
cubital. Arch, de la Soc. estud. clin. de la Habana, 1915, xxii, 
49-52, 1 pi. — Mackenzie (Ivy). Reactions of the ulnar nerve 
in disease. Edinb. M. J., 1924, n. s., xxxi, 413-431, 1 pi.— 
Pietri (G. A.) & Riquier (G. C). Contributo alia determi- 
nazione della topografla fascicolare del nervo cubitale al 
braccio. Chir. d. org. di movimento, Bologna, 1919, iii, 
336-340.— Spanner (R.). Eine seltene Varietat des Ramus 
palmaris nervi ulnaris. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1922—23, lvi, 
222-225. 

Nerve (Ulnar, Dislocation of). 

Latjterbach (H. A.). *Ueber die Luxation 
des Nervus ulnaris. 8°. Leipzig, 1907. 

Wollmann (A.). *Ueber Luxation des 
Nervus ulnaris. 8°. Bern, 1908. 

Cobb (F.). Recurrent dislocation of the ulnar nerve; re- 
port of a second case cured by operation. Ann. Surg., Phila., 
1908, xlviii, 409-419. Alio reprint— Cotton (F. J.). Recur- 
rent luxation of the ulnar nerve. Boston M. & S. J., 1900, 
cxliii, 111-113. — Dubs (J.). Ueber die traumatische Luxa- 
tion des Nervus ulnaris. Cor.-Bl. f. schweiz. Aerzte, Basel, 
1918, xlviii, 1711-1719. — Duchamp. Un cas de luxation du 
nerf cubital. Loire med., St. Etienne, 1924, xxxviii, 631. — 
Gruncrt. Luxation des Nervus ulnaris. Med. Klin., Berl., 
1910, vi, 942.— Huguier (A.). A propos d'un cas de luxation 
congenitale du nerf cubital. Tribune med., Par., 1909, n. s., 
xli, 149. — Lett (H.). Lesions of the ulnar nerve following 
fracture. Clin. J., Lond., 1912-13, xl, 27-30 — Noccioli (G.). 
Un caso di pseudolussazione traumatica del nervo cubitale. 
Riv. di diritto e guir. . . . s. infortuni d. lavoro [etc.], Roma, 
1908, 3. s., ii, 1-15.— Porges (R.) & Jerusalem (M.). Luxa- 
tion des Nervus ulnaris. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1910, xxiii, 
249.— Rosen bach (F. J.). Ueber die Luxation des Ulnarner- 
ven. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1906, lxxxv, 300-308 — 
Schmidt (G.). Ueber habituelle Ellenner'venverrenkung in 
Beziehung zu Cubitus varus und valgus. Zentralbl. f. Chir., 
Leipz., 1923, 1, 474^76.— Woodward (C). The causation 
and treatment of dislocation of the ulnar nerve reviewed from 
the anatomical standpoint, with report of a case successfully 
treated. Practitioner, Lond., 1912, lxxxviii, 435-438. 

Nerve (Ulnar, Paralysis of). 
See Paralysis (Ulnar). 

Nerve (Ulnar, Pathology of). 

Reau (L.). *Nevritcs et nevromes du nerf 
cubital a longue echeance apres resection du 
coude. 8°. Lyon, 1908. 

Ayer (J. B.). Neuroma of ulnar nerve, analysis of a case. 
Boston M. & S. J., 1915, clxxiii, 585-589.— Batut (L.). 
Quatre cas de nfvrite traumatique du cubital. Bull. Soc. 
med. -chir. de la Drome [etc.], Valence, 1909, x, 153-158.— 
Beauchant. Tumeur du cubital. Poitou m6 i., Poitiers, 
1913, xxviii, 268. — Brissard. Troubles nerveux de l'annulaire 
et de l'auriculaire par adherence d'un kyste synovial au nerf 
cubital. Rev. mod. de la Suisse Rom., Geneve, 1909, xxix, 
144-147.— zum Busch (J. P.). Ganglion der Nervenscheide 
des N. ulnaris. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. <fe Berl., I 



Nerve (Ulnar, Pathology of)— continued. 

1922, xlviii, 694— Buzzard (E. F.). Some varieties of trau- 
matic and_ toxic ulnar neuritis. Lancet, Lond., 1922, i, 317- 
319. — Coriat (I. H.). Selective sensory regeneration in an 
ulnar nerve lesion. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1916, lxvi, 
407-409. Aho reprint.— Cotton (F. J.). An undescribed 
ulnar nerve trouble, due to tension from scar, and its cure. 
Boston M. & S. J., 1915, clxxii, 480-483.— Dawbarn (R. H. 
M.) & Bryne (J ). Excision of brachial portion of ulnar 
nerve for multiple neuron bromata. N. York M. J. [etc.], 

1915, cii, 732. Also J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Lancaster, Pa., 

1916, xhii, 153-155.— Dubs (J.). Ganglion der Nervenscheide 
des N. ulnaris. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 

1922, xlviii, 68.— Ducoste (M.). Les syndromes cubitaux. 
Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1915, xxxvi, 26; 74; 81, 
4 pi.— Faccini (U.). Un caso di sarcoma del nervo cubitale 
di sinistra. Arch, ed atti d. Soc. ital. di chir., Roma (1922), 

1923, xxix, 259-271.— Glatard (R.). Nevrite cubitale d'ori- 
gine alcoolique chez une enfant de 4 ans. Rev. mens, de 
gynec, d'obstet. et de pediat., Par., 1910, v, 31-33.— Jardini 
(A.). Tumore cistico del nervo cubitale. Arch, di ortop., 
Milano, 1907, xxiv, 139-147.— Letulle. Neoplasm du nerf 
cubital. Bull, et mem. Soc. anat. de Par., 1910, lxxxv, 884.— 
Mauclaire. Fibro-myxome du schvannome du nerf cubital 
a l'avant-bras. Ibid., 1924, xciv, 451.— Meriel (E.) & Tour- 
neux(J.-P.). Kyste hematique du nerf cubital. Ibid., 1912, 
lxxxvii, 313-315.— Murphy (J. B.). Neuroma of the ulnar 
nerve, result of cicatricial compression following unrecognized 

fracture. Surg. Clin., Phila., 1914, iii; 368-374, 2 pi. 

Neuroma of ulnar nerve, the result of trauma incident to frac- 
ture at elbow. Ibid., 375-380, 1 pi. Cicatricial fixa- 
tion of ulnar nerve in its groove sequential to ancient fracture 
of olecranon process; release and transference of nerve to new 
site; resection of olecranon-tip. Ibid., 1915, iv, 1095-1108. 
Cicatricial fixation of ulnar nerve from ancient cubi- 
tus valgus; release and transference to new site. Ibid., 1916. 
v, 661-670.— Neel (A. V.). [Two cases of disease of the ulnar 
nerve with flexion contracture of the ulnar fingers.] Hosp.- 

Tid., KObenh., 1917, 8. R., x, 393-402. [Ten cases of 

disease of the ulnar nerve appearing up to 50 years after injurv 
of the elbow joint sustained in childhood; arthritis deformans 
traumat. sequel.] Ibid., 1919, lxii, 97.— Pitres (A.) & Mar- 
chand (L ). Etude sur les grifies cubitales. Rev. neurol.. 
Par., 1919, xxvi, 369-398, 3 pi.— Porta (S.). Di un sarcoma 
del nervo ulnare. Atti d. r. Accad. d. fisiocrit. in Siena, 1914, 
6. s., vi, 75-78 — Potel & Gelle. Sarcome du nerf cubital. 
Echo med. du nord, Lille, 1908, xii, 340 — Koutier. Nevrome 
traumatique du cubital. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par. , 
1907, n. s., xxxiii, 826-828.— Sherren (J.). Chronic neuritis of 
the ulnar nerve due to deformity in the region of the elbow, 
treated by resection of the damaged portion of the nerve. 
Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1908-9, ii, Clin. Sect., 142.— 
SkiUern (P. G.). Cicatricial fixation of ulnar nerve behind 
elbow; release and transference to new site. Internat. Clin , 
Phila., 1919, 29. s., ii, 93-95.— Speese (J.). Ascending neu- 
ritis of forearm. Ibid., 1917, iv, 27. s., 183-185. 

Nerve (Ulnar, Surgery of). 

Andre-Thomas & Viilandre. Regeneration du nerf 
cubital apres une auto-greffe remontant a deux ans. Rev. 
neurol., Par., 1923, xxx, pt. 2, 442-445.— Ashhurst (A. P. C). 
Primary neuroplasty of the ulnar nerve. Med. & Surg. 
Rep. Episc. Hosp., Phila., 1920, v, 124.— Ayer (J. B.). End 
result of operation on ulnar neuroma. J. Nerv. & Ment. 
Dis., N. Y., 1916, xliv, 343.— BastianelU (R.). Spostamento 
anteriore del nervo ulnare a scopo di sutura. Chir. d. org. di 
movimento, Bologna, 1918, ii, 490-496.— Berard. Suture an- 
cienne du cubital avec anastomose par implantation du 
median, dans un cas de section du median et du cubital par 
blessure de guerre; restauration du cubital seul. Lvon 

chirurg., 1923, xx, 379. Resultat eloigne d'une suture 

du cubital. Ibid., 510-512.— Bittner. Nervennaht nach IS 
Monaten mit fast sofortiger Wiederherstellung der Leitungs- 
fahigkeit (Ulnaris). Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1916, 
lxiii, 550.— Bourguignon (G ). Apparence de restauration 
rapide apres suture du cubital, due a un dedoublement du 
nerf. Rev. Neurol., Par., 1920, xxvii, 1128-1130.— Dambrin 
(C). Sur la transportation du nerf cubital en avant de 
l'epitrochlee. Bull, et mem. Soc. nat. de chir., Par., 1924, 1, 
364. Also, Paris chir., 1924, xvi, 187.— Duval (P.) & Guil- 
lain (G.). Ablation d'une tumeur du nerf cubital a la region 
brachiale; resection de 8 centimetres du nerf; greffe d'un nerf 
d'embrvon de veau; restauration fonctionnelle. Rev. neurol. 
Par., 1921, xxviii, 198-200. — Hartwell (J. A.), Morris (R. T.). 
[et al.]. Late suture of ulnar nerve. Ann. Surg., Phila.. 
1921, lxxiii, 667.— Howell (B. W.). Suture of the ulnar nerve 
in a girl, aged 10. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1920-21, riv, 
Sect. Surg., 61. — Jauregui (P.). Transposition del nervio 
cubital. Rev. Asoc. med. argent., Buenos Aires, 1922, 
xxxv, Sect. soc. de patol. quirur., 105-109.— Klauser (R.). 
Verlagerung des Nervus ulnaris. Miinchen. med. Wchn- 
schr., 1917, Ixiv, 635.— MuUer (O.) & Berbinger (W.). Das 
Endergebnis einer nach der Edinger'schen Methode (Agar- 
rohrchen) vorgenommenen Ueberbriickung des Nervus ul- 
naris mit anatomischer Untersuchung. Berl. klin. Wchn- 
schr., 1917, liv, 1109-1111.— Owen (W. B.). The successful 
secondary suture of ulnar nerve; a case of toxic neuritis. Am. 
J. Surg., N. Y., 1918, xxxii, 292-296.— Peraire (M.). Tres 
rapide retour de la mobilite et de la sensibilite apres degage- 
ment du nerf cubital de ses adherences. Paris chir., 1916, 
viii, 494.— Rawlence(H. E.). Immediate suture of the ulnar 



NERVE 



78 



NERVE-CELLS 



Nerve (Ulnar, Surgery of) — continued. 

nerve and delayed suture of the elbow joint. J. Roy. Army 
Med. Corps, Lond., 1920, xxxv, 74. -Regard (G.-L.). Re- 
toui paradoxal de la sensibilite apres resection de filets sym- 
pathiques. Hull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1922, xlviii, 
619-623.— Rocner (L.). L'anesthosie locale en chirurgie ner- 
veuse, la transposition ante-epitrochlOenne du nerf cubital. 
Cong, tranc. dechir., Proc. verb. [etc. I, Par., 1918, x.xvii, 125. — 
Skillern ( 1'. O.). Surgical lesions of the ulnar nerve at the 
elbow. Surg. Clin. N. Am., Phila., 1922, ii, 251-257.— 
Stielier (G.). Spiitnaht des Nervus ulnaris 13 Jahre nach der 
Verlctzung. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1910, xxiii, 1416-1418.— 
Waltaer. Resection de 17 centimetres du nerf cubital avec 
greffe de nerf de veau. Reapparition de la contractile fara- 
diuue dans les muscles du cubital a la main au bout de deux 
mois et demi. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1919, 
xlv, G68-670. 

Nerve (Ulnar, Wounds and injuries of). 

Andre-Thomas & Lcvy-Valensi (J.). Section du nerf 
cubital; attitude atyphique par hypertension des doigts. 
Rev. neurol., Par., 1918, xxv, 153-155.— Bamberger (A.). 
Gunshot injury involving the ulnar nerve. Illinois M. J., 
Oak Park, 1923, xliii, 453.— Bolten (G. C). [Gangrene of the 
little finger following an injury of the ulnar nerve.] Nederl. 
Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haarlem, 1923, lxvii, pt. 1, 2924-2927.— 
Bonnet (L.-M.). Section ancienne du cubital; troubles tro- 
phiques consecutifs. Lyon med., 1916, cxxv, 53. — Broca 
(A.). Section du nerf cubital avec troubles fonctionnels 
presque nuls. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1917, n. s., 
xliii, 1886.— Chaput (A.). Plaie du nerf cubital par eclat 
d'obus, suivie de paralyse complete; resection de 2 centi- 
metres de nerf; suture nerveuse; guerison fonctionnelle com- 
plete. Ibid., 1916, xlii, 1296.— Clotet (B.). Un cas de seccio 
isolada del nervi cubital. An. Acad, y lab. de cien. med. de 
Catalufia, Barcel., 1914, viii, 79-81.— Dcjerine, Dcjerine 
(Mine.) & Mouzon (J.). Contribution a l'etude des locali- 
Bations intratronculaires des nerfs des membres; deux cas de 
lesion partielle du nerf cubital siegcant au-dessus de la gout- 
tii're epitrochleenne, avec syndromes de dissociation fascicu- 
laires. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914-15, xxii, 592-603.— Delor me 
(E.). Note sur un cas de restauration fonctionnelle rapide 
apri ? excision et suture du nerf cubital sectionne par une balle. 
Soc. de med. mil. franc., Par., 1921, xv, 90-92.— GentU (F.). 
Section du cubital; suture immediate; bons resultats fonction- 
nels constates cinq ans apres; atrophie de la main. Lyon 
Chirurg., 1911, v, 498-502.— Halipre (A.). D'une cause d'er- 
reur dans l'appreciation de l'iinportance des lesions du nerf 
cubital au bras; simple paresie dans un cas de section com- 
plete du nerf au-dessus du coude. Rev. neurol., Par., 1917, 
xm .-, 2 56-239 — Honmann (G.). Zur Behandlung der Spat- 
schadigungungen des Nervus ulnaris. Munchen. med. 
W'chnschr., 1921, lxviii, 546.— Miginiac (G.). Section trau- 
inatique du nerf cul)ital a la face posterieure du bras; suture 
immediate; retablissement de la fonction 48 heures apres la 
.suture; persistance partielle de l'anesthesie; atrophie secon- 
dare des interosseux et de l'eminence hypothenar integrite 
des llechisseurs; resultat fonctionnel satisfaisant. Gaz. d. 
hop., Par., 1913, lxxxvi, 869.— Regard. Section du nerf cubi- 
tal; suture apres allongement par dedoublement; restauration 
fonctionnelle sensitive d'apparence immediate. Lvon med., 
1917, cvxvi, 570-572.— Reicnel. Dupuytrensche Fingerkon- 
traktur als Folge von Verletzung des Nervus ulnaris. Deut- 
sche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1910, exxxviii, 466-469.— Rim- 
baud. Section du cubital gauche; suture; recuperation. 
Marseille med., 1916-17, liii, 500.— Sherren (J.). Division of 
the ulnar nerve below its dorsal branch. Proc. Roy. Soc. 
Med., Lond., 1908-9, ii, Clin. Sect., 139.— Soubeyran. Sec- 
tion complete du nerf cubital dans la gouttiere epitrichleb- 
olrcranienne; suture 15 jours apres, restauration fonction- 
nelle complete. Paris chir., 1911, iii, 1011-1013— Syms 
(P.). Division of the ulnar nerve: secondary neurorrhaphy. 
Ann. Surg., Phila., 1912, lv, 705.— Tanton (J.). Section 
complete du nerf cubital, retour de la motilite au 5» jour apres 
la suture. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1917, n. s., 
xliii, 1033-1630.— Top. Section du nerf cubital au poignet; 
suture; retour preeoce de la motilite par la thermotherapie et 
la inecano-therapie. J. d. sc. med. de Lille, 1906, i, 393-395.— 
Waltner (C). Resection large du nerf cubital pour lesion 
Vendue suite de plaie de guerre. Anesthesie totale de l'auri- 
■culaire avec conservation de la sensibilite des articulations. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1919, xlv, 255-257.— 
Woodward (C). Injury to the deep branch of the ulnar 
nerve. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1913-14, vii, Sect. 
Stud. Dis. Child., 151. 

Nerve (Vagus). 

Set Nerve (Pneumogastric). 

Nerve (Vestibular). 

Set Nerve (Auditory). 
Nerve and muscle. 

S Muscle and nerve. 

Nerve-blocking. 

Bielschowsky (M.) & Valentin (B.). Die histologischen 
Ven'inderungen in durchfrorenen Nervenstrecken. J f 
Psychol, u. Neurol., Leipz., 1922-23, xxix, 133-152, 4 pi — 



Nerve-blocking— continued. 

Dyas (F. G.). Permanent nerve-block for chronic intracta- 
ble pain. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1917, xxiv, 500.— 
Grubcr (C. M.). The blocking of nerve impulses in the frog. 
Am. J. Physiol., Bost., 1912-13, xxxi, 413-420.— Harris (M. 
L.). Nerve-blocking as a substitute for general anesthesia in 
surgical operations. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1913, lxi, 1040- 

1042. Nerve blocking. Am. J. Obst., N. Y., 1914, 

lxx, 61-65. Also, Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1915, xx, 

193-197. Regional anesthesia, or nerve-blocking. 

Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., Phila., 1917, xxxv, 435-445.— Jones 
(E. O.). Nerve blocking as a practical method of anesthesia 
for abdominal operations. Northwest Med., Seattle, 1916, 
xv, 223-226. — La wen (A.). Die Anwendung der Nerven- 
durchfrierung nach W. Trendelenburg bei Amputationen 
und der Operation traumatischer Neurome. Zentralbl. f. 

Chir., Leipz., 1919, xlvi, 626. Ueber Nervenverei- 

sung bei Amputationen, Amputationsneuromen, Angiospas- 
men, Erythromelalgie, sender Gangran und Ulcus cruris vari- 
cosum. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Berl. & Wien, 1925, exxxiii, 
405-428.— Pease (C. A.). The comparative value of local 
anesthesia and nerve blocking in major and minor surgery. 
Vermont M. Month., Burlington, 1913, xix, 213-215.— 
Reaves (R. G.). Nerve blocking for nasal surgery. J. Am. 
M. Ass., Chicago, 1920, lxxiv, 1514.— Singleton (A. O.). In- 
creasing usefulness of nerve blocking or regional anesthesia. 
Texas State J. M., Fort Worth, 1916, xii, 195-197.— Skillern 
(P. G.). Local anesthesia, with special reference to nerve- 
blocking. Penn. M. J., Athens, 1914-15, xviii, 437-441. 

On the blocking of infra-orbital and mental nerves at 

their foramina to induce operative anaesthesia in their cutane- 
ous distribution. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1914, xviii, 
387.— Smith (A. E.). Nerve blocking. Dental Rev., Chi- 
cago, 1918, xxxii, 803-854.— Trendelenburg (W.). Die 
Methode der voriibergehenden Nervenausschaltung durch 
Gefrieren, fiir chirurgische Zwecke. Munchen. med. Wchn- 
schr., 1918, lxv, 1367.— Watson (L.). Abolishing pain after 
operations with nerve block a distance. Ann. Surg., Phila., 
1913, lvii, 730-732. 

Nerve-cells. 

See, also, Cell; Nervous system (Histology 
of); Neurofibrils; Neurons. 

Collin (R.-G.). *Recherches cytologiques 
sur le developpement de la cellule nerveuse. 
[Nancy.] 8°. Louvain, 1907. 

Also in Nevraxe, Louvain, 1906-7, viii, 181-307, 6 pi. 

Dax (G.-L.). *La cellule neuro-formative. 
8°. Bordeaux, 1916. 

Kraushar (M.). *Sur les cellules satellites 
des cellules nerveuses dans le systeme nerveux 
central. 8°. Lausanne, 1919. 

Marinesco (G.). La cellule nerveuse; 
preface de P r Ramon y Caial. 8°. Paris, 
1909. 

Achucarro (N.). Sur la formation de cellules a batonnet 
(Stabchenzellen) et d'autres elements similaires dans le 
systeme nerveux central. Trav. d. Lab. de recherches biol. 

de l'Univ. de Madrid, 1908, vi, 97-122. Cellules 

allongees et Stabchenzellen, cellules nevrogliques et cellules 
granulo-adipeuses a la corne d'Ammon du lapin. Trab d 
lab. de invest, biol. Univ. de Madrid, 1909, vii, 201-215.— 
Agostini (G ). Cistoplasmatociti (Alzheimer), plasmatociti 
a contenuto y (Perusini) e Mastzellen nel sistema nervoso cen- 
trale. Ann. d. manic, prov. di Perugia, 1919, xiii, 1-15, 2 pi — 
Anens Kappers (C. U.). The migrations of the motor root- 
cells of the vagus group, and the phylogenetic differentiation 
of the hypoglossus nucleus from the spino-occipital-system. 
p sych. en Neurol. Bl., Amst., 1911, xv, 408^27— Athias 
(M.). Sur la vacuohsation des cellules nerveuses. Anat. 
Anz., Jena, 1906, xxviii, 492-495.— Rauer (J.). Die Substan- 
tia nigra Soemmenngn; eine vergleichend-anatomische Studie 
nebst einem Beitrag zur Kenntnis des dunkeln Pigmentes der 
Nervenzellen. Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien Univ 
Leipz. & Wien, 1909, xvii, 435-512.— de Roer (S ) Die Wir- 
kung von Strychnin auf die koordinatorischen Schaltneuro- 
?o e o n ^ Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1924, 1, 
1220.— lalleja (C). Evolucion de la celula nerviosa Rev. 
de cien. med. de Barcel., 1908, xxxiv, 49-54.— Cameron (J ). 
1 he development of the vertebrate nerve-cell: a cvtological 
o o /™ 0 '- 11 ! 6 neuroblast-nucleus. Brain, Lond., 1906, xxix, 
332-362, 4 pi — Ciaccio (C). Sur la reproduction des cellules 
nerveuses. Rev. neurol., Par., 1906, xiv, 876-879.-Cole 
' . :h- , e , endurance of pressure by nerve cells and by 
interstitial cells Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1925, Ixxiii, 547- 

ii'T n (R -)- Reconstruction photostm'oscopioue des 
cellules nerveuses. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol , Par 1909 
lxvn, 372 T 374.-CoIlin (R.) & Lucien (M.). Modifications 
volumetriques du noyau de la cellule nerveuse somatochrome 
a letat normal chez l'homme. Ibid., 1910, lxix 643-645 — 
Dolley (D. H.) Studies on the recuperation of nerve cells 
alter functional activity from youth to senilitv J Med 
Research, Bost., 1911, xxiv, 309-343, 4 pi —Er hard (hY 
Studien fiber Nervenzellen; allgemeine Grossenverhait- 
nisse, Kern, Plasma und Glia; nebst einem Anhang- Das 



NERVE-CELLS 



79 



NERVE-CELLS 



Nerve-cells — continued. 

Ulvkogen im Nervensvstem. Arch. f. Zellforsch., Leipz., 
1912, viii, 442-547, 4 pl.-FIesch. Chemische Lntersuchun- 
een an Nervenzellen. Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 1911, 

fviii 1795 Mikrochemische Demonstrationen uber 

Nervenzellen. Ibid., 1914, M, 1820 -Hilton (W. A.). The 
action of simple reagents on nerve cells. Science, N. Y . & 
Lancaster, Pa., 1915, n. s., xlii, 620.-Ingebngtsen (R.). 
Regeneration von Achsenzylindern in vitro. Munchen. 
med. Wchnschr., 1913, lx, 2265.— Kidd (L. J.). Factors 
which determine the calibre of nerve cells and fibers. Rev. 
Neurol. & Psychiat., Edinb., 1915, xiii, 409-435.— Kunze 
(H.). U'eber das stiindige Auftreten bestimmter Zellele- 
mente im Centralnervensystem von Helix pomatis L. 
Zool. Anz., Leipz., 1917, xlix, 123-137 — Levi (G.). I fatton 
che detcrminano il volume degli elementi nervosi. Riv. di 
patol nerv., Firenze, 1916, xxi, 625-633 — Macallum (A. B.) 
& Collop (J. B.). A new substance in nerve cells. Rep. 
Brit. Ass. Adv. Sc. 1913, Lond., 1914, 673 — Maigre (E.). De 
Taction du bleu et de l'azur de methylene sur les cellules ner- 
veuses medullaires: action antagoniste vis-a-vis de la toxine 
tetanique et de la strvchnine. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., 
Par., 1919, lxxxii, 845-849— Mencl (E.). Une petite notice 
sur la vacuolisation des cellules nerveuses. Anat. Anz., Jena, 
1906, xxix, 62-64— Minca (J.). Culture in vitro de cellules 
nerveuses isolees. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1924, xc, 
1353.— Miihlmann (M.). Mikrochemische TJntersuchun- 
gen an der wachsenden Nervenzelle. Arch. f. mikr. Anat., 

Berl., 1912, lxxix, 1. Abt., 175-205, 1 pi. ■ Lipoides 

Nervenzellenpigment und die Altersfrage. Virchow's Arch, 
f. path. Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1913, ccxii, 235-242— Nageotte 
(J ). Mitochondries du tissu nerveux. Ecole prat. d. hautes 
etudes. Lab. d'histol. du Coll. de France. Trav. 1908-9, Par., 

1910,132-136. Mitochondries et grains spumeux dans 

les cellules nerveuses. Ibid., 152-155.— Nicholson (F. M.). 
The changes in amount and distribution of iron-containing 
proteins of nerve cells following to their axones. J. Comp. 
Neurol., Phila., 1923-24, xxxvi, 37-77, 5 pi.— Obersteiner 
(H.). Bemerkungen zur Bedeutung der wechselnden Grosse 
von Nervenzellen. Ricer. di nevrol. [etc.], Catania, 1913, 
235-242.— Pensa (A.) . Une particularity non negligeable des 
dendrites de la cellule nerveuse. Arch. ital. de biol., Pise, 
1924, Ixxiv, 1-7, 1 pi.— Ramon y Cajal (S.). L'hypothesede 
Mr. Apathy sur la continuity des cellules nerveuses entre 

elles. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1908, xxxiii, 418-468. Sur la 

signification des cellules vaso-formatives de Ranvier; quelques 
antecedents bibliographiques ignores des auteurs. Trav. 
d. Lab. de recherches biol. de l'Univ. de Madrid, 1908, vi, 
137-143.— Bothig (P.). Zur Darstellung der Zellgruppierun- 
gen im Zentralnervensystem. Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 
1909, ii, 385-388.— Rossi (E.). La cellula nervosa. Ricer. di 
nevrol. [etc.], Catania, 1913, 373-384.— Rossi (U.). Le cosi- 
dette cellule nervose atipiche, le forme di continuity tra neu- 
roni, la gigantocitosi della senility e il loro probabile significato 
fisiologico. In Lihro en honor de Ramon y Cajal, Madrid, 
1922, i, 125-142.— Terni (T.). Numero e grandezza delle cel- 
lule nervose; ricerche sulle braccia dei cefalopodi ottopodi. 
Arch. ital. di anat. e di embriol., Firenze, 1915-16, xiv, 481- 
512.— Weed (L. H.). The effects of hypnotic solutions upon 
the cell-morphology of the choroid plexuses and central nerv- 
ous system. Am. J. Anat., Phila., 1923, xxxii, 253-276. 

Nerve-cells (Ganglionic) . 

See Nervous system (Sympathetic-auto- 
nomic, Ganglia of, Histology of) . 

Nerve-cells (Histolog3 r and morphology 
of). 

See, also, Nervous system (Histology of). 

Ross (L. S.). *Cytology of the large nerve 
cells of the crayfish (cambarus) . 8°. Chicago, 
1922. 

Also in J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1922-23, xxxiv, 37-60, 4 pi. 

Antoni (N.) <fe Bjork (A.). Beobachtungen im Trapez- 
kern des Kaninchens. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1906, xxix, 300- 
307.— Arai (S.). Ueber die Genese und Entstehung der 
Nisslschollen in den Nervenzellen; Demonstration der soge- 
nannten Nukleoproteid-artigen Granula (Marui) in den Em- 
bryonalzellen: zugleich ein Beitrag zur biologischen Bedeu- 
tung der Gliazellen und Kornchenzellen im embryonalen 
Zentralnervensystem. Mitt. ii. allg. Path. u. path. Anat., 
Sendai, Japan, 1923, ii, 27-40, 1 pi.— Archimede (B.). L'ap- 
parato mitocondriale nelle cellule nervose adulte. Arch. f. 
Zellforsch., Leipz., 1913, xi, 327-339.— Ashworth (J. H.). 
The giant nerve cells and fibres of Halla parthenopeia. Phil. 
Tr., Lond., 1909, s. B, cc, 427-521, 6 pi — Balli (R.). Raggi 
Rontgen e rete neurofibrillare endocellulare in mammiferi 
adulti. Radiol, med., Torino, 1915, ii, 19-21.— Besta (C). 
Sul reticolo periferico della cellula nervosa nei mammiferi. 
Internat. Monatschr. f. Anat. u. Physiol., Leipz., 1910, xxvii, 

402-444, 2 pi. Ricerche sul reticolo endocellulare 

degli elementi nervosi e nuovi metodi di dimostrazione. Riv. 
di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1911, xvi, 341-377. — Biaikowska 
(Wanda) & Kulikowska (Zofia). Ueber den Golgi-Kopsch- 
schen Apparat der Nervenzellen bei den Hirudineen und 
Lumbricus. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1911, xxxviii, 193-207, 1 pi. 
— ■ Ueber den feineren Bau der Nervenzellen bei ver- 



Nerve- cells (Histology and morphology 
of) — continued. 

schiedenen Insekten. Bull, internat. Acad. d. sc. de Cra- 
covie, 1912, s. B, 449-462, 1 pi.— Biondi (G.). Paranukleolen 
und hyaline Schollen des Karyoplasma der Nervenzelle. 
Monatschr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1911, xxx, 223-230, 

1 pi. Sul nucleo delle cellule nervose cariocrome 

(Kernzellen) e delle cellule nervose delle granuli. Monitore 
zool. ital., Firenze, 1911, xxii, 209-223, 1 pi. Sul signi- 

ficato dei corpuscoli fucsinofili delle cellule nervose e nevro- 
gliche. Riv. ital. di neuropat. [etc.], Catania, 1913, vi, 394- 
401.— Bito (F.). Ueber eineneue MethodederNisslfarbung. 
Folia Anat. Japon., Tokyo, 1925, iii, 11-15.— Boeke (J.). 
Over den bouw van de gangliencellen in het centraal zenuw- 
stelsel van Branchiostoma lanceolatum. K. Akad. v. 
Wetensch. te Amst., Versl., 1907-8, xvi, 5-11, 1 pi. Also, 
transl., K. Akad. v. Wetensch. te Amst. Proc. sect, sc., 
1907-8, x, 86-93. 1 pi.— Bravetta (E.). II rivestimento neuro- 
cheratinico delle cellule nervose studiato nell' uomo. Gazz. 
med. lomb., Milano, 1907, lxvi, 307-309.— Busana (A.). 
L'apparato mitocondriale nelle cellule nervose adulte 
Anat. Anz., Jena, 1912, xlii, 620-622.— Cagnetto (G.). Per la 
colorazione delle cellule cromofile dell' hypophysis cerebri. 
Ztschr. f. wissensch. Mikr., Leipz., 1905, xxii, 539-543.— 
Calligaris (G.) . Beitrag zum Studium der Zellen des Locus 
coeruleus und der Substantia nigra. Monatschr. f. Psychiat. 
u. Neurol., Berl., 1908, xxiv, 339-353. 2 pi— Capparelli (A.). 
Ueber die Existenz einiger myelinhaltiger Korper im Zentral- 
nervensystem der hoheren Tiere und iiber die Beziehungen 
dieser Korper mit den protoplasmatischen Fortsatzen der 
Nervenzellen. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1907, xxx, 580-588.— Cap- 
parelli (A.) & Polara (G.). Ueber das Kontinuitiitsverhalt- 
nis der Nervenzellen in den nervosen Zentren der vollstandig 
ausgewachsenen Saugetiere. Ibid., 350-362.— Caramanis 
( J . ) . Note sur les canalicules intracellulaires des cellules ner- 
veuses. Schweiz. Arch. f. Neurol, u. Psychiat., Zurich, 1919, 
v, 264-269. — Collin (R.). Coloration de la substance chroma- 
tique de la cellule nerveuse dans des pieces prealablement 
traitees par la methode de S. R. Cajal. Compt. rend. Soc. de 

biol., Par., 1906, lx, 155-157. Sur 1'evolution de la 

substance chromatophile dans la cellule nerveuse (a propos 
d'une note de M. I. Lache). Ibid., lxi, 244-246. Re- 
marques sur certains aspects presentes par la cellule nerveuse 
embryonnaire, pouvant faire croire a l'existence d'une zone 
fibrillogene a developpement tardif. Bibliog. anat., Par. & 

Nancy, 1907-8, xvii, 202-207. ■ Parallele entre certaines 

particularity morphologiques du developpement de la cellule 
nerveuse et quelques faits observables au cours de la differen- 
tiation cellulaire en general. Compt. rend, de 1 'Assoc. d. 

anat., Par., 1907, ix, 46-49. ■ Variations volumetriques 

de l'appareil nucleolaire de la cellule nerveuse somatochrome, 
a l'etat normal, chez le cobaye adulte (note preliminaire). 

Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1908, lxiv, 457-459. 

Les relations des corps de Nissl et des neurofihrilles dans la 
cellule nerveuse. Ibid., 1913, lxxv, 600.— Collin (R.) & 
Lucien (M.). Sur les rapports du reseau interne de Golgi et 
des corps de Nissl dans la cellule nerveuse. Bibliog. anat., 

Par. & Nancy, 1909-10, xix, 123-126. Observations 

sur le reseau interne de Golgi dans les cellules nerveuses des 
mammiferes. Compt. rend, de 1' Assoc. d. anat., Par., 1909, 
xi, 238-244.— Collin (R.) & Verain (M.). Comparaison des 
noyaux des cellules nerveuses somatochromes dans l'etat clair 
et dans l'etat sombre, chez la souris. Compt. rend. Soc. de 
biol., Par., 1909, lxvi, 58-60.— Cowdry (E. V.). The develop- 
ment of the cytoplasmic constituents of the nerve cells of the 
chick; mitochondria and neurofibrils. Am. J. Anat., Phila., 
1914, xv, 389-429.— Curreri (G.). Ricerche intorno alia na- 
tura delle spine collaterali dei prolungamenti dentritici delle 
cellule nervose. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1908, xxxii, 429-441.— 
Cutore (G.) . La cellula nervosa secondo i piu recenti metodi 
di tecnia istologica. Riv. ital. di neuropat. [etc.], Catania, 
1907-8, i, 21-29 — D'Arrigo (G.). II reticolo di Golgi nelle 
cellule nervose. Cervello, Napoli, 1922, i, 17-27. — Dawson 
(A. B.). The intermuscular nerve cells of the earth-worm. 
J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1920-21, xxxiii, 155-171— Deineka 
(D.). Der Netzapparat von Golgi in einigen Epithel- und 
Bindegewebszellen wahrend der Ruhe und wiihrend der 
Teilung derselben. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1912, xli, 289-309.— 
Dide & Guiraud. Procede electif de coloration des granula- 
tions lipoides cellulaires dans les centres nerveux. Rev. neu- 
rol., Par., 1920, xxvii, 1124 — Dolley (D. H.). On a law of 
species identity of the nucleus-plasma norm for nerve-cell 
bodies of corresponding type; the numerical constancy of the 
nucleus plasma coefficient of the functionally resting Purkinje 
cell of the dog species. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1914, xxiv, 
444-500, 1 pi — Dolley (D. H.) & Guthrie (Frances V.). The 
pigmentation of nerve cells; the lipochrome, a plant carotinoid 
pigment. J. Med. Research, Bost., 1919-20, xl, 295-309.— 
Duesberg (J.). Trophospongien und Golgischer Binnenap- 
parat. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1914, xlvi, Ergnzngshft., 11-80. — 
Fragnito (O.). La prima apparizione delle neurofibriilc 
nelle cellule spinali dei vertebrati. Ann. di nevrol., Napoli, 
1905, xxiii, 434-442. La sostanza fibrillogena nella cel- 

lule nervosa embrionale dei vertebrati. Bibliog. anat., Par. 
& Nancy, 1907-8, xvii, 32-41 —Gemelli (A.). Sur la structure 
des plaques motrices chez les reptiles. Nevraxe, Louvain, 

1905-6, vii, 105-115. Contributo alia conoscenza della 

struttura delle cellule nervose. Riv. sper. di freniat., Reggio- 
Emilia, 1906, xxxii, 212-224, 1 pi.— Golgi (C). Di un metodo 



NERVE-CELLS 



80 



NERVE-CELLS 



Nerve-cells (Histology and morphology 
of) — continued. 

per la facile e pronta dimostrazione dell' apparato reticolare 
interno delle cellule nervose. Gazz. ined. loinb., Milano, 
1908, lxvii, 419-421. Also transl., Arch. ital. de biol., Turin, 
1908, xlix, 269-274.— Gregory (H. S.). A modification of the 
toluidin blue method of staining nerve cells. State Hosp. Q., 
Utica, N. Y., 1919-20, v, 386-388.— Grynfeltt (E.). Sur la 
presence de granulations specifiques dans les cellules chromaf- 
finesde Kohn. Compt. rend. del'Ass. d. anat., Nancy, 1903, 
v, 134-142.— Havet (J.). L'origine des nuclides vrais ou 
plasmosomes des cellules nerveuses. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1906, 

xxi. x, 258-266.— Hilton (W. A.). The structure of the nerve 
cells of an insect. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1911, xxi, 373-378, 

2 pi. Some comparisons between nuclei of nerve 

cells. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, Decatur, 111., 1917, xxxvi, 157-162, 
1 pi.— Hirschler ( J.). Ueberein Verfahren zur gleichzeitigen 
Darstellung des Golgischen Apparates und der Mitochon- 
drien des Zellenplasmas in differenten Farben. Ztschr. f. wis- 
sensch. Mikr., Leipz., 1915, xxxii, 168-170 — Hofmann (F. 
B.). Zur Theorie und Technik der Golgi-Methode. Ztschr. 
f. ang. Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1917-18, ii, 41-49.— Hopkins (A. E.). 
The appearance of Nissl substance in nerve cells following 
variations in fixation. Anat. Record, Phila., 1924, xxviii, 
157-163.— Johnston (J. B.). Neutral red as a cell stain for 
the central nervous system. Ibid., 1916, ii, 297.— Keuscher 
(W.). Ueber das Vorkommen mehrkerniger Nervenzellen. 
Mikrokosmos, Stuttg., 1925-26, xix, 15 — Kocher (R. A.). 
The effect of activity on the histologic structure of nerve cells. 
J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1916, lxvii, 278. Also J. Comp. 
Neurol., Phila., 1916, xxvi, 341-357.— Kolliner (Martha). 
Ueber den Golgischen Netzapparat bei einigen Wirbellosen. 
Arch. f. Zellforsch., Leipz., 1921-22, xvi, 217-230, 1 pi.— 
Koliner (W.). Ein Beweis fur die Auswachsungstheorie 
der Achsenzylinder. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1924-25, lix 455-459. — 
Kolster (R.). Ueber die durch Golgis Arsenik- und Cajals 
Urannitrat-Silbermethodedarstellbaren Zellstrukturen. Ver- 
handl. d. anat. Gesellsch., Jena, 1913, xxvii, 124-132.— Lac he 
(I.-G.). L'aspect du noyau de la cellule nerveuse dans la 
mfithode & l'argent reduit. Anat. Anz , Jena, 1906, xxviii, 
161-168. Sur les boutons terminaux de la cellule ner- 

veuse. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1906, lx, 381. — 
Lafora (G. R.). Nuevas investigaciones sobre los cuerpos 
amilaceos del interior de las celulas nerviosas. Trab. d. lab. 
de invest, biol. Univ. de Madrid, 1913, xi, 29-42.— Lalgnel- 
Lavastine& Jonnesco (V.). Sur la structure physique de la 
cellule nerveuse. Rev. neurol., Par., 1913, xxi, pt. 2, 717- 
728. — Legendre (R.). Sur la presence de neurofibrilles dans 
les cellules nerveuses d'H61ix pomatia. Compt. rend. Soc. de 

biol. , Par. , 1906, lxi, 19-21. Contribution 4 la connais- 

sance de la cellule nerveuse; la cellule nerveuse d'helix po- 
matia. Arch, d'anat. micr., Par., 1907-8, x, 287-554, 2 pi. 
Disposition des neurofibrilles dans les cellules ner- 
veuses "i noyaux ectopique. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., 

Par., 1907, lxii, 1055-1057. Variations de structure 

de la cellule nerveuse. Presse m6d., Par., 1907, xv, 578-580. 

— ■ A propos des mitochondries des cellules nerveuses; 

granulations diverses des cellules nerveuses d'hSli.x. 
Compt. rend, de l'Assoc. d. anat., Par., 1908, x, 

86-91. Granulations des cellules nerveuses d'helix 

decellables par l'acide osmique. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., 

Par., 1908, lxiv, 165-167. Recherches sur le reseau 

interne de Golgi des cellules nerveuses des ganglions spinaux. 
Ibid., 1910, lxviii, 20-22. — — — Batonnets intranucleaires 
des cellules nerveuses. Bibliog. anat., Par. <fe Nancy, 1912, 

xxii, 234-239. A propos du pigment des cellules ner- 
veuses d'Helix pomatia. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 
1913, lxxiv, 262.— Levi (G.). Esiste un centrosoma nelle cel- 
lule nervose? Monitore Zool. ital., Firenze, 1921, xxxii, 149- 
155. — Lugaro (E.). Ancora intorno all' esistenza delle neu- 
rofibrille nel vivente. Riv. di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1910, xv, 
112-114.— Luna (E.). I lipoidi nella cellula nervosa. Atti 
d. Cong. d. Soc. ital. di neurol. 1911, Roma, 1912, iii, 152-154. 

I condriosomi nelle cellule nervose adulte. Folia 

neuro-biol., Leipz., 1913, vii, 505-511. Sulle modifica- 

zioni alle quali vanno incontro i plastosomi delle cellule ner- 
vose in condizioni normali e patologiche. Monitore zool. 
ital., Firenze, 1915, xxvi, 136.— Malone(E. F.). Recognition 
of members of the somatic motor chain of nerve cells by means 
of a fundamental type of cell structure, and the distribution of 
such cells in certain regions of the mammalian brain. Anat 
Record, Phila., 1913, vii, 67-82.— Marcora (F.). Ueber die 
Beziehungen zwischen dem Binnennetze und den Nisslschen 
Korperchen in den Nervenzellen. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1909, 

xxxv, 65-69. Intorno alle prime fasi di sviluppo della 

cellula nervosa^ R. 1st. Lomb. di sc. e lett. Rendic, Milano, 
1911, 2. s., xliv, 603-605.— Marinesco (G.). Sur la structure 
de certains elements constitutifs des cellules nerveuses 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1912, lxxii, 294-296.— Ma selli 
(D.). Contributo alia conoscenza della fine struttura della 
cellula nervosa e di alcune alterazioni di essa. Ricerche n. 
lab. di anat. norm. d. r. Univ. di Roma, 1914-15, xviii, 25-40 
1 pi.— Mawas (J.), Mayer (A.) & Scheffer (G.). Action de 
quelques fixateurs des cellules nerveuses sur la composition 
chimique du tissu. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par 1913 
Ixxv, 560-563— May (W. P.) & Walker (C. E.). Note on the 
multiplication and migration of nucleoli in nerve cells of 
mammalr. Quart. J. Exper. Physiol., Lond., 1908, i, 202-209, 



Nerve-cells (Histology and morphology 
of) — continued. 

2 pi.— Mayr (E.). Einige Versuche fiber den physikalischen 
Bau der Nervenzellen. J. f Psychol. U. Neurol., Leipz., 
1909-10, xv, 257-279.— Mencl (E.). Einige Beobachtungen 
liber die Roncoronischen Fibrillen der Nervenzellenkerne. 
Arch. f. mikr. Anat., Bonn, 1906, lxviii, 527-539, 1 pi.— 
Messner(E.). Farbung der Nisslschen Korperchen mit Pikro- 
carmin. J. f. Psychol, u. Neurol., Leipz., 1911, xviii, 204. 

"Weitere Mitteilung iiber die Farbung der Nisslschen 

Schollen mit Pikrokarmin. Ibid., 1913, xx, 256.— Mirallie 
(C.) & Fortineau (G.). Cellule nerveuse a deux noyaux. 
Gaz. mfid. de Nantes, 1906, 2. s., xxiv, 154-158.— Monrad- 
Krohn (G. H.). [Vital staining of nerve cells and their con- 
sumption of oxygen.] Norsk Mag. f. Laegevidensk, Kris- 
tiania, 1920, lxxxi, 36-45.— Monti (R.). I condriosomi e gli 
apparati di Golgi nelle cellule nervose. Arch. ital. di anat. e 
diembriol., Firenze, 1915, xiv, l-45,8pl. — Miihlmann (M.). 
Untersuchungen fiber das lipoide Pigment der Nervenzellen 
(ist das Nervenpigment ein Abnutzungsprodukt der Zelle?). 
Virchow's Arch. f. path. Anat. [etc.J, Berl., 1910, ccii, 153-160. 
■ Studien iiber den Bau und das Wachstum der Ner- 
venzellen. Arch. f. mikr. Anat., Bonn, 1911, lxxvii, 1. AM., 

194-231, 1 pi. Zur mikrocbemischen Technik an den 

Nervenzellen. Verhandl. d. deutsch. path. Gesellsch., Jena, 

1913, xvi, 298-301, 1 pi. Die Lipoidosomen. Ibid., 

392-395, 1 pi. Ueber die chemischen Bestandteile der 

Nisslkorner. Arch. f. mikr. Anat., Bonn, 1914, lxxxv, 1. Abt., 
361-363.— Myers (V. C). A note on the technique of the 
Nissl stain for nerve cells. Anat. Record, Phila., 1908-9, ii, 
434-437.— Nageotte (J.). Mitochondries et grains spumeux 
dans les cellules nerveuses. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 

1909, lxvi, 130-132. Incisures de Schmidt-Lanterman 

et protoplasma des cellules de Schwann. Ecole prat. d. 
hautes etudes. Lab. d'histol. du Coll. de France. Trav.,1910, 
Par., 1911, 117-121— Nicholson (N. C). Morphological and 
microchemical variations in mitochondria in the nerve cells of 
the central nervous system. Am. J. Anat., Phila., 1916, xix, 
329-346, 2 pi— Oppenheim (H.). Die Nervenzelle, ihr fei- 
nerer Bau und seine Bedeutung. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1912, xli, 
241; 271.— Paravicini (G.). Sulla colorazione del reticolo 
endocellulare delle cellule nervose spinali dell' uomo e del 
gatto. Bull. d. mus. di zool. ed anat. comp. d. r. Univ. di 
Torino, 1905, xx, No. 514, 1-10 — Piersanti (C). Ricerche 
sperimentali sulla sostanza cromofila e sul pigmento delle 
cellule nervose nella rana. Bios, Genova, 1913, i, 157-190, 

3 pi. — Pighini (G.). Sur la structure des cellules nerveuses 
du lobe electrique et des terminaisons nerveuses dans l'organe 
electrique du Torpedo ocellata. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1908, 
xxxii, 489-498— Pratt (L.). Contributo alio studio dei cosi- 
detti bastoncini intranucleari delle cellule nervose. Ann. di 
freniat. [etc.], Torino, 1907, xvii, 1-10— Retzius (G.). Wei- 
ters zur Kenntnis der Struktur des Protoplasmas der Nerven- 
zellen. Biol.-Untersuch., Stockholm, 1913, n. F., xvii, 81-84, 
1 pi.— Ross (L. S.). The trophospongium of the nerve cell of 
the crayfish (Cambarus). J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1915, 
xxv, 523-534.— Rossi (E.). Ulteriori ricerche sulla intima 
struttura delle cellule nervose nei vertebrati. Nevraxe, Lou- 
vain, 1905-6, 327-345. II reticolo di Golgi nelle cellule 

nervose; metodo facile per evidenziarlo. Ann. di nevrol., 
Napoli, 1920, xxxvii, 147-155.— Savin! (E.) & Savini 
(Therese). Ein neues Verfahren zur Nervenzellenfarbung. 
Centralbl. f. Bakteriol. [etc.], 1. Abt., Jena, 1908-9, xlviii, 
697-701 — Smallwood (W. M.). Preliminary report on t lie 
cytology of molluscan nerve cells. J. Comp. Neurol. & Psy- 
chol., Bait., 1906, xvi, 183-188.— SmaUwood (W. M.) & 
Phillips (Ruth L.). Nuclear size in the nerve cells of the bee 
during the life cycle. Ibid., 1916, xxvii, 69-75— SmaUwood 
(W. M.) & Rogers (C. G.). Studies on nerve cells: The mol- 
luscan nerve cell, together with summaries of recent literature 
on the cytology of invertebrate nerve cells. Ibid., 1908, xviii, 

45-86, 1 pi. Some metabolic bodies in the cytoplasm 

of nerve cells of gasteropods, a cephalopod, and an annelid. 
Anat. Anz., Jena, 1910, xxxvi, 226-233.— Smith (W. M.). 
An investigation into the arrangement of the achromatic sub- 
stance of nerve cells, and of the changes which it undergoes in 
various forms of mental diseases. Rev. Neurol. & Psvchiat., 
Edinb. 1907, v, 107-122, 3 pi.— Spatz (H.). Ueber die 
Kernauflagerungen der Nervenzellen. Verhandl. d. anat. 
Gesellsch., Jena, 1923, xxxii, 160-163.— Stohr. Zur Architek- 
tur der Nervenzellen im ultra violetten Mikrophotogramm. 
Ibid., 154-157— Thurlow (Madge DeG). Quantitative 
studies on mitochondria in nerve-cells. In Carnegie Inst., 
Contrib., Embryol., Wash., 1917, vi, No. 225, 35-44, 1 pi — 
Tomaselli (A.). Una modificazione al metodo dell Donaggio 
per la colorazione delle cellule nervose. Ztschr. f. wissensch. 
Mikr., Leipz., 1906, xxiii, 421, 1 pi.— Van der Stricht (N.). 
La sphere attractive dans les cellules nerveuses des mammi- 
feres. Bull. Acad. roy. dem6d. de Belg., Brux., 1906, 4 s , xx, 
275-304, 1 pi. — Vasttcar (E.). Sur la structure de la cellule de 
Deiters. Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1912, cliv, 1538- 

1540. Les formations nucl6aires des cellules auditives 

externes et de Deiters. Ibid., 1915. clxi, 58-60.— Walter 
(F. K.). Zur Technik der Nerven ollfarbung. Ztschr f d 
ges. Neurol. u. Psychiat., Berl., 1924, lxxxviii, 156.— Weil (R ) 
& Frank ( R.) . On the evidence of the Golgi methods for the 
theory of neuron retraction. Arch. Neurol. & Psycho- Path 
Utica, 1900, iii, 265-292, 5 pi. 



NERVE-CELLS 



81 



NERVE-CELLS 



Nerve-cells (Pathology of). 

Bellot (V.-J.). *Les neurofibrilles. Mor- 
phologie normale. Leurs alterations patholo- 
giques dans l'anemie experimentale et dans 
f'hemiplegie. 8°. Bordeaux, 1905. 

Graf (M.). *Contribution a l'etude de la 
cellule nerveuse et de la degenerescence retro- 
grade. 8°. Lausanne, 1918. 

Medvednikoff (Alexandrine). *Quelques 
recherches sur la degenerescence dite retro- 
grade de cellules des ganglions spinaux. 8°. 
Lausanne, 1913. 

Itiondi (G.). Ueber die Fettphanerosis in der Nerven- 
zelle Virchow's Arch. f. path. Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1915, ccxx, 
222-233, 1 pi.— Buscaino (V. M.). Sulla genesi e sul signifi- 
cato delle cellule ameboidi. Riv. di patol. nerv., Firenze, 
1913, xviii, 360-387, 1 pi— Cannon (W. B.) & Burket (I. R.). 
The endurance of anemia by nerve cells in the myenteric 
plexus Am. J. Physiol., Bost., 1913-14, xxxii, 347-357. Also 
reprint.— Collier (W. D.). The experimental production of 
functional hypertrophy in the nerve cell. J. Med. Research, 
Bost., 1920-21, xlii, 439-454.— Dolley (D. H.). The morpho- 
logical changes in nerve cells resulting from over-work in 
relation with experimental anaemia and shock. Ibid., 1909, 
xxi, 95-113, 1 pi. The morphology of funct ional de- 

pression in nerve cells and its significance for the normal and 
abnormal physiology of the cell. Ibid., 1913, xxix. 65-129, 2 pi. 

The recovery from depression in the Purkinje cell and 

the decline to senility of depression: with the incidental histo- 
genesis of abnormal pigmentation. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 
1917, xxviii, 465-493.— DoUey (D. H.) & Guthrie (F. V.). 
The pigmentation of nerve cells; the nonfatty, melanotic pig- 
ment in the dog and rabbit produced by chronic depression. 

J. Med. Research, Bost., 1918-19, xxxix, 123-142. 

The origin of nerve cell pigments. Science, N. Y. & Lancas- 
ter, Pa., 1919, n. s., 1, 190-192.— Donaggio (A.). Sui feno- 
meni conglutinativi neurofibrillari cellulari nella patologia 
sperimentale e spontanea dei mammiferi adulti. Riv. di 
patol. nerv., Firenze, 1922, xxvii, 539-558.— Gottfried (G.). 
[Swollen nerve-cells and accompanying symptoms.] Orvos- 
tud. ertek, gyujt. Magy. orv. Arch., Budapest, 1917, u. f., 
xviii, 47-63, 1 pi. Also transl., Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol. & 
Psvchiat., Berl., 1919, xlvi, 111-123— Gurewitsch (M. J.). 
Zur Morphologie des fibrillaren Apparates des Nervenzellen 
im normalen und pathologischen Zustande. Folia neurobiol. 
Leipz., 1908-9, ii, 197-208, 1 pi— Knbpfelmaeher (W.). In- 
fantiler Kernschwund. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1921, lxxi, 
1386— Lac he (J.-G.). Alterations cadaveriques des neuro- 
fibrilles. Rev. neurol., Par., 1906, xiv, 209-216.— Lafora 
(G. R.). Sobre una degeneracion poco conocida de las celulas 
nerviosas. Trab. d. lab. de invest, biol. Univ. de Madrid, 
1913, xi, 55-58.— Langley (J. N.). On the stimulation and 
paralysis of nerve cells and nerve endings; paralysis by curari, 
strychnine and brucine and its antagonism by nicotine. J. 
Physiol., Lond., 1918, lii, 247-266.— Lasagna (F.). Degli 
effetti ipertermia e ipotermia sul reticolo neurofibrillare della 
cellula nervosa di animali adulti (metodo Ramon y Cajal). 
Riv. di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1908, xiii, 211-222— La Torre 
(P.). Le alterazioni putrefattive della sostanza cromatica 
della cellula nervosa. Pathologica, Genova, 1923, xv, 69-76.— 
Legend re (R). Les lesions des cellules nerveuses. Bull.de 
l'lnst. gen. psychol., Par., 1910, x, 317-325.— Levi (G.). Per- 
sistenza del movimento ameboide in frammenti di neuriti 
separati dal centro trofico. Gior. d. r. Accad. di med. di 
Torino, 1925, 4. s., xxxi, 114-116.— Lhermitte (J.). Sur 
deux varietes d'incrustation des cellules nerveuses. Rev. 
neurol., Par., 1914, xxii, 51-54.— Luna (E.). Sulle modifica- 
zioni dei plastosomi delle cellule nervose nel trapianto ed in 
seguito al taglio dei nervi. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1913, xliv, 413- 
415.— Lundequist (V.). [Einige neuere Beitragezur Kennt- 
nis von Nervenfibrillen und mit diesen verkniipftenVer - 
haltnissen. Uebers., p. iii.] Upsala Lakaref. Forh., 1905-6, 
n. F., xi, 86-94.— McCarthy (D. J.). Iron infiltration in the 
fixed and wandering cells of the central nervous system. Am. 
.1. M. Sc., Phila. &N. V., I914,cxlvii, 366-372 — Manouelian 
(Y.). Recherches sur le meeanisme de la destruction des cel- 
lules nerveuses. Ann. de l'lnst. Pasteur, Par., 1906, xx, 859- 

868, 1 pi. Etudes sur le meeanisme de la destruction 

des cellules nerveuses dans la vieillesse et dans les etats 
pathologiques. Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1907, cxliv, 
401-403.— Marinesco (G.). Lesions fines des cellules ner- 
veuses produites par l'injection locale de bile. Encephale, 

Par., 1908, ii, 441-152, 2 pi. Lesions produites sur la 

cellule nerveuse par Taction directe des agents traumatiques. 

Rev. de psychiat., Par., 1908, xii, 177-193. Lesions 

des cellules nerveuses produites par les variations experimen- 
tales de la pression osmotique. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 

1908, viii, 121-130. Le pigment des cellules nerveuses 

est un produit d'autolyse. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 

1912, lxxii, 838-840. Forschungen tiber den kolloiden 

Bau der Nervenzellen und ihre erfahrungsgemassen Veriinde- 
rungen. Ztschr. f. Chemie u. Indust. d. Kolloide, Dresd., 
1912, xi, 209-225, 2 pi.— Massazza (A.). Sulla resistenza e sul 
comportamento delle varie categorie di cellule nervose del 



Nerve-cells (Pathology of) — continued 

midollo spinale umano alia putrefazione cadaverica. Riv. di 
patol. nerv., Firenze, 1924, xxix, 460-476.— Mi nea (J.). Con- 
tribution a l'etude des lesions des cellules nerveuses dans la 
senilit6. Arch, internat. de neurol., Par., 1921, 14. s., ii, 
55-65.— Modena (G.). Le lesioni del reticolo e delle neuro- 
fibrille nelle cellule nervose. Annuario d. manic, prov. di 
Ancona, 1906-7, iv & v, 235-271.— Nicholson (F. M.). Mor- 
phologic changes in nerve cells following injury to their 
axoms. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1924, xi, 680- 
697.— Pace (D.). Parassiti e pseudo-parassite della cellula 
nervosa. Tommasi, Napoli, 1907, ii, 433-436. Also Ztschr. f. 
Hyg. u. Infekt.ionskrankh., Leipz., 1908, lx, 62-74, 4 pi — 
Penfield (W. G.). Alterations of the Golgi apparatus in 
nerve cells. Brain, Lond., 1920, xliii, 290-305. [Discussion], 
306. — Pesker (D.). Les alterations des neurofibrilles dans les 
cellules nerveuses sous l'infiuence de la section des racines 
sensitives. Encephale, Par., 1907, ii, 496-500, 1 pi— Rossi 
(U.). Fini alterazioni delle cellule nervose consecutive 
all' azione di alcuni veleni; il probabile significato funzionale 
dell' apparatoreticolareinternoedellasostanzatigroide. Ann. 
d. manic, prov. di Perugia, 1914, viii, 75-85, 1 pi — Scarpini 
(V.). Le alterazioni cadaveriche delle cellule nervose stu- 
diate col metodo di Donaggio. Atti d. r. Accad. d. fisiocrit. in 

Siena, 1905, 4. s., xvii, 423-427. Sulle alterazioni delle 

cellule nervose nelT ipertermia sperimentale studiate con i 
metodi di Donaggio. Riv. sper. di freniat., Reggio-Emilia, 
1906, xxxii, 725-736. — Schiitz (().). Zur pathologischen Ana- 
tomie der Nervenzellen und Neurofibrillen. Monatschr. f. 
Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1909, xxvi, 53; 157, 3 pi — 
Southard (E. E.). Advantages of a pathological classifica- 
tion of nerve cells. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, Phila., 1915, 
xxx, 531-546.— Zi miner ma nn (R.). Beitrag zur Kenntnis 
der pathologischen Veranderungen der nervosen Zellen. 
Jahrb. d. Hamb. Staatskrankenanst. 1912, Hamb. & Leipz., 
1914, xvii, pt. 1, 155-161.— Ziveri (A.). II nucleolo della cellula 
nervosa in condizioni normali e patologiche. Riv. di patol. 
nerv., Firenze, 1915, xx, 321-337. 

Nerve-cells (Physiology of). 

See, also, Neurofibrils; Neurons. 

Franz (V.). Der Lebensprozess der Ner- 
venelemente. 4°. Wiesbaden, 1913. 

Becker (C). Zur Physiologie der Nervenzelle. Neurol. 
Centralbl., Leipz., 1906, xxv, 882-886 — Bra m bell (F. W. R.). 
The activity of the Golgi apparatus in the neurones of Helix 
aspersa. J. Physiol., Lond., 1923-24, lvii, 415-421— Dissel- 
horst. Das Verhalten der Nervenzellen wahrend der 
Lebensdauer und ihr Einfiuss auf das Altera. Miinchen. 
med. Wchnschr., 1918, lxv, 978.— Dolley (D. H.). Verifica- 
tion of functional size changes in nerve cell bodies by the use 
of the polar planimeter. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1916-17, 

xxvii, 299-324. Fallacy of denying functional size 

changes in nerve cells from collective cell averages. J. Am. 
M. Ass., Chicago, 1917, lxviii, 756. Also reprint.— Donaggio 
(A.). L'apparato nervoso endocellulare degli elementi ner- 
vosi centrali. Atti d. Cong, internaz. di psicol. 1905, Roma, 
1906, v, 242.— Donaldson (H. H.) & Nagasaka (G.). On 
t he increase in the diameters of nerve cell bodies and of the 
fibers arising from them during the later phases of growth 
(albino rat). J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1918, xxix, 529-552.— 
Fragnito (O.). Se alle cellule nervose si debba riconoscere 
funzione di centri. Atti d. r. Accad. d. fisiocrit. in Siena, 
1914, 6. s., vi, 85-88— Fredericq (L.). Physiologie generate 
des fibres et des cellules nerveuses. Annee psychol., Par., 
1906, vii, 337-355.— Garrey (W. E.). Dynamics of nerve 
cells. J. Gen. Physiol., Bait., 1920-21, iii, 41; 49.— Goure- 
witch. Contribution a l'etude de la resistance du reseau 
fibrillaire des cellules nerveuses de la moeJle epiniere des 
lapins adultes. Riv. sper. di freniat., Reggio-Emilia, 1906, 
xxxii, 926-930.— Gurwitsch (Lydia F.). Zur Analyse der 
Arbeit der Nervenzelle. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 1922, 
exevii, 147-158.— Jacobsohn (L.). Struktur und Funktion 
der Nervenzellen. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1910, xxix, 
1074-1083.— Kronthal (P.). Zur Biologie und Leistung der 
Nervenzelle. Ibid., 1919, xxxviii, 321-330— Lache (I. G.). 
Sur la nucleine de la cellule nerveuse. Compt. rend. Soc. de 
biol., Par., 1906, lx, 28-30.— Lasagna (G.). La resistenza del 
riticolo fibrillare nervoso endocellulare degli animali adulti 
alle alte e basse temperature. Boll. d. Soc. med. di Parma, 
1908, 2. s., i, 24-28.— Lugaro (E.). La fonction de la cellule 
nerveuse. Cong, internat. de med. (xvi.). C.-r., Budapest, 
KKii), Sect, xi, Neuropath., 5-57. -Luna (E.). I lipoidi nelle 
cellule nervose. Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 1912, vi, 385-401, 
1 pi.— Marinesco (G.). Plasticite et amiboisme des cellules 
des ganglions sensitifs. Rev. neurol., Par., 1907, xv, 1109- 

1 125. Le role des ferments oxydants dans les pheno- 

menes de la vie du neurone. Encephale, Par., 1924, xix, 3-5.— 
Marinesco (G.) & Minea (.7.). L'action de la temperature 
sur le phenomene de la reaction a distance des cellules ner- 
veuses de la grenouille. Compt. -rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 
1916, lxxix, 456-458.— Meyer (S.). Ueber die Function der 
Protoplasmafortsatze der Nervenzellen. Ber. ii. d. Verhandl. 
d k Siichs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch. zu Leipz. Math.-phys. 
Kl., 1S97, xli\, 475-495, 3 pi.— Minea (J.) & Papilian (V.). 
Sur la resistance vitale des cellules nerveuses en chromatolyse 
experimentale. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1923, 



85596°— 28- 



-6 



NERVE-CELLS 



82 



NERVE-CURRENTS 



Nerve-cells (Physiology of) — continued. 

lwwiii, 929-931. — Oberstciner (H.). Die Funktion derNer- 
venzelle. Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien. Univ., Leipz. & 
Wien, 1910, xviii, 147-194.— Paladlno (O.). Le cellule ner- 
vose sono elementi pereuni dell' organismo? ed il potere ger- 
minativo dell' ependirna e limitato al periodo embrionale? 
Ann. di nevrol., Napoli, 1913, xxxi, 275-281 — Policard (A.). 
Sur la structure de la cellule nerveuse pendant ses divers etats 
fonctionnels. Presse med.. Par., 1907, xv, 292.— Rasmussen 
(A. T.). The mitochondria in nerve cells during hibernation 
and inanition in the woodchuck (Marmota monax). J. 
Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1919, xxxi, 37^9— Renauld (H.). 
Recherches sur le pouvoir osmotique de la cellule nerveuse; 
communication preliminaire. Bull. Soc. d. sc. med. et nat. 
de Brux., 1908, lxvi, 175-178. Recherches sur le pou- 

voir osmotique de la cellule nerveuse. Inst. Solvay . Trav. du 
lab. de physiol., Brux., 1908-9, ix, No. 2, 1-75, 1 pi — Schaffer 
(C). Das Verhalten der fibrillo-retikularen Substanz bei 
Schwellungen der Nervenzellen. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 
1906, xxv, 834-849— Scott (F. H.). On the metabolism and 
action of nerve cells. Brain, Lond., 1905, xxviii, 506-526, 2 pi. 

■ On the relation of nerve cells to fatigue of their nerve 

fibres. J. Physiol., Lond., 1906, xxxiv, 145-162.— Small- 
wood (W. M.) & Rogers (C. G.). Studies on nerve cells, 
the comparative cytology and physiology of some of the 
metabolic bodies in the cytoplasm of invertebrate nerve cells. 
Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., "1900-10, iii, 11-20— Stefanelli (A.). 
La plaque motrice suivant les vues anciennes et suivant les 
nouvelles, avec observations originales. Arch. ital. de biol., 
Turin, 1914, lxi, 369-395, 1 pi — Stuurman (F. J.). Zur 
Kenntnis der tigrolytischen Ganglienzellschwellung. Neu- 
rol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1915, xxxiv, 856-859. 

Nerve-centres. 

See, also, Nervous system (Central). 

Bonnier (P.) . Defense organique et centres 
nerveux. 8°. Paris, 1914. 

Siechenoff (I.). Fiziologiya nervnlkh 
tsentrov. [Physiology of the nerve centres.] 
8°. S.-Peterburg, 1891. 

A man tea (U.). La stricninizzazione e la cloroformizza- 
zione diretta e circoscritta nell' esplorazione funcionale dei 
centri nervosi. Arch, di fisiol., Firenze, 1924, xxii, 279-287.— 
liaglionl (S.). Contributi alia fisiologia generale dei centri 
nervosi; ricerche sull' asse cerebrospinale isolato di bufo vul- 
garis. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1909, ix 1-54.— Barry 
(D. T.). Vascular changes affecting bulbar nerve centres. 
Brit. J. Exper. Path., Lond., 1923-24, iv, 92-104.— Berga- 
masco (I.). La reazione termica della puntura cerebrale di 
Richet. Riv. sper. di freniat., Reggio-Emilia, 1908, xxxiv, 
618-656.— Bertrand (I.) & Medakovitch (G.). Etudes 
anatomiques sur la tuberculose des centres nerveux. Ann. de 
med., Par., 1924, xv, 419-458.— Bethe (A.). Die Theorie der 
Zentrenfunktion. Ergebn. d. Physiol., Wiesb., 1906, v, 
2. Abt., 250-288.— Camus (J.). La neurologie en 1922; les 
centres nerveux sous-corticaux. Paris med., 1922, xlv, 297- 
311.— Detwiler (S. R.). On the hyperplasia of nerve centers 
resulting from excessive peripheral loading. Proc. Nat. 

Acad. Sc., Bait., 1920, vi, 96-101. Experiments on 

the hyperplasia of nerve centers. China M. J., Shanghai, 
;921, xxxv, 95-107.— Donaggio (A.). Effetti dell' azione 
combinata del digiuno e del freddo, sui centri nervosi di mam- 
miferi adulti. Riv. sper. di freniat., Reggio-Emilia, 1906, 
xxxii, 373-393, 1 pi. Alio transl., Arch. ital. de biol., Turin, 
1906-7, xlvi, 407-437.— Foa (C). Recherches sur le rythme 
des impulsions motrices qui partent des centres nerveux. 
Ibid., 1911-12, lvi, 113-124— Henkel (H.). Rhythmische 
Entladungen der Nervenzentra. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., 
Jena, 1913, xv, 1-22, 2 pi — Lasareff (P.). Sur la cause phy- 
sico-chimique de l'absence de la fatigue dans les centres ner- 
veux au cours deleur action. Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 
1924, clxxviii, 1100.— Luna (E.). Morfogenesi dei centri ner- 
vosi nei Chirotteri. Ricerche di morfol., Roma, 1921-22, ii, 

1: 1923, iii, 183, 7 pi. Lo sviluppo dei centri nervosi 

in Miniopterus schreibersi (Chiroptera). Monitore zool. 
ital., Firenze, 1922, xxxiii, 77-80— Manouelian (Y.). Re- 
marques a propos de 1 'existence des centres nerveux dans les 
organes. Ann. de l'lnst. Pasteur, Par., 1914, xxviii, 584.— 
Marinesco (G.) & Draganesco (S.). Recherches sur le 
metabolisme du fer dans les centres nerveux. Compt. rend. 
Soc. de biol., Par., 1923, lxxxviii, 898-901. Also Rev. neurol., 
Par., 1923, xxx, pt. 2, 385-398.— Matula (J.). Untersuchun- 
gen iiber die Leistungen der Nervenzentren bei Dekapoden. 
Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1917, clxix, 503-516.— Maydell 
(B. E.). Zur Frage von der Ermiidung der Nervenzentren. 
Ibid., 1912, cxlvi, 5.53-566.— Nicholson (J.). Magnetization 
and electrification of nerve centers. J. Phys. Therapy, Chi- 
cago, 1905-6, i, 539-545.— Pari (G. A.). Sull adattamento 
dell' eccitabilita dei centri nervosi e sui suoi rapporti con la 
legge di Weber. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1904, iii, 215- 
220, 1 diag.— Patrizi (M. L.). Per un capitolo di neurologia 
fisiologica (la irrealta dei centri nervosi). Riv. di psicol., 
Bologna, 1923, xix, 1-7.— Perez Vento (R.). Notas sobre la 
cromatolisis y las alteraciones cadavericas de los centros ner- 
viosos. Rev. de med. y cirug. de la Habana, 1906, xi, 17.— 
Piitzl (O.). Ueber die Gegenreaktion der Zentren und ihre 
Analogien mit den Immunkorperreaktionen. Med. Klin., 
Berl., 1924, xx, 697; 737— Prevost (J.-L.) & Stern (Mile.). 



Nerve-centres — continued . 

Recherches sur les respirations terminates et la pause ob- 
servees dans l'asphyxie ainsi que dans l'anfmie des centres 
nerveux. Arch, internat. de physiol., Liege & Par., 1906-7, 
iv, 285-315 — Pritchard (G. E. C). The training of nerve 
centres in children. Lancet, Lond., 1906, i, 1 104-1108. Aho 
Pediatrics, N. Y., 1906, xviii, 482-495.— Roulc (L.). Re- 
marques sur 1 'origine des centres nerveux chez les coelomates. 
Arch, de zool. exper. et gen. Hist. nat. [etc.], Par., 1890, 2. s., 
viii, 83-100.— Silvan (C). Contributo alio studio delle 
metastasi neoplastiche nei centri nervosi, con una ventina di 
osservazioni. Policlin., Roma, 1914, xxi, sez. med., 71-90.— 
Soula (L. C). Relations entre l'activite fond ionnelle des 
centres nerveux et la proteolyse de la substance nerveuse. J . 
de physiol. et de path, gen., Par., 1913, xv, 267-275.— Tur- 
chini (J.). Transformation possible des cellules nevro- 
gliques en elements muqueux au cours des processus inflam- 
matoires chroniques des centres nerveux. Bull, d'histol. 
appliq. a la physiol. [etc.], Lyon, 1924, i, 286-288.— Veszl (J.). 
Zur Frage der Irreprozitiit der Erregungsleitung in den Ner- 
venzentren. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1910, x, 216-230.— 
Zawarzin (A.). Zur Morphologie der Nervenzentren; das 
Bauchmark der Insekten; ein Beitrag zur vergleichenden 
Histologie. Ztschr. f. wissensch. Zool., Leipz., 1924, cxxii, 
323-424, 8 pi. 

Nerve-currents. 

See, also, Nervous system (Plwsiology of). 

Altjrralde (M.). Sobre la direccion de la 
corriente nerviosa; segiin la fisiologia, la 
embriologfa y la histopatologla. 8°. [Buenos 
Aires], 1908. 

Lenninger (E.) . *Tritt die Artverschieden- 
heit zentripetaler und zentrifugaler markhalti- 
ger Nerven auch in Unterschieden ihrer Lei- 
tungsgeschwindigkeit hervor? [Giessen.] 8°. 
Miinchen, 1913. 

Also in Ztschr. f. Biol., Miinchen & Berl., 1913, lx, 75- 
100, 1 pi. 

Adrian (E. D.). Conduction in peripheral nerve and in 
the central nervous system. Brain, Lond., 1918, xli, pt. 1, 
23-47. — Anderson (R. J.). Remarks on impulses cerebral 
and spinal. Internat. Monatschr. f. Anat. u. Physiol., 
Leipz., 1910, xxvii, 524-540.— Beck (A.). Ueber doppelsin- 
nige Nervenleitung. Bull, internat. Acad. d. sc. de Cracovie, 
Sc. Nat., 1917, 1-5.— Benedikt (M.). Die doppelsinnige 
Leitung in den Nerven Allg. Wien. med. Ztg., 1910, lv, 
423.— Broemser (P.). Nerventeitungsgeschwindigkeit unci 
Temperatur. Ztschr. f. Biol., Miinchen & Berl., 1921, lxxiii, 

19-28. ■ Das Prinzip der Nervenleitung. Ibid., 1925, 

lxxxiii, 355-398. — Cornelius. Der Nervenkreislauf; (les cou- 
rants nerveux). Cong, internat. de med., Lisbonne, 1906-7, 
xv, sect. 15, 248-262.— Cremer (M.). Ueber die Berechnung 
der Fortpflanzungsgeschwindigkeit im Nerven auf Grund der 
Stromtheorieder Erregungsleitung. Beitr. z. Physiol., Berl., 
1922, ii, 31— Cybulski (N.). [Functional currents of nerves 
and their dependence upon heat.] Przegl. lek., Krakow, 
1913, Hi, 473.— Durig (A.). Ueber Ungleichformigkeiten in 
der Fortpflanzungsgeschwindigkeit des Nervenprincips. 
Zentralbl. f. Physiol., Leipz. & Wien, 1905-6, xix, 805-810.— 
Forbes (A.), Campbell (C. J.) & Williams (H. B.). Elec- 
trical records of afferent nerve impulses from muscular recep- 
tions. Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1924, lxviii, 283-303.— Frede- 
ricq (L.) & Vandevelde (G.). Sur la vitesse de transmission 
de l'excitation motrice dans les nerfs du homard. Arch, de 
zool. exper. et gen. Hist. nat. [etcl, Par., 1879-1880, viii, 513- 
520— Gildemeister (M.). Zur Theorie der isolierten Ner- 
venleitung. Ztschr. f. Biol., Miinchen, 1925, lxxxiii, 145 — 
Gruber (C. M.). A comparison of naturally and artificially 
aroused impulses under the influence of nerve blocks. Quart. 
J. Exper. Physiol., Lond., 1913, vi, 21-23.— Harris (D. F.). 
History of the views of nervous activity; the functional differ- 
ence between sensory and motor nerves. Scient. Amer. 
Suppl.,N. Y., 1914,lxxvii, 159.— Held (H.). Zur Histogenese 
der Nervenleitung. Anat. An/., Jena, 1906, xxix, 185-205 — 
KeUy (T. W. G.). Fatigue-curves as a method of estimating 
nerve energy. J. Roy. Army Med. Corps, Lond., 1920, 
xxxiv, 101-111.— Koch (E.). Der Langsquerschnittstrom 
des menschlichen Nerven. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 
1924, ccvi, 81-90.— Mayer (A. G.). Nerve conduction, and 
other reactions in Cassiopea. Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1915-16, 

xxxix, 375-393. Recent studies of nerve conduction in 

Cassiopea. Anat. Record, Phila., 1916-17, xi, 509. 

Nerve conduction in the non-medullated nerves of Medusa 
cassiopea. Johns Hopkins Hosp. Bull., Bait., 1916, xxvi, 189. 

Formula for rate of nerve conduction in sea water. 

Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1917, xliv, 591-595. Nerve- 
conduction in diluted and in concentrated sea-water. Papers 
Dep. Marine Biol. Carnegie Inst., Wash., 1918, xii, 181-183. 
Effect of diminished oxygen upon rate of nerve con- 
duction in Cassiopea. Am. J. Physiol., Bait., 1920-21, li, 
543-550.— von Mayersbach (L. R.). Zur histologischen 
Orientierung der Nervenleitung. Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir 
Stuttg., 1911, xxviii, 535-543.— Munnich (F.). Ueber die 
Leitungsgeschwindigkeit im motorischen Nerven bei Warm- 
blutern. Ztschr. f. Biol., Miinchen & Berl., 1915, lxvi 1-22 



NERVE-CURRENTS 



83 



NERVE-ENDINGS 



Nerve-currents — continued. 

1 pi — Piper (H.). Ueber die Leitungsgeschwmdigkeit in 
den markhaltigen, menschlichen Nerven. Arch, f. a. ges. 
Physiol.. Bonn, 1908, cxxiv, 591-000, 1 pi. — Rosenberg (H.) & 
Sugimoto (T.). Ueber die physikochemischen Bedmgun- 
gen der Erregungsleitung im Nerven; die Teiiiperaturabnan- 
gigkeit der Leitungsgeschwmdigkeit beim unverletzten le- 
benden Tier. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1925, clvi, 262-268.— 
Samojloff (A.) & Kisseleff (M.). Irreziproke Nervenlei- 
tungals Folgeder Polarisation kurzerNervenstrecken. Arch, 
f. d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 1925, ccix, 476-483.— Schaffer (H ). 
Eine neue Methode zur Bestimmung der Leitungsgeschwin- 
digkeit im sensiblen Nerven beim Menschen. Deutsche Zt- 
schr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1922, lxxiii, 234-243.— Sen nee. 
Theorie der elektrischen Vorgiinge in der Nervenleitung. 
Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1914, lxi, 677.— Seemann (.1.). 
Ueber die Natur der Polarisationsbilder, welche durch den 
konstanten Strom am Nerven hervorgerufen werden konnen; 
vorlaufige Mitteilung. Ztschr. f. Biol., Miinchen & Berl., 
1908-9, lii, 146-152.— Snyder (C. D.). DerTemperaturkoelli- 
zient der Geschwindigkeit der Nervenleitung. Arch. f. Phy- 
siol., Leipz., 1907, 113-118. The temperature coeffi- 

cient of the velocity of nerve conduction. (Second communi- 
cation.) Am. J. Physiol., Bost., 1908, xxii, 179-201, 1 pi.— 
Sperling (J.). Ueber den A.-C.-Quotienten beim Frosch- 
nerven. Beitr. z. Physiol., Berl., 1922, ii, 27-30.— Tanaka 
(U). Ueber die physikochemischen Bedingungen der Erre- 
gungsleitung im Nerven ; der Einfluss der Ionenkonzentration 
und des osmotischen Druckes. Ztschr. f. Biol., Miinchen, 
1925, lxxxiii, 399-414 — Tigerstedt (C.) & Donner (S.). Zur 
Kenntnis der positiven Nachschwankung des Nervenstromes 
bei niedriger Temperatur. Skandin. Arch. f. Physiol., 
Leipz., 1913, xxx, 309-331, 1 pi.— Tychowski (W. Z.). Sur la 
direction du courant nerveux axial. Compt. rend. Soc. de 
biol., Par., 1925, xcii, 1008.— VorontsoflT (D. S.). [Ability of 
a string galvanometer to register rapidly moving currents.] 
Russk. Vrach, Petrogr., 1915, xiv, 463-467.— Wilke (E.) & 
Atzler (E.). Experimentelle Beitrage zum Problem der 
Reizleitung im Nerven. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1912, 
cxlvi, 430-446, 1 pi — Wollman (E.) & Lecrenier (L.). In- 
fluence de la temperature sur la conductibilite des nerfs chez 
le chien (seconde communication). Arch, internat. de phy- 
siol., Liege & Par., 1907, v, 318-327.— Woronzow (D. S.). 
Ueber die positive Nachschwankung des Nervenstroms. 
Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 1924, ccvi, 1-19.— Zeliony (G.). 
Ueber die Abhangigkeit der negativen und positiven Schwan- 
kung des Nervenstromes vom Sauerstoff. Ztschr. f. allg. 
Physiol., Jena, 1913, xv, 23-32, 2 pi. 

Nerve-endings. 

See, also, Conjunctiva, Muscle, Skin, 
Tongue (Innervation of). 

Kerschner (L.). Die sensiblen Nervenen- 
digungen der Sehnen und Muskeln. Atlas von 
16 Tafeln mit 102 Abbildungen; nach seinem 
Tode hrsgb. von O. Zoth. fol. Leipzig & 
Wien, 1914. 

Oetken (I.). *Beitrag zur Histologie des 
Flotzmauls und der Russelscheibe mit beson- 
derer Berucksichtigung der darin enthaltenen 
Nerven und Nervenendigungen. [Bern.] 8°. 
Greussen i. Thiir., 1908. 

Regaud (C.) . Les terminaisons nerveuses et 
les organes nerveux sensitifs de l'appareil loco- 
moteur; (dispositifs nerveux kinesthesiques) . 
8°. Lyon & Paris. 1907. 

Ayers (H.) & Worthington (Julia). The skin end- 
organs of the trigeminus and lateralis nerves of Bdellostoma 
dombeyi. Am. J. Anat., Bait., 1907-8, vii, 327-336— Biel- 
schowsky (M.). Ueber sensible Nervenendigungen in der 
Haut zweier Insectivoren (Talpa europaea und Centetes 
ecaudatus). Anat. Anz., Jena, 1907, xxxi, 187-194.— Boeke 
(J.). Die Innervierung der Muskelsegmente des Amphioxus 
(Branchiostoma lanceolatum), nebst einigen Bemerkungen 
fiber die Endigungsweise der motorischen Nerven bei den 

Vertebraten. Ibid., 1908, xxxviii, 273-290. Ueber 

eine aus marklosen Fasern hervorgehende zweite Art von 
hvpolemmalen Nervendplatten bei den quergestreiften Mus- 
kelfasern der Vertebraten. Ibid., 1909-10, xxxv, 481-484. 

Beitrage zur Kenntnis der motorischen Nervendigun- 

gen; die Form und Struktur der motorischen Endplatte der 
quergestreiften Muskelfasern bei den hoheren Vertebraten; 
die akzessorischen Fasern und Endplattchen. Internat. Mo- 
natschr. f. Anat. u. Physiol., Leipz., 1911, xxviii, 377-443, 7 pi. 

Ueber De- und Regeneration der motorischen Endplat- 

ten und die doppelte Innervation der quergestreiften Muskel- 
fasern bei den Saugetieren. Verhandl. d. anat. Gesellsch., 
Jena, 1912, xxvi, 149-157, 2 pi. On the regener- 

ation of sensitive end-corpuscles after section of the nerve. 
K. Akad. v. Wetensch. te Amst. Proc. sect, sc., 1923, xxv, 319- 

323. Innervationsprobleme, Zellbegriff und Organis- 

mus. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, xxi, 574-576.— Botezat (E.). 
Die sensiblen Nervenendapparate in den Hornpapillen der 
Vogel im Zusainmenhang mit Studien zur vergleichenden 



Nerve-endings — continued. 

Morphologie und Physiologie der Sinnesorgane. Anat. Anz 

Jena, 1909, xxxiv, 449-468. ■ ■ Fasern und Endplatten 

von Nerven zweiter Art an den gestreiften Muskeln der Vo- 
gel. Ibid., xxxv, 396-398. Knauelartige Nervenendi- 
gungen in der Vogelhaut. Ibid., 1911, xxxviii, 143-148 — 
Ceccherelli (G.). Contributo alia conoscenza delle espan- 
sioni nervose di senso nella mucosa del cavo orale e della 
lingua dell' uomo. Internat. Monatschr. f. Anat. u Physiol 
Leipz., 1908, xxv, 273-350, 10 pi — Civalleri (I.). Contributo 
alio studio delle terminazioni nervose nel labbro del gatto 
Anat. Anz., Jena, 1908, xxxiii, 461-464.— I) here (C.) & Pri- 
gent (G.). Sur l'excitation chimique des terminaisons cu- 
tances des nerfs sensitifs. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol Par 
1907, lxiii, 6K0-088. — Dixon (W. E.). The selective action of 
drugs on nerve-endings. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond 
1912-13, vi, Therap. & Pharmacol. Sect., 1-38.— Dogiel (A. 
S.). Die Endigungen der sensiblen Nerven in den Augen- 
muskeln und deren Gehnen beim Menschen und den Sauge- 
tieren. Arch. f. mikr. Anat., Bonn, 1906, lxviii, 501-526, 3 pi. 

Zur Frage fiber den Bau der Kapseln der Vater- 

Pacinischen und Ilerbstschen Korperchen und iiber das Ver- 
halten der Blutgefasse zu denselben. Folia neuro-biol 
Leipz., 1910, iv, 218-241, 4 pi— Eisler (P.). Kollaterale In- 
nervation. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1913, xliii, 96-110.— Fajersz- 
tayn ( J .) . Recherches sur les terminaison des nerfs dans les 
disques terminaux chez la grenouille. Arch, de zool. exper. 
et gen. Hist. nat. [etc.], Par., 1889, 2. s., vii, 705-750, 2 pi.— 
Fusari (R.). Contributo alio studio dei nervi cutanei e delle 
terminazioni nella cute e nella mucosa orale dell' Ammocoetes 
branchialis. Arch, per le sc. med., Torino, 1906, xxx, 600-610, 

1 pi — Guitel ( F.) . Sur la structure de la peau de la baudroie 
(lophius piscatorius) et des terminaisons nerveuses de la ligne 
laterale. Arch, de zool. exper. et gen. Hist. nat. [etc.], Par., 
1890, 2. s., viii, xxxiii.— Hacker (F.). Versuche fiber die 
Schichtung der Nervenenden in der Haut. Ztschr. f. Biol., 
Miinchen & Berl., 1914, lxiv, 189-223.— Heilig (K.). Zur 
Kenntnis der Seitenorgane von Fischen und Amphibien. 
Arch. f. Anat. u. Entwcklngsgesch., Leipz., 1912, 117-150, 

2 pi. — Held (H.). Zur weiteren Kenntnis der Nervenend- 
fiisse und zur Struktur der Sehzellen. Abhandl. d. math.- 
phys. Kl. d. k. sachs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch., Leipz., 1906, 
xxix, 143-186, 2 pi.— Henderson (V. E.). On the sensitivity 
of different nerve endings to atropine. J. Pharmacol. & 
Exper. Therap., Bait., 1923, xxi, 99-102.— Heringa (G.-C). 
Le developpement des corpuscules de Grandry et de Herbst. 
Arch, neerl. d. sc. exactes [etc.], La Haye, 1917, 3.s. B. (sc. 
nat.), iff, 235-315, 6 pi.— Hofmann (F. B.). Nervenendor- 
gan und Muskelfaser. Med. Klin., Berl., 1909, v, 1440-1442.— 
Hoshi (T.). Ueber die Nervendigungen des Herzens und der 
Nebenniere. Tr. Japan. Path. Soc, Tokyo, 1924, xiv, 123.— 
Hulanicka (Mile. R.). Note preliminaire sur les termi- 
naisons nerveuses dans la peau et la muqueuse de la langue et 
du palais de crocodile. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1913, xliii, 326-333, 

1 pi. Recherches sur les terminaisons nerveuses dans 

la langue, le palais et la peau du crocodile. Arch, de zool. 

exper. et gen., Par., 1913-14, liii, 1-14, 3 pi. Ueber die 

Nervenendigungen bei der Schildkrbte. Anat. Anz., Jena, 
1914, xlvi, 485-490, 2 pi.— Iwanaga (I.). Studien fiber die 
motorischen Nervenendigungen. Mitt. ii. alig. Path. u. path. 
Anat., Sendai, Japan, 1923-1925, ii, 257; 343; 371, 12 pi.— 
Joseph (H.). Die epidermoidalen Sinneszellen des Am- 
phioxus. Anat, Anz., Jena, 1908, xxxii, 448-455. — Kadanon* 
(D.). Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Nervenendigungen im 
Epithel der Saugetiere; Nervenendigungen in der Epidermis 
der Schnauze; Nervenendigungen an der ausseren Wurzel- 
scheide der Sinushaare. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 

Miinchen & Berl., 1924, lxxiii, 431-452. ■ ■ Untersu- 

chungen fiber die Regeneration der sensiblen Nervenendigun- 
gen nach Vertauschung verschieden innervierter Hautstiicke. 
Arch. f. Entwcklngsmechn. d. Organ., Berl., 1925, cvi, 249- 
278.— Kato (H.). Ueber die peripherischen Endigungen des 
Nervus acusticus beim Leucopsarion petersi Hilgendorf. 
Folia neurobiol., Leipz., 1911, v, 425-435.— Kiilz (F.). Ueber 
die Intensitiit der Nervenendwirkung verschieden substi- 
tuierter quartarer aliphatischer Ammoniumbasen. Arch. f. 
exper. Path. u. Pharmakol., Leipz. 1924, cii, 283-288.— Kul- 
chitsky (N.). Nerve endings in muscles. J. Anat., Lond., 
1923-24, lviii, 152-169, 4 pi — Langley (J. N.). Croonian lec- 
ture, 1906, on nerve endings and on special excitable sub- 
stances in cells. Proc. Roy. Soc. Lond., 1906, S. B., lxxviii, 
170-194.— Lasagna (C). Sulla rigenerazione delle termina- 
zioni nervose motrici nei muscoli striati. Bol. d. Soc. med.- 
chir. di Pavia, 1910, xxiv, 1-15, 2 pi — Laubmann (A. L.). 
Untersuchungen fiber die Hautsinnesorgane bei decapoden 
Krebsen aus der Gruppe der Carididen. Zool. Jahrb. Abt. f. 
Anat., Jena, 1912, lxxv, 105-160, 2 pi.— Lo Giudice (P.). 
Sulle espansioni nervose negli organi ciatiformi dei barbigli 
del Barbo (Barbus plebejus Valenc). Arch. Zool., Napoli, 
1923, ix, 35-52, 2 pi.— Long well (S. E.). A new method for 
the investigation of the peripheral nervous system, muscles, 
and glands. Science, N. Y. & Lancaster, Pa., 1918, n. s., 
xl vii, 395-398.— Lucas (K.) . On the transference of the prop- 
agated disturbance from nerve to muscle with special refer- 
ence to the apparent inhibition described by Wedensky. J. 
Physiol., Lond., 1911, xliii, 46-90.— Malone (E. F.). The 
nucleus cardiacus nervi vagi and the three distinct types of 
nerve cells which innervate the three different types of 
muscle. Am. J. Anat., Phila., 1913, xv, 121-128, 1 pi.— 



NERVE- FA' DINGS 



84 



NERVE-FIBERS 



Nerve-endings— continued. 

Michailow (S.). Ein neuer Typus von eingekapselten, sen- 
siblen Nervenendanparaten. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1907, xxxi, 
81-86.— Miller (C. H.). Note on demonstration of motor and 
sensory nerve-endings. Anat. Record, Phila., 1923, xxv, 
77. — Mobilio (C). Sulla fine distrihuzione dei nervi nell' or- 
gano cheratogeno degli equidi. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 
1910, xxi, 199-230.— Negro (C). Ricerche istologiche sulla 
terminazione nervosa motriee. Gior. d. r. Accad. di med. di 
Torino, 1911, 4. s., xvii, 254-269— Noel (R.). La structure de 
la substance protoplasmique dans les plaques motrices des 
vertfebres. Bull, d'histol. appliq. a la physiol. [etc.], Lyon, 
1925, ii, 124-133.— Perronci to (A.). Sulla terminazione dei 
nervi delle fibre muscolari striate. Compt. rend, de l'Ass. d. 
anat., Nancy, 1901, iii, 90-92.— Rappini (M.). Sulle espan- 
sioni nervose nei fusi neuro-muscolari e nei tendini delle 
Lucertole. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 1920, xxxi, 131-133.— 
Rossi (M. A.). Di una nuova terminazione nervosa della 
epidermide umana; sistema del pinea nervosa; (sur une nou- 
velle terminaison nerveuse de l'6piderme bumain; systeme de 
l'epi nerveux). Cong, internat. de med., Lisbonne, 1906, xv, 
sect. 1, anat., 270-272. — Rufflni (A.). Le espansioni nervose 
periferiche alia luce dell' analisi moderna. Monitore zool. 
ital., Firenze, 1906, xvii, 16; 68. Sulle espansioni ner- 

vose e sulla funzione dei fusi neuro-muscolari. Riv. di biol., 
Roma, 1921, iii, 636-655.— von Schumacher (S.). Beitrage 
zur Kenntnis des Baues und der Funktion der Lamellenkor- 
perchen. Arch. f. mikr. Anat., Bonn, 1911, lxxvii, 1. Abt., 

157-194, 1 pi. Nochmals die Frago der kollateralen 

Innervation. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1913, ::liv, 14-23. — Simo- 
nelli (F.). Contributo alio studio delle espansioni nervose 
nei derma della cute umana. Internat. Monatschr. f. Anat. 
u. Physiol., Leipz., 1913-14, xxxi, 287-303.— Stefanelli (A.). 
Contributo alia piu intima conoscenza dei rapporti tra le 
piastre motrici. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 1911, xxii, 

161-169. La piastra motriee secondo lo veechi e le 

nuove vedute. Ann. di nevrol., Napoli, 1913, xxx, 161-203, 
1 pi. Nuovo contributo alia conoscenza delle espan- 

sioni sensitive dei rettili, o considerazioni sulla tessitura del 
sistema nervoso periferico. Internat. Monatschr. f. Anat. u. 

Physiol., Leipz., 1918, xxxii, 22-38. Le piastre motrici 

a gomitolo. Ann. di nevrol., Napoli, 1919, xxxvi, 85-88, 1 pi.— 
Szymonowicz (L.). TJeber die Nervenendigungen in den 
Haaren des Menschen. Arch. f. mikr. Anat., Bonn, 1909, 
lxxiv, 622-635.— Tello (J. F.). Die Entstehung der motori- 
schen und sensiblen Nervenendigungen; in dem lokomotori- 
schen Systeme der hoheren Wirbeltiere; muskulare Histo- 
genese. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., Miinchen & Berl., 
1922, lxiv, 348-440— TretjakofT (D.). Die Nervenendigun- 
gen an den Sinushaaren des Rindes. Ztschr. f. wissensch 
Zool., Leipz., 1910-11, xcvii, 314-416, 4 pi— Van Gehuchten 
(A.). Recherches sur la terminaison centrale des nerfs sen- 
sibles peripheriques; le nerf cochleaire. Nevraxe, Louvain 
1906-7, viii, 125-146.— van de Veide (E.). Die nbrillare 
Struktur in den Nervenendorganen der Vbgel und der Sauge- 

tiere. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1907, xxxi, 621-634. Die 

fibrillare Struktur der Nervenendorgane. Internat. Monat- 
schr. f. Anat. u. Physiol., Leipz., 1909, xxvi, 225-298, 6 pi.— 
Weissmann-Koiliker. Ancora sulle terminazioni motrici 
del fuso neuro-muscolare. Riv. di biol., Roma, 1920, ii, 622- 
632.— Wieser (F.). Ueber die Verlangerung der Latenzzeit 
des Nervenendorgans durch Ermiidung. Ztschr. f Biol 
Miinchen & Berl., 1915, lxv, 449-463, 1 pi— Worthington 
(Mary W.). The stimulation of nerve-endings in muscle and 
the theory of receptive substances. Proc. Soe. Exper. Biol 
Med., N. Y., 1911-12, ix, 88.— Wunderer (H.). Ueber Ter- 
minalkorperchen der Anamnien. Arch. f. mikr. Anat 
Bonn, 1907-8, Ixxi, 504-569, 3 pi. 

Nerve-extract. 

See, also, Brain (Extract of). 

Fermi (C). Potere immunizzante dell' estratto etereo di 
sostanza nervosa normale, della lecitina, della colesterina, del 
tuorlo d'uovo, dell' albume, della bioplastina e del siero di 
animali immunizzati con queste sostanze; azione lissicida e 
battericida delle medesime. Gior. d. r. Soc. ital. d'ig , Mi- 
lano, 1908, xxx, 536: 1909, xxxi, 13.— Grego (E.). Sul valore 
terapeutico degli estratti nervosi. Gazz. d. osp., Milano, 
1910, xxxi, 473.— Pighini (G.). Ancora sulle strutture di pre- 
cipitazione degli estratti di sostanza nervosa. Riv. di patol 
nerv., Firenze, 1910, xv, 315-318 — Rosenthal (G.). L'opo- 
therapie nerveuse cerebrale et medullaire. Rev. m£d., Par , 
1910, xx, 580-584.— Sanguined (L. R.). Influenza delle 
sostanze nervine su l'accrescimento dei nervi in vitro. Riv: 
di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1914, xix, 257-265, 1 pi.— Sciallero 
(M.). Effetti terapeutici della neuroprina. Corriere san., 

Milano, 1907, xviii, 251. SiriT azione anticonvulsi- 

vante della neuropina. Gazz. d. osp., Milano, 1907, xxviii, 

538. La neuroprina nuovo rimedio antispasmotico e 

tonico del sistema nervoso. Tommasi, Napoli, 1907, ii, 361- 
363.— Weygandt (\V.). Tierversuche und klinische Beob- 
achtungen bei Darreichung von Zentralnervensystem-Sub- 
stanz. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, xviii, 206-208. 

Nerve-fibers. 

See, also, Myelin; Nerve-sheaths. 

Grunsptjn (A.). *Ueber den Eir.fiuss neu- 
traler Alkalisalze auf die Erregbarkeit der peri- 



Nerve-fibers— continued . 

pheren Nervenfasern. 8°. Zurich (Selnau), 
1907. 

Schmid (E.). *Kalibermessungen der Ner- 
venfasern einiger Haustiere. [Bern.] 8°. 
Wien 1922. 

A m hron ii (H.). Das optische Verhalten markhaltiger 
und markloser Nervenfasern. Ber. ii. d. Verhandl. d. k. 
Sachs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch. zu Leipz. Math.-phys. Kl., 
1890, xlii, 419-429.— Roschi (G.). Sulla azione di sieri e di 
veleni emolitici sulle fibre nervose. Riv. di patol. nerv., 
Firenze, 1910, xv, 236-241. —deCaralt(D.) . Fibrasnerviosas 
de dobles contornos. Rev. de med. y cirug., Barcel., 1911, 
xxv, 194-197. — Ceci (A.). Contribuzione alio studio della 
fibra nervosa midollata ed osservazioni sui corpuscoli amilacei 
delP encefalo e midollo spinale. Atti d. r. Accad. d. Lincei, 
Roma, 1880-81, 3. s., 75-77.— Donaggio (A.). Intorno alia 
dimostrazione delle degenerazioni iniziali delle fibre nervose e 
ad una modalita per la contemporanea indagine sulle modifi- 
cazioni delle fibre lese. Riv. di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1922, 
xxvii, 559-572.— Dunn (Elizabeth H.). A statistical study 
of the medullated nerve fibers innervating the legs of the leop- 
ard frog, Rana pipiens, after unilateral section of the ventral 
roots. J. Comp. Neurol. & Psychol., Phila., 1909, xix, 685- 
720. The influence of age, sex, weight, and relation- 

ship upon the number of medullated nerve fibres and on the 
size of the largest fibres in the ventral root of the second cervi- 
cal nerve of the albino rat. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1912, 

xxii, 131-157. The presence of medullated nerve 

fibres passing from the spinal ganglion to the ventral root in 
the frog, Rana pipiens. Ibid., 1914, xxiv, 429-436.— Fibre 
(The); translated by A. Acton. N. Philosophy, Lancaster, 
Pa., 1911, xiv, 129: 1912, xv, 24; 60; 126; 149; 274.— Fragnito 
(O.j. Sullo sviluppo delle fibre nervose del midollo e delle 
radici spinali. Atti d. Soc. Ital. di patol., Pavia, 1906, iv, 
185.— Fredericq (H.). Disparition brusque de la conducti- 
bilitfe a la suite d'une compression prolongee ou progressive 
exercant sur les troncs nerveux. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., 
Jena, 1914, xvi, 213-222.— Freeman (W.). Nuovo metodo di 
impregnazione argentea delle fibre nervose da applicarsi alle 
sezioni seriali incluse in paraffina. Riv. di patol. nerv , 
Firenze, 1924, xxix, 89-92, 1 pi.— Harrison (R. G.). Observa- 
tions on the living, developing nerve fiber. Science, N. Y. & 
Lancaster, Pa., 1907, n. s., xxvi, 415-416. The devel- 

opment of peripheral nerve fibers in altered surroundings. 
Arch. f. Entwcklngsmechn. d. Organ., Leipz., 1910, xxx, pt. 2, 

15-33. The outgrowth of the nerve fibre as a mode of 

protoplasmic movement. J. Exper. Zool., Phila., 1910, ix, 
787-847, 3 pi.— Herxheimer (G.). Zur Entwicklung der 
Nervenfasern im Gehirn und Riickenmark. Verhandl. d. 
deutsch. path. Gesellsch. 1906, Jena, 1907, 139-143.— John- 
son (G. E.). Giant nerve fibers in crustaceans with special 
reference to Cambarus and Palaemonetes. J. Comp. Neu- 
rol., Phila., 1923-24, xxxvi, 323-352, 11 pi.— Landau (E ) 
Zur Frage der Entmarkung der Nervenfasern fur Impragna- 
tionszwecke. Ztschr. f. wissensch. Mikr., Leipz., 1924, xli 
386.— Langley (J. N.). The nerve fibre constitution of pe- 
ripheral nerves and of nerve roots. J. Physiol., Lond 
1922-23, lvi, 382-395, 1 pi — Lapicque (L.) & Giroud (A.)! 
Sur le nombre des fibres nerveuses peripheriques en fonction 
de la grandeur du corps. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par , 
1923, lxxxviii, 43-45.— Lapicque (L.), Lapicque (M.) & 
Legendre (R.). Sur les alterations de la gaine de myeline 
produites par divers poisons nerveux. Compt. rend Acad 
d. sc., Par., 1914, clviii, 1592-1595.— Lapicque (L.) & le- 
gendre ( K ). Relation entre le diametre des fibres nerveuses 
et leur rapidite fonctionnelle. Ibid., 1913, clvii, 1163-1166. 
Alterat ions des fibres nerveuses myeliniques sous Tac- 
tion des anesthesiques et de divers poisons nerveux J de 
physiol. et de path, gen., Par., 1922, xx, 163-172, 1 pi — 
Legendre (R.). Action du chloral et du chloralose sur les 
fibres nerveuses. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1921 

lxxxv, 44. Action de 1'etirement et de la stricti'on sur 

les fibres nerveuses. Ibid., 1922, lxxxvi, 352-355— Macdon- 
ald (J. S.). Chlorides in nerve fibres. Proc. Physiol. Soc 
Lond., 1907, p. m; p. xvi— Marburg (O.). Ueber Nerven- 
fasern in der Substantia gelatinosa centralis und dem Central- 
kanal. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1906, xxv, 1093-1099 — 
Matsumoto (T.). The granules, vacuoles, and mito- 
chondria in the sympathetic nerve-fibers cultivated in vitro. 
Bull. Johns Bopkins Hosp., Bait., 1920, xxxi, 91-93, 1 pi — 
Meyer-Riemsloh ( B .) . Markhaltige Nervenfasern als erb 
liche Anomalie. Klin. Monatsbl. f. Augenh., Stuttg., 1925, 
lxxiv, 355.— Mossa (S.). Osservazioni sulla struttura della 
libra nervosa midollata. Ricerche di morfol., Roma, 1923 iii 
7-18, 11 pi — Nageotte (J.). Regeneration collateral 'des 
fibres nerveuses terminees par des massues de croissance a 
1 etat pathologique et a l'etat normal; lesions tabetiques des 
racines medullaires. Ecole prat. d. hautes etudes. Lab. 
rnJS&r - du 1 Co11 - de France. Trav. 1905-6, Par., 1907, xxii 

JU9-135, 5 pi. Les etranglements de Ranvier et les 

espaces interannulaires des fibres nerveuses a myeline Ibid 

i 191 >' A A 911 ' 1G ' W9 °. Sur quelques particu- 

larites de la fibre nerveuse des batraciens et sur les soi-disant 
alterations de la gaine de myeline, considerees comme condi- 
tionnant des changements d'excitabilite des nerfs ComDt 

rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 1914, clviii, 1444-1447. — ■ Note 

sur les fibres nerveuses amyeliniques. Compt. rend. Soc. de 



NERVE-FIBERS 



85 



NERVE-GRAFTING 



Nerve-fibers — continued. 

biol., Par., 1915, lxxviii, 12-16.— Pensa (A.). D cilindrasse 
della flbra nervosa midollata. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 
1923, xxxiv, 207-216, 1 pi. Also transl., Arch. ital. de biol., 
Pise, 1924, lxxiii, 24-29 — Pfliiger (E.). Ueber den reizbaren 
und leitenden Destandteil, sowie iiber die angebliche Uner- 
miidbarkeit der Nervenfaser. Arch. f. d. ges. Physol., Bonn, 

1908, cxxii, 593-598.— Ramon y Cajal (S.). Note sur la 
degenerescence traumatique des fibres nerveuses. Trav. d. 
Lab. de recherc.ies biol. de 1'Univ. de Madrid, 1907, v, 105- 
115.— Hanson (S. W.). Degeneration and regeneration of 
nerve fibres. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1912, xxii, 487-545. 

Unmyelinated nerve-fibres as conductors of proto- 

pathic sensation. Brain, Lond., 1915, xxxviii, 381-389.— 
ScaHidi (V.). Ueber den AtmungsstolTwechsel der Nerven- 
fasern nach deren Resektion. Biochem. Ztschr., Bed., 1910, 
xxv, 24-35.— Strong (O. S.). The mode of connection of the 
medullated nerve fiber with its cell body. J. Comp. Neurol. 
& Psychol., Bait., 1906, xvi, 397-401, 1 pi— Swindle (O ). 
Die Bedeutung der Kernsubstanz fiir die Entstehung der 
faserigen Bestandteile der Nervenmassen. Anat. Anz., Jena, 
1914, xlvi, 149; 560.— Tashiro (S.). Chemical changes in the 
nerve fibre during passage of nerve impulse. Proc. Am. 

Physiol. Soc, Bost., 1912-13, p. xxii. ■ The metabolic 

gradient in the nerve fibre. Ibid., 1914, p. xxxvii.— Tashiro 
(S.) & Adams (H. S.). Carbon dioxide production from the 
nerve fiber in a hydrogen atmosphere. Ibid., xxxiv, 405-413. — 
Thunberg (T.). Zur Kenntnis der Stoffwechselenzyme der 
Nervenfaser. Skandin. Arch. f. Physiol., Berl. & Leipz., 
1923, xliii, 275-286.— Trantas (A.). Anneau peripapillaire 
de fibres nerveuses opaques. Grece m6d., Syra, 1906, viii, 
14.— Ugdulena (G.). Alterazioni nella guaina mielinica 
delle fibre nervose periferiche. Lavori d. Cong, di med. int., 
Roma, 1907, xvii, 283.— Ukai (S.). Beitrage zur Kenntnis der 
ir-Granula in den peripherischen Nervenfasern. Mitt. ii. 
allg. Path. u. path. Anat., Sendai, Japan, 1923, ii, 65-105, 
3 pi.— Windle (W. F.). Unmyelinated nerve fibres of the 
dorsal root. J. Anat., Lond., 1922-23, lvii, 360-363. 

Nerve-fibers (Histology of). 

See, also, Neurofibrils. 

Ajello (S.). La fine struttura delle fibre nervose a doppio 
contorno. Gazz. med. sicil., Catania, 1905, viii, 337; 361.— 
Auerbacb (L.). Ultramikroskopiederlebenden Nervenfaser. 
Verhandl. d. Gesellsch. deutsch. Naturf. u. Aerzte, Leipz., 

1909, pt. 2, 2. Hlfte., 388-390. M<411gaard's vitale 

Fixation und meine Kritik der Neurofibrillenlehre. Anat. 
Anz., Jena, 1911, xl, 182-189.— Beriel (L.). Sur la coloration 
des fibres nerveuses par le proced6 de Loyez. Bull. Soc. med. 
d. hop. de Lyon, 1911, x, 51-54, 1 pi. Also Lyon med., 1911, 
cxvi, 534-537, 1 pi — Bethe (A.). 1st die primare Fiirbbarkeit 
der Nervenfasern durch die Anwesenheit einer besonderen 
Substanz bedingt? Anat. Anz., Jena, 1908, xxxii, 337-345.— 
Bucbanan (L.). An unusual case of opaque nerve-fibres. 
Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1917, xxxvii, 166-170, 
2 pi.— Buffini (A.). A proposito della guaina sussidiaria 
delle fibre nervose di senso. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1906, xxviii, 
553-556.— Catalano (A.). Modificazione al metodo Kuls- 
chitzky. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 1922, xxxiii, 20-24. — 
Freeman (\V.). A silver diffusion method for staining nerve 
fibers in paraffin sections. Arch. Neurol. <fe Psychiat., Chi- 
cago, 1922, vii, 321-324.— Green man (M. J.). The number, 
size, and axis-sheath relation of the large myelinated fibers in 
the peroneal nerve of the inbred albino rat under normal con- 
ditions, in disease and after stimulation. J. Comp. Neurol., 
Phila., 1917, xx vii, 403-420. Also reprint.— Howell (W. H.) & 
H uber (G. C). A physiological, histological, and clinical 
study of the degeneration and regeneration in peripheral 
nerve fibres after severance of their connection with the nerve 
centres. J. Physiol., Cambridge, 1892, xiii, 335-406. Alto 
reprint.— Lang (1$. T.). A case of opaque nerve-fibres. Tr. 
Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 1920, xl, 178-180, 1 pi.— 
Lhermitte. Technique pour la coloration rapide des fibres a 
myeline. Encephale, Par., 1923, xviii, 140.— Liacre (A.). 
Les liquides fixateurs et les fibres nerveuses a myeJine. 
Compt. rend 3oc. de biol., Par., 1922, lxxxvi, 530-532.— Loyez 
(M.). Remaiques sur l'emploi de la methode a I'hfimatoxy- 
line au fer pour la coloration des fibres nerveuses. Rev. neu- 
rol., Par., 1912, xx, i, 224 — Macallum (A. P.) & Menten 
(M. L.). Some points in the micro-chemistry of the nerve- 
fibres. Rep. Brit. Ass. Adv. Sc. 1905, Lond., 1906, lxxv, 
555.— Maccabruni (F.). Sulla fine struttura delle fibre ner- 
vose. Boll. d. Soc. med.-chir. di Pavia, 1911, xxv, 363-370, 
1 pi. — Macdonald (J. S.). The structure of nerve-fibres. 
Proc. Roy. Soc, Lond., 1907, s. B.lxxix, 12-21. — Marinesco 
(G.) & Stanesco (V.). L'action de quelques agents chi- 
miques sur les fibres nerveuses a l'etat vivant. Compt. rend. 
Soc. de biol., Par., 1911, lxx, 671-674.— Nageotte (J.). Be- 
trachtungen fiber den tatsachlichen Bau und die kiinstlich 
hervorgerufenen Deformationen der merkhaltigen Nerven- 
faser. Arch. f. mikr. Anat., Bonn, 1911, lxxvii, 1. Abt., 245- 
279, 1 pi.— Nemiloff (A ). Zur Frage fiber den feineren Bau 
der varikosen Verdickungen an den marklosen Nervenfasern. 

Ibid., 1910, lxxv, 562-583, 1 pi. Noch einmal Uber den 

Bau der merkhaltigen Nervenfaser. Ibid., 1912, lxxix, 1. Abt., 
639-650.— Reburn (H. E.). An easy way of demonstrating 
the nuclei of nerve fibres. Quart. J. Micr. Sc., Lond., 1916- 
17, lxii, 217-219.— Reich (F.). Ueber den zelligen Aufbau der 
Nervenfaser auf Grand mikrohistiochemischer Untersuchun- 



Nerve-fibers (Histology of)— continued. 

gen. J. f. Psychol, u. Neurol., Leipz., 1907, viii, 244-273, 
1 pi — Santanelli (E.). Sulla genesi e sviluppo degli ele- 
menti nervosi (con particolare riguardo alle fibre). Neuro- 
logica, Napoli, 1924, i, 37^3, 3 pi— Staderini (R.). Notevole 
fascio di fibre nervose, che dal chiasma ottica si prolunga nella 
lamina terminale. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 1917, xxviii. 
149-151— Unna (P. G.) & Fezer (Luise). Zur Farbung der 
Nervenfasern am frischen Gevvebe. Virchow's Arch. f. path. 
Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1923, ccxlvi, 183-193.— Vastarini-Cresi 
(G.). 11 microtomo congelatore ed il metodo Weigert per lo 
studio delle fibre nervose midollate periferiche. Ricerche n. 
lab. di anat. norm. d. r. Univ. di Roma, 1914-15, xviii, 239- 
242.— Walter (F. K.). Zur Kenntnis der peripheren mark- 
haltigen Nervenfasern. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., 
Leipz., 1908, xxxv, 152-164. 

Nerve-grafting. 

Guitton (H.). Contribution a l'Stude des 
greffes nerveuses par la methode de Nageotte 
(heterogreffes mortes) . 8°. Paris, 1920. 

Peliecchia (E.). Sul trapianto libero dei 
nervi (ricerche sperimentali) . roy. 8°. Na- 
poli, 1915. 

Tuch (L.) . *Beitrage zur Frage der Nerven- 
defektiiberbruckung, mit besonderer Beriick- 
sichtigung des Edinger-Verfahrens. 8°. Ber- 
lin, 1917. 

Albanese (A.). Sulle modificazioni dei nervi trapiantati e 
sulle reazioni istologiche che essi provocano nelP organismo 
dell' ospite. Arch. ital. di chir., Bologna, 1922, iv, 215-228.— 
Barile (C). Modificazioni alia tecnica degli impianti ner- 
vosi. Riforma med., Napoli, 1912, xxviii, 1328-1330.— Bethe. 
Die neueren Methoden zur Ueberbriickung grossererNerven- 
defekte. Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 1917, lxiv, 1013.— 
Bielchowsky (M.) & Unger (E.). Die Ueberbriickung 
grosser Nervenlucken; Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Degenera- 
tion und Regeneration peripherischer Nerven. J. f. Psychol, 
u. Neurol., Leipz., 1916-1918, .xxii, 267-318, 5 pi.— Biondi (G.). 
Trapianto, sopravvivenza in vitro ed autolisi dei nervi peri- 
ferici. Riv. ital. di neuropat. [etc.], Catania, 1913, vi, 531- 
559. — Bird (F. D.). On a successful case of nerve grafting. 
Intercolon. M. Cong. Australas. Tr., 1892, Sidney, 1893, iii, 
375-377.— Blencke (A.). Ein weiterer Beitrag zu den Ueber- 
bruckungsversuchen vonNervendefekten mit Edinger-Rbhr- 
chen. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1917, xliv, 236-238.— Burk 
(W.). Zu den Ueberbruckungsversuchen von Nervendefek- 
ten (Bemerkungen zu der gleichlautenden Arbeit von Strak- 
ker). Ibid., 238.— Cahen (F.). Eine neue Methode der 
Transplantation bei Nervendefekten. Deutsche med. Wchn- 
schr., Leipz. & Berl., 1914, xl, 1888-1890. Zur Ueber- 
briickung von Nervendefekten. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 
1917, xliv, 785: 1920, xlvii, 1202.— Chiasserini (A.). Ricerche 
sperimentali e contributo clinico sui trapianti liberi di nervi. 
Policlin., Roma, 1923, xxx, sez. chir., 489-497. I tra- 
pianti dei nervi. Arch, ed atti d. Soc. ital. di chir., Roma 
(1923), 1924, xxx, 129-194.— Dujarier (C.) & Francois. Sur 
20 cas de greffe homoplastique dans les sections nerveuses. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1918, xliv, 43-47.— Duroux 
(E.). Technique des greffes nerveuses. Lyon med., 1911, 
cxvii, 760-766. ■ ■ Resultats cliniques des greffes ner- 
veuses. Lyon chirurg., 1912, viii, 562-581.— Dustin (A. -P.). 
A propos des greffes nerveuses. Ann. et bull. Soc. roy. d. sc. 

med. et nat. de Brux., 1919, 106. L'emploi des greffes 

mortes dansle traitement des lesions des nerfs. Compt. rend. 
Soc. debiol., Par., 1919,1-xxxii, 614.— Eden (R.). Sind zur Ue- 
berbriickung von Nervendefekten die Verfahren der Tubu- 
lisation und der Nerventransplantation zu empfehlen? Zen- 
tralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1917, xliv, 138-140. Ueber die 

freie Nerventransplantation zum Ersatz von Nervendefekten. 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1919, xlv, 1239- 
1241.— von Enderlen & Knauer. Zur Nervenpfropfung. 
Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 1915, lxii, 1693.— von Enderlen 
& Loben hotter. Zur Ueberbriickung von Nervendefekten. 
Ibid., 1917, lxiv, 225.— Erlacher (P.). Einpflanzung des Ner- 
ven in den Muskel. Verhandl. d. deutsch. Gesellsch. f. Chir., 

Berl., 1914, xliii, pt. 1, 194. Hyperneurotisation; 

muskelare Neurotisation; freie Muskeltransplantation; expe- 
rimentelle Untersuchungen. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1914, 

xli, 625-627. Experimentelle Untersuchungen fiber 

Plastik und Transplantation von Nerv und Muskel. Arch, 
f. klin. Chir., Bed., 1915, cvi, 389-407.— Fisher (E. W.). A 
plea for the homogenous nerve graft. Brit. M. J., Lond., 

1919, i, 514. — Gaudier (H .) . Des transplantations nerveuses. 
Ann. de la Policlin. de Par., 1909, xix, 177; 202.— Gosset, 
Thomas (A.) & Levy-Valensi. Deux cas de greffe ner- 
veuse, chez Phomme, avec retour partiel de la motility et de la 
sensibility. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1918, lxxxi, 693- 
696.— Guyon (L.), Nageotte (J.) & Tournay (A.). Obser- 
vations sur les resultats fonctionnels de la greffe nerveuse 
morte et de la suture par afrontement apres lesion experimen- 
tale des nerfs chez le chien et le lapin. Rev. neurol., Par., 

1920, xxvii, 1131-1136.— Hartley (F.). Nerve implantation. 
Ann. Surg., Phila., 1911, liii, 555.— Heineke (H.). Die Ein- 
pflanzung des Nerven in den Muskel. Arch. f. klin. Chir., 
Berl., 1914, cv, 517-523. Die direkte Einpflanzung 



NERVE-GRAFTING 



86 



NERVES 



Nerve-grafting — continued. 

des Nerven in den Muskel. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1914, 
xli, 465.— von Ilofnicister. Ueber doppelte und mehrfache 
Nervenpfropfung. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tiibing., 1915, xevi, 
329-390, 6 pi — Hohmann. Zur Kritik des Edinger'schen 
und Bethe'schen Verfahrens der Ueberbriickung grosserer 
Nervenliieken. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1917, liv, 249.— 
Huber (O, C). Transplantation of peripheral nerves. 
Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1919, ii, 460-480. Also 
reprint. — Ingebrigtsen (R.). A contribution to the biology 
of peripheral nerves in transplantation. J. Exper. M., Lan- 
caster, Pa., 1915, xxii, 418-426: 1916, xxiii, 251, 11 pi. Also 

reprint. Sur la transplantation des nerfs. Lyon 

chirurg., 1916, xiii, 828-836. Un cas de greffe ner- 

veuse autoplasti(|ue. Ibid., 1917, xiv, 884-894. — Jalifier. 
Dix-sept observations d'hetero-greffes nerveuses suivant la 
methode de Nageotte. Ibid., 1920, xvi, 351-361.— Katzen- 
stein (M.). Ueber Plexuspfropfung. Verhandl. d. Berl. 
med. Oesellsch. (1913), 1914, xliv, pt. 2, 174-176. [Diskus- 
sion], pt. 1, 100. — Kelvington. Some possibilities of nerve 
crossing. Australas. M. Cong. Tr., 1905, Adelaide, 1907, vii, 
202-211.— Kim lira (O.). Studien zur Transplantation des 
peripherischen Nervengewebes. Verhandl. d. jap. path. Ge- 
sellsch., Tokyo, 1919, ix, 13.— Kblliker (T.). Einpflanzung 
eines Astes des N. medianus in den M. biceps nach Heineke. 
Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1917, xliv, 454. — Lugaro (K.). Sul 
neurotropismo e sui trapianti dei nervi. Riv. di patol. nerv., 
Firenze, 1906, xi, 320-327.— Luna (E.). Sulle modificazioni 
dei plastosomi delle cellule nervose nel trapianto ed in seguito 
al taglio dei nervi. Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 1916-17, x, 
3-17. — Manasse (P.). Ueber doppelte Nervenpfropfung. 
Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1922, exx, 66.5-685.— Maragliano 
(D.). Istopatologia degli impianti nervosi centrali parziali. 
Policlin., Roma, 1910, xvii, sez. chir., 540-551. Ner- 
ven iiberpflanzung von der einen Seite auf die entgegenge- 
setzte. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1911, xxxviii, 5-^ 



Istopatologia degli impianti nervosi centrali parziali. Ann. 
delr. 1st. diclin. chir. di Roma, 1912, iv, 129-140. — Mauclaire 
(P.). Greffe nerveuse avec greffon emprunte au nerf scia- 
tique; grelles en pont nerveux. Cong, frang. de chir., Proc. 
verb, [etc.], Par., 1918, xxvii, 89-91. Les greffes ner- 

veuses. J. de mfjd. et chir. prat., Par., 1920, xci, 445-452.— 
Morat (J.-P.). Les greffes nerveuses. Lyon med., 1912, 
cxviii, 1369; 1433.— Morpurgo (B.). Sull' impianto delmon- 
cone centrale di un nervo di un organismo nel moncone peri- 
ferico di un altro organismo. Gior. d. r. Accad. di med. di 
Torino, 1922, 4. s., xxviii, 50-53.— Moszkowicz (L.). Ueber- 
briickung von Nervendefekten durch gestielte Muskellappen. 
Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1917, lxiv, 755-757. — Nageotte 
( J.) . Sur la possibility d 'utiliser dans la pratique chirurgicale 
les greffons de nerfs fixes par l'alcool et sur la technique a 
employer. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1917, lxxx, 925- 
933. Sur la duree de conservation des greffons ner- 

veux morts. Ibid., 1919, lxxxii, 615-617.— Pal ma (R.). Ri- 
cerche sperimentali sui trapianto antogeno dei nervi. Mor- 
gagni, Milano, 1924, lxvi, 1156-1167.— Perroti (G.). Ricerche 
sperimentali sul trapianto dei nervi. Ann. ital. di chir., 
Napoli, 1925, iv, 855-887, 4 pi — Pitres (A.). Etat actuel de 
nos connaissances sur les transplantations et les greffes ner- 
veuses. Province med., Par., 1913, xxiv, 479; 491. — Piatt 
(H.) . On the results of bridging gaps in injured nerve trunks 
by autogenous fascial tubulization and autogenous nerve 
grafts. Brit. J. Surg., Bristol, 1919-20, vii, 384-389.— PoU- 
card (A.) & Leriche (R.). Document histologique pour 
servir a l'histoire des transplantations hetero-nerveuses du 
type Nageotte. Lyon chirurg., 1922, xix, 544-549.— Ramon 
y Cajal (S.). El neurotropismo y la transplantacion de los 
nervios. Trab. d. lab. de invest, biol. Univ. de Madrid, 1913, 
xi, 81-102. — Riedel. Zur Kritik des Edingerschen Verfahrens 
der Ueberbriickung von Nervendefekten. Deutsche med. 
Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1917, xliii, 733.— von Saar (G.). 
Beitrag zur Nervenplastik; (erfolgreiche totale periphere 
Implantat ion des Radialis in den Medianus nach ausgedehn- 
ter Resektion des ersteren wegen malignem Neurofibroms) 
Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1913, xxxii, 461-471 — Sachs 
(E.) & MaloneCJ. Y.). An experimental study of methods 
for bridging nerve defects; with a description of a new method 
of autotransplant (auto-autotransplant). Arch. Surg , Chi- 
cago, 1922, v, 314-333— Sargent (P.). Case of nerve-root 
grafting. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1908-9, ii, Clin. 
Sect., 149.— Schmidt (J. E.). Ueber Nervenplastik. Miin- 
chen. med. Wchnschr., 1917, lxiv, 1024-1026.— Sencert (L.). 
De l'emploi de greffes nerveuses mortes en chirurgie humaine. 

Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. de Par., 1918, xliv, 1340. 

L'heterogreffe morte dans le traitement des plaies des nerfs 
Presse med., Par., 1918, xxvi, 656-659.— Serra (G.). La iper- 
neurotizzazione del muscolo. Chir. d. org. di movimento 
Bologna, 1924, viii, 617-632.— Serra (G.) & Ferraro (A.)! 
Contributo alia chirurgia radicolare: affrontamento diretto, 
o indiretto a mezzo di trapianti, e suture seriate di radici ner- 
vose spinali, per ottenere la reinnervazione di uno o piu campi 
radicolari periferici. Ibid., 1922, vi, 363-420, 1 pi.— Spitzy 
(H.). Bemerkung zur Ueberbriickung von Nervendefekten. 
Miinchen. med. Wchnschr., 1917, lxiv, 372.— Spriggs (N. I.). 
A case of nerve transplantation. Lancet, Lond., 1919, ii^ 
434.— Steindler (A.). The direct implantation of motor 
nerve upon muscle tissue (neurotization), an experimental 
and clinical study. J. Iowa State M. Soc, Washington, 1915 
v, 436-439.— Stewart (J. E.). An experimental study of the 



Nerve-grafting— continued . 

transplantation of the nerve supply of muscles. J. Bone & 
Joint Surg., Boston, 1925, vii, 948-956.— Stoffel (A.). Neue 
Untersuchungen zur Frage der Nerveniiberpllanzung. 

Aerztl. Mitt. a. Baden, Karlsruhe, 1910, lxiv, 164-166. 

Neue Gesichtspunkte auf dem Gebiete der Nerventransplan- 
tation. Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1910, xxv, 505-550.— 
Stookey (B.). The futility of bridging nerve defects by 
means of nerve flaps. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1919, 
xxix, 287-311. ■ Artificial nerve branches for innerva- 
tion of paralyzed muscles. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chi- 
cago, 1923, ix, 249-254.— Stracker (O.). Zu den Ueber- 
bruckungsversuchen von Nervendefekten. Zentralbl. f. 
Chir., Leipz., 1916, xliii, 985-990.— Struck. Nervenplastik 
nach Edinger. Ibid., 1917,xliv, 137.— Taylor (A. S.) & Clark 
(L. P.). Nerve-bridging, with a report of a successful case. 
Med. Rec, N. Y., 1908, lxxiii, 539.— Tello (J. F.). Algunas 
experiencias de ingertos nerviosos con nervios conservados in 
vitro. Trab. d. lab. de invest, biol. Univ. de Madrid, 1914, 
xii, 273-284.— Tinel (J.). Contribution k l'etude clinique et 
experimental des greffes nerveuses; un cas de greffe du cubi- 
tal de 8 centimetres, pratiquee avec succes. Rec. neurol., 
Par., 1917, xxiv, 497-499— Tut tie (H. K.). Exposure of the 
brachial plexus with nerve-transplantation. J. Am. M. Ass., 
Chicago, 1913, Ixi, 15-17.— Van den Bergh. Une transplan- 
tation dunerf crural sur le nerf sciatique. Ann. Soc. demtd. 
d'Anvers, 1906, lxxiii, 115-118, 1 pi.— Vargas Salcado (L.). 
Commentaires sur cinq observations de greffes de nerf con- 
serve dans l'alcool. Presse med., Par., 1925, xxxiii, 558.— 
Walther (H. E.). Kontralaterale Nerventransplantation. 
Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1911, xxviii, 518-525.— Wol- 
lenberg. Das Edinger- Verfahren der Nervendefektiibcr- 
bruckung. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1917, 
xliii, 641-643.— Zalla (M.). Ricerche istologiche sui trapianti 
dei nervi periferici. Ricer. di nevrol. [etc.], Catania, 1913, 

407-415, 3 pi. Sui trapianti dei nervi periferici. Riv. 

di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1914, xix, 193-207, 3 pi. Also transl., 
Arch. ital. de biol., Turin, 1914, Ixii, 123-129. 

Nervegno (Fritz) [1872- ]. * Ueber die in der 
geburtshilflichen Universitats-Klinik und Po-li- 
klinik zu Bonn vom 1. Januar 1885 bis zum 1. 
Januar 1895 stattgehabten Zwillingsgeburten. 
29 pp., 1 1. 8°. Bonn, A. Henry, 1895. 

Nervenarzt. v. i, 1928. roy. 8°. Berlin. 

Nerve-plexuses. 

See under Plexus. 

Nerve-roots. 

See Nerves (Spinal). 

Nerves. 

See, also, Nerve [and subdivisions]; Nervous 
system. 

Brown-Sequakd. [Six lectures on the 
nerves.] 8°. New York, 1874. 
Cutting from New York Tribune, 1874. 

Hughes (A. W.). Nerves of the human 
body, 2. ed., ed. by Ch. R. Whittaker. 8°. 
Edinburgh, 1918. 

Ibbotson (W.). Atlas of the sensory cuta- 
neous nerves. 8°. London, [1920]. 

Alcock (N. H.) & Lynch (G. R.). On the relation be- 
tween the physical, chemical, and electrical properties of the 
nerves; total ash, sulphates, phosphates. J. Physiol Lond 
1910, xxxix, 402-410.— Alford (L. B.). The lvmph flow in 
nerves. J. Missouri M. Ass., St. Louis, 1917, xiv 257 — 
Auerbach (S.). Verschiedene Vulnerabilitiit bzw. Giftaffi- 
nitat der Nerven oder Gesetz der Liihmungstvpen? Ztschr 
f d. ges. Neurol, u. Psychiat., Berl., 1918, xliv, brig., 88-100 — 
Barbieri (N -A.). Origine concrete et tres precise des nerfs. 

,D I ? pt ^ en(L Acad - d - sc - Par > 1906 ' cxlii . 803-805.— Coyte 
(R.). I he anatomy and surgical bearing of the nerves found 
IS J; . aMominal wall. Lancet, Lond., 1922, ii, 1065 — 
Gybulski (N.) & Weissglas (W.). [Ueber die Bestimmung 
der Kapaatat der Nerven.] Bull, internat. Acad. d. sc. de 
Cracovie, 1906, 476-496 -Dunin-Borkowski (J.) Ueber 
die Polarisation der Nerven. Ibid., 1912, s. B, 717-745 1 pi — 
Jansen (M.). Lengte der bundels van de spieren. Nederl. 
Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Amst., 1912, i, 1613-1616.-Mante- 
gazza (( .) . N uove osservazioni sul comportamento elettrico 
di alcum nervi. Gior. di elett. med., Napoli, 1907, viii, 124- 
133^-Moriggia (A.). Effetti di alcuni liquidi spccialmente 
acidi e salini sopra l moti dei filamenti spermatici, dell' epi- 
teho yibratile, delle opaline e del cuore, nonche degli acidi 
?S5? tenacita dei nervi. Atti. d. r. Accad. d. Lincei, Roma, 
18,_6-,, 3 s. i, 819-828.- Pitres (A.). La loi de Waller et la 
theorie du trophisme des nerfs J. de med. de Bordeaux, 
1916, xlvi, 23 1-238.- Stopford (J. S. B.). The clinical sig- 
nificance of certain neuroosseous relations. Clin J Lond 

Arch - lnternat - de Physiol., Liege & Par., 1905-6 iii 
417-42o. 1 



NERVES 



87 



NERVES 



Nerves (Anastomosis of). 

Barile (C.) . Bicerche sperimentali ed isto- 
logiche suir anastomosi chirurgica dei nervi. 
8°. Sancasciano, 1914. 

Adson (A. W.). A clinical study of nerve anastomosis 
Ann. Surg., Phila., 1919, lxx, 157-168, 6 pi— Alessandrini 
(P ) Contributo sperimentale ed istologico alio studio delle 
anastomosi nervose. Policlin., Roma, 1909, xvi, sez. chir., 
145-165.— Alfonso (L.). La rigenerazione nervosa ed ll 
ripristino funzionale nella anastomosi spinofacciale. Gazz. 
internaz. di med., Napoli, 1911, xiv, 898-903— BaUance (Sir 
C). Some results of nerve anastomosis. Brit. J. Surg., 

Bristo.- 1923-24, xi, 327-346. Results obtained m 

some experiments in which the facial and recurrent laryngeal 
nerves were anastomosed with other nerves. Brit. M. J., 
Lond., 1924, ii, 349-354.— Barile (C). Sul reale valore pratico 
della topografia fascicolare dei nervi periferici (secondo Stof- 
fel) per l'esecuzione delle anastomosi dei nervi degli arti. 
Policlin., Roma, 1917, xxiv, sez. prat., 1177-1180.— Severs 
(E. C). A case of facio-hypoglossal anastomosis. Lancet, 
Lond., 1913, i, 1450.— Blanc. Las anastomosis nerviosas en 
las deformidades paraliticas. Rev. de med. y cirug. pract., 
Madrid, 1917, cxvi, 312.— Caldwell (J. A.). Facial hypoglos- 
sal anastomosis. Cincinnati J. Med., 1923, iv, 147.— Chutro 
(P.). Anastomose spino-faciale. Bull, et mem. Soc. de chir. 
de Par., 1917, n. s., xliii, 1236-1238.— Compton (A. T.). The 
intrinsic anatomy of the large nerve trunks of limbs. J. 
Anat., Lond., 1917, li, 103-117.— Duroux. GrefTes et anasto- 
moses nerveuses. Lyon med., 1911, cxvii, 665-668.— Faure 
(J.-L.). A propos des anastomoses nerveuses. Assoc. franc, 
de chir. Proc. verb, [etc.], Par., 1907, 532— Forni (G.). Ri- 
cerche sperimentali sull' anastomosi per incrocio del vago e 
del simpatico nel coniglio. Bull. d. sc. med. di Bologna, 1912, 
8. s., xiii, 100-104.— Frazier (C. H.) & Allen (A. R.). Sub- 
dural anastomosis of the anterior roots of the spinal cord. J. 
Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1914, xli, 725.— Kennedy (R.). 
Experiments on the restoration of paralysedmuscles by means 
of nerve anastomosis. Proc. Roy. Soc, Lond., 1914, lxxxvii, 
s. B, 331: 1915, s. B, lxxxviii, 94.— Laflte-Dupont. Cinq cas 
d'anastomose hypoglosso-faciale. Gaz. hebd. d. sc. med. de 
Bordeaux, 1921, xlii, 102— Maragliano (D.). Les anasto- 
moses nerveuses contrelaterales au point de vue experimental 
et clinique. Presse med., Par., 1912, xx, 853.— Mauclaire. 
Essais d'anastomoses nerveuses pour mal perforant, pied bot 
et ulcere variqueux. Gaz. d. hop., Par., 1910, lxxxiii, 1542- 
1545. — Milone (S.). Sulla conseguenze dell' unione di un 
moncone nervoso centrale di piccolo calibro con un moncone 
periferico di grosso calibro. Arch, per le sc. med., Torino, 
1924, xlvii, 107-124. Also Gior. d. r. Accad. di med. di Torino, 
1924, 4. s., xxx, 50-53.— Mi nervi nl (R.) . Anastomosi nervosa 
fra i cordoni del plesso brachiale nelP ascella. Clin, chir., 

Milano, 1914, xxii, 882-887, 2 pi. • Anastomosi nervosa 

tra mediano e brachiale cutaneo interno. Riforma med., 
Napoli, 1917, xxxiii, 284-288.— Murphy (J. B.). Nerve 
anastomosis. Surg. Clin., Chicago, 1912, i, 24-30, 3 pi.— 
Peugniez. Anastomoses nerveuses; le facial avec l'hypo- 
glosse ou le spinal ; le circonflexe avec le radial du bras. Assoc. 
franc, dechir. Proc. verb, [etc.], Par., 1907, 565-574— Pitres 
(A.). De la reunion a bout de nerfs differents et des anasto- 
moses nerveuses. J. de med. de Bordeaux, 1913, xliii, 767- 
771.— Ranschburg (P.). Ueber die Anastomosen der Ner- 
ven der oberen Extremitat des Menschen mit Riicksicht auf 
ihre neurologische und nervenchirurgische Bedeutung. Neu- 
rol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1917, xxxvi, 521-534 — Shemeley (W. 
G.). Attempted spino-facial nerve anastomosis. J. Ophth., 
Otol. & Laryngol., Lancaster, Pa., 1917, xxiii, 418-421.— 
Stevens (R. H.). Note on a case of anastomosis between 
facial and hypoglossal nerves. J. Roy. Army Med. Corps, 
Lond., 1917, xxviii, 724.— Taylor (A. S.). Demonstration of 
cases illustrating results of peripheral nerve anastomosis. J. 
Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1906, xxxiii, 588-592— Tilmann. 
Vorstellung eines Falles von Facialis-Hypoglossus-Anasto- 
mose. Sitzungsb. d. med.-rhein. Gesellsch. f. Nat.- u. Heilk. 
zu Bonn (1905), 1906, med. Abt., 64-66. 

Nerves (Antagonistic). 

Asher (L.). Studien iiber antagonistische Nerven. Zt- 
schr. f. Biol., Munchen & Berl., 1909, ii, 298: 1923, lxxviii, 297. 
Also Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., Bonn, 1910, cxxxvi, 411: 1924, 

ccv, 132. Ucber die chemischen Vorgange bei den 

antagonistischen Nervenwirkungen. Pnd., Berl., 1921, 
cxciii, 84. — Benteli (R.). Studien iiber antagonistische Ner- 
ven; fiber die sympathischen und parasympathischen Gifte 
als Beeinflusser physikalisch-chemischer Zeitreaktionen; 
Untersuchungen cm Muskel. Ztschr. f. Biol., Munchen, 
1924-25, lxxxii, 311-325.— Engeloch (F.). Studien iiber an- 
tagonistische Nerven. Vergleich der Empfindlichkeit ent- 
nervter und nicht entnervter Organe. Ibid., 1915-16, lxvi, 
99-126. — Haastcrt (F.). Zur Analyse der antagonistischen 
Hemmungen. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1916-1918, xvii, 
168-191, 4 pi. — Imura (E.). Studien iiber antagonistische 
Nerven; iiber das Zusammenwirken der Erregungen der hin- 
teren Riickenmarkswurzeln auf die Muskeln des Reflex- 
frosches, nebst Beitragen zur Lehre von der intrazentralen 
nemmung. Ztschr. f. Biol., Munchen, 1922, lxxvii, 73-104.— 
Nakayama (K.). Studien iiber antagonistische Nerven; 
fortgesetzte Priifung der Frage der hormonalen TJebertragung 
der Herznervenwirkung. Ibid., 1924-25, lxxxii, 581-604.— 



Nerves (Antagonistic) — continued. 

Pearce (R. G.). Studien iiber antagonistische Nerven; Un- 
tersuchungen zur Dynamik der Gefiissverengerung und -er- 
weiterung und iiber die Umkehr peripherer Erregung in 
llemmung. Ibid., 1913, lxii, 243-294, 1 pi — Spycher (A.). 
Studien iiber antagonistische Nerven; diosympathischen und 
parasympathischen Gifte als Beeinflusser phvsikalisch-chemi- 
scher Zeitreaktionen. Ibid., 1922-23, lxxvii, 199-230— Taka- 
kusu (S.). Studien iiber antagonistische Nerven; die Em- 
pfindlichkeitssteigerung eines vegetativ innervierten Organes 
nach Wegnahme des Ganglion cervicale superius. Ibid., 
1922. lwv, 169-178.— Tischhauser (G. A.). Studien iiber 
antagonistische 4 Nerven; iiber Summations-, Hemmungs- und 
elektrotonische Erscheinungen am Nervmuskelpraparat. 
Ibid., 1920, Ixxi, 203-245.— Y as u take (T.). Studien iiber an- 
tagonistische Nerven; Nachweis der Mobilisierung von Kal- 
zium im Herzen durch Reizung des Nervus accelerans. Ibid., 
1924-25, lxxxii, 605-610. 

Nerves (Blood-supply of). 

See Nervous system (Blood vessels, etc., of). 

Nerves (Brachial). 

See Paralysis (Brachial) ; Plexus (Brachial). 

Nerves (Cardiac). 

See Heart (Nerves, etc., of); Nerve (Pneu- 
mogastric) . 

Nerves (Cicatrization of). 
See, also, Neuroma. 

Leriche (R.) . Quelques suggestions sur le role possible de 
nevromes de cicatrisation des petits rameaux nerveux dans la 
pathologie des membres et des visceres. Lyon chirurg., 1922, 
xix, 550-557. — Nageotte (J.) . Le processus de la cicatrisation 
des nerfs; generalites, faits particuliers. Rev. neurol., Par., 
1914-15, xxii, 505-521. Also Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 

1915, lxxviii, 153; 249; 333. Troubles apportes a la crois- 

sance des neurites, dans les cicatrices nerveuses, par certaines 
modifications provoquees de la nevroglie. Ibid., 679-683. 

— Substance collagene et nevroglie dans la cicatrisation 

des nerfs. Ibid., 1916, lxxix, 322-327. Etude experi- 

mentale de la cicatrisation des nerfs. Lyon chirurg, 1918, 
xv, 245-292. 

Nerves (Cranial). 

See, also, Nerve (Abducens); Nerve (Audi- 
tory), etc. 

Brandt (M. F. W.). *Untersuchungen iiber 
die Dickenverhaltnisse der Nervenfasern sowie 
des Mark- und des Achsenzylinders einiger 
Hirnnerven. [Leipzig.] 8°. Dresden, 1922. 

Schachtschabel (A.). *Der Nervus fa- 
cialis und trigeminus des Rindes. 8°. Leip- 
zig, 1908. 

Ariens Kappers (C. IT.). Mitteilungen beziiglich der 
phylogenetischen Verlagerung der motorischen Hirnnerven- 
kerne; der Bau des anatomischen Systemes. Folia neuro- 

biol., Leipz., 1907-8, i, 157-172. ■ ■ Ueber den Einfluss 

der Neurone der Geschmackskerne auf den motorischen 
Facialis- und Glossopharyngeuskern und ihr Verhalten zur 
Radix descendens nervi quinti. Ibid., 1909-10, iii, 259-274. — 
Balado (M.). Topografia de los nucleos de origen de los ner- 
vios craneanos del perro. Bol. Inst, de clin. quir., Buenos 
Aires, 1925, i, 211-227.— Balint (R.). Ein Fall von Fractura 
baseos cranii mit selteneren Nervenlahmungen; Beitriige zur 
Pnysiologie des 9., 10. und 11. Gehirnnerven. Neurol. Cen- 
tralbl., Leipz., 1906, xxv, 99-107.— Barbieri (C). Ricerche 
sullo sviluppo dei nervi cranici nei teleostei. Morphol. 
Jahrb., Leipz., 1907, xxxvii, 161-202, 2 pi— Bean (R. B.). 
The cephalic nerves: suggestions. Anat. Record, Phila., 
1913, vii, 221-235— Beccari (N.). Intorno al primo difleren- 
ziamento dei nuclei motori dei nervi cranici. Monitore zool. 
ital., Firenze, 1923, xxxiv, 161-166— Beck (J. C). Cranial 
nerves. Tr. Am. Laryngol., Rhinol. & Otol. Soc, N. Bed- 
ford, Mass., 1920. xxvi, 165-187.— Berkelbach Van lier 
Sprenkel (H.). The central relat ions of the cranial nerves in 
Silurus glanis and Mormvrus easchive. J. Comp. Neurol., 
Phila., 1915, xxv, 5-42, li pi — Black (D.). The motor nuclei 
of the cerebral nerves in phylogeny; a study of the phenomena 
of neurobiotaxis. Ibid., 1917, xxviii, 379: 1920-21, xxxii, 61: 
1922-23, xxxiv, 233.— Bok (S. T.). Die Entvvicklung der 
Hirnnerven und ihrer zentralen Bahuen; die stimulogene 
Fibrillation. Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 1915, ix, 475-565. — 
Bremer (J. L.). Aberrant roots and branches of the abdu- 
cent and hypoglossal nerves. J. Comp. Neurol. & Psvchol., 
Phila., 1908, xviii, 619-639.— Brock (G.). Neurofibrillen- 
Entwicklung in den Zellen der Uirnnervenkerne des Men- 
schen. Monatschr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1909, xxv, 
32-42, 4 pi.— Colledge (L.). Facio-hvpoglossal anastomosis. 
Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1921-22, xv, Sect. Otol., 56 — 
Coughlin(W.T.). Peculiar reactions between the fifth and 
seventh cranial nerves. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 1923, lxxxi, 
2019-2021.— Froes da Fonseca (A.). Beobachtung einer 
Anastomose zwischen Glossopharyngeus und Hypoglossus. 



NERVES 



88 



NERVES 



Nerves (Cranial) — continued. 

Anat. Anz., Jena, 1922, lv, 551-553.— Ganflni (C). Su al- 
cuni gangli del iii, v, e tronco auteriore del vii in embrioni di 
Amnioti. Arch. ital. di anat. e di embriol., Firenze, 1917-18, 
xvi, 342-381.— Goette (A.). Die Entwicklung der Kopfner- 
ven bei Fischen und Amphibien. Arch. f. mikr. Anat., 
Bonn, 1914, lxxxv, 1. Abt., 1-163, 10 pi— Goldstein (M.) & 
Minea (I.). Quelques localisations dans le noyau de l'hypo- 
glosse et du trijumeau chez l'homme. Folia neuro-biol., 
Leipz., 1909, iii, 135-151— Grossmann (M.). Ueber die 
intrabulbaren Verbindungen des Trigeminus zum Vagus. 
Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien. Univ., Leipz. & Wien, 
1906, xiii, 194-211.— Hudovernig (C). Beitriige zur mikro- 
skopischen Anatomie und zur Lokalisationslehre einiger 
Gehirnnervenkerne (Nervus hvpoglossus, vagus und facialis.) 
J. f. Psychol, u. Neurol., Leipz., 1908-9, xi, 26-48.— Kidd 
(L. J.). The mesencephalic fifth root, the dorsal vago-glosso- 
pharyngeal nucleus, and the question of an endo-neural 
afferent ganglionic system. Rev. Neurol. & Psychiat., 

Edinb., 1910, viii, 594; 673. Direct trochlear and 

crossed oculomotor fibres. Ibid., 1913, xi, 507-530.— Koch 
(S. L.). The structure of the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, ninth, 
eleventh, and twelfth cranial nerves. J. Comp. Neurol., 
Phila., 1916, xxvi, 541-552— Laflte-Dupont. Cinq cas 
d'anastomose hypoglosso-faciale. Bull, et mem. Soc. de 
med. et chir. de Bordeaux (1921), 1922, 15.— Lecene (P.). 
Presentation d'un blesse opere depuis trois ans et demi d'une 
anastomose hypoglosso-faciale. Rev. neurol., Par., 1920, 
xxvii, 1113-1116.— Lewis (F. T.). The mixed cerebral nerves 
in mammals. J. Comp. Neurol. & Psvchol., Bait., 1906, xvi, 
177-182, 1 pi — Lhermitte (J.) & Klarfeld (B.). La struc- 
ture rcelle des nerfs craniens et des racines rachidiennes de 
l'homme et ses relations avec les processus pathologiques; les 
inflammations et les neoplasies en particulier. Semaine 
med., Par., 1912, xxxii, 13-17.— Meek (A.). The cranial seg- 
ments and nerves of the rabbit with some remarks on the 
phylogeny of the nervous system. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1910, 
xxxvi, 560-572.— Mollgaard (H.). Eine morphologische 
Studie iiber den Nervenkomplex Vago-glosso-pharyngeo- 
accessorius. Skandin. Arch. f. Physiol., Leipz., 1911, xxv, 
69-80. — Nicholson (Helen). On the presence of ganglion 
cells in the third and sixth nerves of man. J. Comp. Neurol., 
Phila., 1924-25, xxxvii, 31-36.— Norris (H. W.). The cranial 
nerves of amphiuma Means. J. Comp. Neurol. & Psychol., 

Phila., 1908, xviii, 527-568, 5 pi. The cranial nerves of 

Siren lacertina. J. Morphol., Phila., 1913, xxiv, 245-338.— 
Far ho n (C.) & Nadejde (O.). Nouvelle contribution & 
l'etude des localisations dans les noyaux des nerfs craniens et 
rachidiens chez l'homme et chez le chien. J. de neurol., Par., 
1906, xi, 129-140.— Riley (H. A.). General consideration of the 
cranial nerves. Neurol. Bull., N. Y., 1919, ii, 361-369.— Roc- 
cavilla (A.). Sindrome dei quattro ultimi nervi encefalici; 
contributo clinico alio studio dell' innervazione cranica. 
Policlin., Roma, 1920, xxvii, sez. med., 273-300.— Shiino 
(K.). Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Gehirnnerven der Schild- 
kroten. Anat. Hefte, Wiesb., 1912, xlvii, 1-34— Streeter 
(G. L.). The nuclei of origin of the cranial nerves in the 10 
mm. human embryo. Anat. Record, Phila., 1908-9, ii, 111— 
115. — Thurlow (M. D.). Observations on the mitochondrial 
content of the cells of the nuclei of the cranial nerves. Ibid., 
1916, x, 253.— Tozer (F. M.). On the presence of ganglion 
cells in the roots of iii, iv, and vi cranial nerves. Proc Phy- 
siol. Soc, Lond., 1910-11, p. xv.— Tozer (Frances M.) & 
Sherrington (C. S.). Receptors and afferents of the third, 
fourth, and sixth cranial nerves. Folia neuro-biol., Leipz., 
1910-11, iv, 626-633 — van Valkenburg (C. T.). Over den 
nucleus facialis dorsalis, nucleus trigemini posterior, nucleus 
trochlearis posterior. Versl. d. Akad. d. Wetensch., afd. 
Natuurk., Amst., xix, 1910, 181-188, 3 pi.— Vannucci (D.). 
Dell' origine apparente dei nervi ix°, x°, e xi° e dei rapporti 
che intercorrono fra il nervo vago ed il nervo di Willis. Speri- 
mentale, Firenze, 1923, Ixxvii, 299-314, 1 pi — Voit. Ueber 
den Austritt der Hirnnerven aus dem Schadel, insbesondere 
iiber den Canalis n. facialis. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., 
Leipz. & Berl., 1920, xlvi, 1131.— Wada (Y.). Zur Frage der 
Regeneration von Gehirnnerven. Arch. f. d. ges. Physiol., 
Berl., 1923, cc, 207-209.— Watldnson (Grace B.). The 
cranial nerves of Varanus bivittatus. Morphol. Jahrb., 
Leipz., 1906, xxxv, 450-472, 4 pi.— Wlllard (W. A.). Some 
peripheral relations in the cranial nerves of reptiles. Anat. 
Record, Phila., 1916-17, xi, 435-437. 

Nerves (Cranial, Diseases and injuries 
of). 

Soubaigne (P.)- Contribution a l'etude 
des syndromes nerveux dimidies de l'espace 
r^tro-parotidien posterieur; et en particulier 
des syndromes de Sicard-Collet et de Maurice 
' Villaret. 8°. Paris, 1920. 

Abrahamson (I.). Presentation of case of infantile 
nuclear aplasia or infantile motor defects in the cranial nerves. 
Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1921, v, 621.— Aloin 
(H). Phlegmon latero-pharyngien avec nevrite des trois 
derniers nerfs cranien (syndrome de Jackson). Paris med., 
1918, xxix, 209-211.— Antonelli (A.). Le polinevriti craniche 
specialmente oculomotrici consecutive ad injezione di arseno- 
benzolo. Riv. ital. di ottal., Roma, 1912, viii, 87-93.— 
Ausch (O.). Ueber Schussverletzungen der Hirnnerven. 



Nerves (Cranial, Diseases and injuries 
of) — continued. 

Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 1915, xxviii, 1139-1141.— Beck (O.). 
Verletzung des rechten Nervus glossopharyngeus, vagus, 
hypoglossus undsympathicus durch einen Messerstion in den 
Nacken. Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl., 1919, Im, 40-42. 
Also Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1919, lxix, 1525 — Bonardi (E.). 
Contributo alia conoscenza della semcjotica e della clinica dei 
nervi cranici. R. 1st. Lomb. di sc. e lett. Rendic, Milano, 
1909, 2. s., xlii, 124-135.— Bourcart, Lannois & Vernet. 
Syndrome des quatre derniers nerfs cophaliques. Lyon 
med., 1916, cxxv, 282.— Bourgeois (A.). Paralysies alternes 
de la sixieme et de la septieme paire, suites de traumatismes 
craniens. Arch, d'opht., Par., 1908, xxviii, 448-453 — Brun- 
ner (H.). Ueber die Kombination von zentral bedingten 
Erkrankungen des Nervus vestibularis und des Rekurrens. 
Arch. f. Laryngol. u. Rhinol., Berl., 1921, xxxiv, 256-264.— 
Cadwalader (W. B.). A clinical report of two cases of 
agenesis (congenital paralysis) of the cranial nerves. Am. J. 
M. Sc., Phila., 1922, clxiii, 744-748 — Cappelli (J.) & Torri- 
giani (C. A.). Sovra alcuni casi di lesione dell' acustico e del 
faciale nella sifilide. Riv. crit. di clin. med., Firenze, 1913, 
xvi, 513; 529.— Cornil (L.). Considerations anatomiques sur 
les tumeurs des nerfs craniens. Rev. med. de l'est, Nancy, 

1924, Iii, 682-690.— Cornwall (L. H.). A tumor of the 
eleventh and twelfth nerve roots. Proc. N. York Path. Soc, 

1925, xxv, 39-41.— Courbon (P.). Syndrome des nerfs de la 
zone jugulaire du crane (xii, xi, x, ix, vii, racine motrice du v 
et ganglion sphenopalatin) par fracture du crane. Lyon 
med., 1919, cxxviii, 196-198— D'Abundo (E.). Tic-mio- 
clono dell' ll e paio di nervi cranici. Riv. ital. di neuropat. 
[etc.], Catania, 1923, xvi, 117-121, 1 pi.— Denker (A.). 
Schussverletzung der vier letzten Gehirnnerven; Einschuss 
unterhalb des rechten Auges, Ausschuss im Nacken. Arch f. 
Ohren-, Nasen- u. Kehlkopfh., Leipz., 1916, xcix, 51-66.— 
Descomps (P.), Merle (P.) & Quercy (P.). Le signe de la 
convergence des globes oculaires; ses relations avec les lesions 
de la vi' et de la viii" paires, de l'appareil vestibulaire en parti- 
culier. Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de Par., 1918, 3. s., 
xlii, 1155-1159.— Etherington- Smith (R. B.) & Shaw 
(E. H.). An intraneural cvst of the eighth cervical nerve. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1910, i, 1286.— Fallas (A.). Syphilis des 
septieme et huitieme paires. Bull, d'oto-rhino-laryngol., 
Par., 1921, n. s., xix, 116-119.— Foix (C). Hemisyndrome 
bulbaire par lesions peripherique intra-cranienne des nerfs 
bulbaires. N. iconog. dela Salpttriere, Par., 1911, xxiv, 303- 
312, 2 pi. — Hasse (W.). Beitrage zur Frequenz und Sympto- 
matologie der Schussverletzungen der Gehirnnerven. Zt- 
schr. f. d. ges. Neurol. u. Psychiat., Berl., 1919, li, 329-364 — 
Kahlmeter (G.). [A case of congenital motor defect in the 
region of the cranial nerves.] Hygiea, Stockholm, 1916, 
lxxviii, 1321-1338.— Key-Aberg (H.). [A case of polyneuritis 
cerebralis mineriformis.] Ibid., 1009-1022.— Lanois, Sar- 
gnon & Vernet. Sur le syndrome total des quatre derniers 
craniens (deux observations nouvelles de blesses de guerre). 
Rev. neurol., Par., 1916, xxiii, 943-948.— Malaguti (A.). Tre 
casi di lue interessante nervi cranici. Riv. crit. di clin. med., 
Firenze, 1922, xxiii, 241-248 — Manninl (C). Sulla semeic- 
logia delle lesioni dell' xi e del xii paio dei nervi cranici. Riv. 
neuropat., Torino, 1909-10, iii, 169.— Maxwell (E.). Case of 
loss of epithelium of the left cornea, due to thrombosis, affect- 
ing the cranial nerves. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. Kingdom, Lond., 
1924, xliv, 431.— Mendonca Castro. Svndrome de Lannois. 
Arch, brasil. de med., Rio de Jan., 1925, xv, 399-403.— Mo- 
restin. Lesion par le mtoe projectile des nerfs facial, audi- 
tif, pneumogastrique, spinal et grand hvpoglosse. Bull, et 
mem. Soc. dechir. de Par., 1916, xlii, 145-147 — Neurath (R.). 
Zur Frage der angeborenen Funktionsdefekte im Gebiete der 
motorischen Hirnnerven. Milnchen. med. Wchnschr., 1907, 
liv, 1224-1228.— Onodi (L.). Ueber die rhinogenen und oto- 
genen Lasionen des Okulomotorius, Trochlearis, Trigeminus 
und Abducens. Ztschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Wiesb., 1913, lxix, 
1-17. Also transl., J. Laryngol., Lond., 1914, xxix, 304; 360.— 
Ormerod. Case of tumour involving spinal accessory and 
hypoglossal nerves on the left side. St. Barth. Hosp. Rep., 
Lond., 1907, xlii, 87-89.— Palen (G. J.). A case showing in- 
volvement of the second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth cranial 
nerves. J. Ophth., Otol. & Laryngol., Lancaster, Pa., 1917, 
xxiii, 422-424. — Pletrl (A.). Sindroma facio-laberintico de 
Lannois. Rev. de med. y cirug., Caracas, 1922-23, vi, 249- 
251. — Pollock (L. J.). Extracranial injuries of multiple 
cranial nerves. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1920, iv, 
517-528. — Potts (C. S.). A case ofsyphilis affecting the optic 
and auditory nerves. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1917, 
xlvi, 121.— Russel (C. K.). Treatment of diseases of the 
cranial nerves. Mod. Tr. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Phila. & 
N. Y., 1913, ii, 520-553, 2 pi.— Ruttin (E.). Beitrag zur Frage 
der Polvneuritis cerebralis. Wien. med. Wchnschr., 1913, 
lxiii, 2676-2682.— Sachs (E.). The relationship between cen- 
tral and peripheral involvement of the cranial nerves. Am.; 
J. M. Sc., Phila., 1922, clxiv, 727-742.— Stookey (B.). Mul- 
tiple cranial nerve paralysis; syndrome of the retroparotid 
space with special reference to a dual efferent innervation of 
the facial musculature. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Albany, 1923, 
lvii, 529-543.— Thornval (A.). Polyneuritis cerebralis me- 
nieriformis (von Frankl-Hochwart). Ztschr. f. Ohrenh 
[etc.], Wiesb., 1914, lxxi, 43-57.— Vernet (M.). Sur le syn- 
drome des quatre dernieres paires craniennes, d'apres une 
observation personnelle chez un blesse de guerre. Bull, et 



NERVES 



89 



NERVES 



Nerves (Cranial, Diseases and injuries 
of) — continued. 

mem Soc. med. d. hop. de Par., 1916, 3. a., xl, 210-223.- 
Vidoni(G). Sindrome da lesione dei nervi encefaliei glosso- 
faringeo, pneumo-gastrico, spinale e grande ipoglosso, nonche 
delsimpaticocervicale. Quaderni di psichiat., Genova, 1917, 
iv 150-158 — Wessely. Rechtsseitige Glossopharyngeus- 
Vagusatrektion mit Freibleiben der iibrigen Hirnnerven. 
Monatschr. f. Ohrenh. [etc.], Berl. & Wien, 1923, lvii, 415. 

Nerves (Cranial, Paralysis of). 

See Paralysis of cranial nerves. 
Nerves (Cranial, Surgery of).' , 

Babcock (W. W.). Injuries to nerves from surgical treat- 
ment of diseases of the face and neck. J. Am. M. Ass., Chi- 
cago 1925, lxxxiv, 187-193.— Cott(G.F.). Facio-hypoglossal 
anastomosis. Ibid., 1908, li, 455-459— Frazier (C. II.). Sur- 
gery of the cranial nerves. Am. Pract. Surg. (Bryant & 
Buck), N. Y., 1908, v, 379-416. The intracranial sur- 

gery of the fifth (trigeminal) and the eighth (auditory) nerves. 
In Surgery (Keen), 8°, Phila. & Lond., 1909, v, 908-999.— 
Lafitc-Dupont. Suture du nerf facial ay nerf hypoglosse; 
resultats fonctionnels. Rev. hebd. de laryngol. [etc.], Par., 
1906, ii, 452-457 — Lannois & Durand. Section de l'auditif 
et d'u trijumeau par la voie cerebelleuse. Lyon chirurg., 
1908-9, i, 819-826.— Martin (H. H ). Some recent surgery of 
cranial nerves for the relief of headaches and other neuroses. 
South. M. J., Nashville, 1914, vii, 205: 1915, viii, 317. 

Nerves (Cutaneous). 

See Skin (Nerves, etc., of). 
Nerves (Degeneration and regeneration 
of). 

See, also, Nervous system (Degeneration 
of). 

Belokrenitzky (Sophie). *De la degene- 
rescence amyloide des nerfs. 8°. Geneve, 
1911. 

Biondi (G.). Degenerazioni primarie spenmentah ed 
alterazioni postmortali fascicolari delle fibre nervose. Riv. 
ital. di neuropat. [etc.], Catania, 1915, viii, 241; 289 — Burke 
(N. H. M.). The reaction of degeneration in medical litera- 
ture. Arch. Radiol. & Electroth., Lond., 1916, xxi, 54-57 — 
Cuneo (B.). De la degenerescence et de la regencrescence 
des nerfs sectionnee. J. de chir., Par., 1909, ii, 241-259.— 
Feiss (H. O.). The effect of nerve-fusion on the patterns of 
nerves containing degenerated fibres. Quart, f. Exper. Phy- 
siol., Lond., 1912, v, 399-411.— Feiss (H. O.) & Cramer (W.). 
Contributions to the histo-chemistry of nerve: on the nature 
of Wallerian degeneration. Proc. Roy. Soc, Lond., 1913, 
Ixxxvi, s. B, 119-127. Also reprint.— Hernaman- Johnson 
(F.). The meaning of the so-called reaction of degeneration. 
Lancet, Lond., 1916, i, 1190.— Hesnard. Un nouvel element 
de la reaction de degenerescence, l'hyper-excitabilite galva- 
notonique des muscles. Paris med., 1917, xxii, 410-415.— 
Ingebrigtsen (R.). Studies of the degeneration and regener- 
ation of axis cvlinders in vitro. J. Exper. M-, Lancaster, Pa., 

1913, xvii, 182-191, 13 pi.— Koch (W.) & Goodson (W. H.). 
A preliminary study of the chemist ry of nerve tissue degener- 
ation. Am. J. Physiol., Bost., 1906, xv, 272-279.— de Kraft 
(F.). Reactions of degeneration. Internat. Clin., Phila., 

1914, 24. s., ii, 38-52.— Langley (J. N.). On degenerative 
changes in the nerve endings in striated muscle, in the nerve 
plexus on arteries, and in the nerve fibres of the frog. J. Phy- 
siol., Lond., 1909, xxxviii, 504-512. On the cause of 

the polar reversal in the reaction of degeneration. Proc. Phy- 
siol. Soc, Lond., 1919-20, p. xx-xxii.— van der Lingen (J. S.). 
Note on the ionisation produced by degenerating nerve- 
muscle preparations. Tr. Roy. Soc. S. Africa, Cape Town, 
1917, vi, 25-27 — Maccabrunl (P.). Der Degenerationspro- 
zess der Nerven bei homoplastischen und heteropkistischeu 
Pfropfungen. Folia neurobiol., Leipz.. 1911, v, 598-001, 1 pi.— 
Macdonald (W. K.). Fat removal in peripheral nerve de- 
generated after section. J. Path. & Bacterid., Cambridge, 
1911, xvi, 71-75, 4 pi.— Marque (A. M.). La reaccion de la 
degeneracion absoluta; idebe ser designada con ese nombre'.' 
Rev. Asoc. med. argent., Buenos Aires, 1924, x.xxvii, Soc 
argent, de radiol. y electrol., 27-29 — Merzbachcr (L.) & 
Bojas (S. P.). Sobre la biologfa de la degeneracion y regene- 
raciondelosnervios. Semanamed., Buenos A ires, 1917, xxi v, 
395.— Morpurgo (B.). Nerve regeneration from one into the 
other of two rats united in Siamese pairs. J. Physiol., Lond., 
1924-25, lviii, 98-100.— Nageotte (J.). Etude microscopique, 
sur le vif, de l'activit6 de la myeline au cours de la degenera- 
tion wallerienne des nerfs. Compt. rend. Acad. d. sc., Par., 

1910, cl, 557-560. Action des metaux et de divers 

autres facteurs sur la degeneration des nerfs en survie. Ecole 
prat. d. hautes etudes. Lab. d'histol. du Coll. de France. 

Trav., 1910, Par., 1911, 198-202. Le syncytium de 

Schwann et les gaines de la fibre a myeline dans les phases 
avancfies de la degeneration wallerienne. Compt. rend. Soc. 

debiol., Par., 1911, lxx, 861-865. Note sur la presence 

de fibres nevrogliques dans les nerfs peripheriques degeneres. 
Ibid., 1913, lxxv, 122-124. Structure des nerfs dans les 



Nerves (Degeneration and regeneration 
of) — continued. 

phases tardives de la degeneration wallerienne; note addition- 
nelle. Ibid., 620.— Perroncito (A.). Les elements cellulaires 
dans le processus.de degenerescence des nerfs. Arch. ital. de 
biol., Turin, 1911, liv, 451. — Poll. Fettschwund der Nerven. 
Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1919, lvi, 932.— Reiss (E.). Zur Theo- 
rie der elektrischen Entartungsreaktion. Ztschr. f. Biol., 
Munchen & Berl., 1915-16, lxvi, 359-364.— Rindone (A ). 
Influenza della temperatura sui processi di degenerazione e di 
rigenerazione dei nervi. Ann. di clin. med., Palermo, 1925, 
xv, 60-68.— Smith (J. L.). Demonstration of a method of 
studying degeneration in nerve-fibres by means of the hot 
stage. Proc Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1911-12, v, Otol. Sect., 
169-171.— Spiegel (E. A.). Die physikalischen Ven'inderun- 
gen der Markscheide im Beginne der Wallerschen Degenera- 
tion. Beitr. z. path. Anat. u. z. allg. Path., Jena, 1922, lxx, 
215-220.— TanziS (L.). Contributo clinico sulla reintegra- 
zione anatomica e funzionale dei tronchi nervosi. Policlin., 
Roma, 1925, xxxii, sez. chir., 102-112.— Viale (G.). Le correnti 
di riposo nei nervi durante la degenerazione e la rigenerazione. 
Arch, di fisiol., Firenze, 1915-10, xiv, 113-140.— Zalla (M.). 
Les phenomenes cellulaires dans la degenerescence walle- 
rienne des nerfs peripheriques. Arch. ital. di biol., Turin, 
1909, li, 433-447. 

Nerves (Fatigue of). 

Arends (H.). *Ueber die Ermiidung des 
markhaltigen Nerven des Frosches bei starker 
Unterkiihlung. [Giessen.] 8°. Munchen, 
1913 

Fillie (H.). *Studien iiber die Erstickung 
und Erholung des Nerven in Fliissigkeiten. 
8°. Bonn, 1912. 

Also in Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1908, viii, 492-511. 

Kempner (Salomea). *Versuche zum mi- 
kroskopischen Nachweis der Narkose des Ner- 
ven. 8°. Zurich, 1909. 

Thorner (W.). *Die Ermiidung des mark- 
haltigen Nerven. 8°. Gottingen, 1911. 

Also in Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1908, viii, 530-561. 

Veszi (J.). *Untersuchungen iiber die 
Ermiidbarkeit des markhaltigen Nerven und 
iiber die Giiltigkeit des Alles- oder Nichts- 
Gesetzes bei demselben. [Bonn.] 8°. [n. p.], 
1912. 

Also in Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1911-12, xiii, 321-336, 
lpl. 

Dolley (D. H.). Fatigue of excitation and fatigue of de- 
pression; a comparison of the reactive effects of function and of 
the by-products of function on the nerve cell. Internat. 
Monatschr. f. Anat. u. Physiol., Leipz., 1914, xxxi, 35-02. — 
Gottschalk (A.). Erstickung und Erholung des markhalti- 
gen Kaltbliiternerven. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1914, 
xvi, 513-534, 2 pi.— Haberlandt (L.). Versuche fiber die 
Ermiidbarkeit des markhaltigen Nerven. Arch. f. d. ges. 
Physiol., Bonn, 1911, cxx.xvii, 435-452, 1 pi.— Lodholz (E.). 
Ueber die Giiltigkeit des "Alles- oder Nichts-Gesetzes" fiir die 
markhaltigeNervenfaser. Ztschr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1913, 
xv, 269-291, 3 pi — Rehorn (E.). Das Dekrement der Erre- 
gungswelle in dem erstickenden Nerven. Ibid., 1915, xvii, 
49-80.— Tait (J.). The freezing of frog's nerve, with special 
reference to its fatigability. Quart. J. Exper. Phvsiol., 
Lond., 1908, i, 79-90.— Thorner (W\). "Weitere Untersu- 
chungen iiber die Ermiidung des markhaltigen Nerven. Zt- 
schr. f. allg. Physiol., Jena, 1909-10, x, 29; 351.— Tigerstedt 
(C). Studien fiber die Ermiidung der markhaltigen Nerven 
des Frosches. Ztschr. f. Biol., Munchen & Berl., 1912, 
lviii, 451-539. 

Nerves (Histology of). 

See Nervous system (Histology of). 

Nerves (Inflammation of). 

See Neuritis. 
Nerves (Intercostal). 

Dclmas (J.). Note sur la situation des nerfs intercostaux 
chez quelques mammiferes domestiques. Compt. rend. Soc. 
de biol., Par., 1912, l.xxiii, 547-549.— Franz (L.)\ Verhalten 
der Sensibilitiit der Haut nach Durchschneidung des Nervus 
intercostobrachialis bei Mama-Amputation. Beitr. z. klin. 
Chir., Tubing., 1922, exxvii, 641-646.— Frommhold. Ueber 
Interkostalneuritis infolge Missbildung einer Rippe. Fort- 
schr. a. d. Geb. d. Rontgenstrahlen, Hamb., 1918, xxv, 449.— 
Jaeger (O.). Beitrage zur Kenntnis und Beurteilung des 
Verlaufs der Intercostalnerven beim Menschen. Ztschr. f. 
ang. Anat. [etc], Berl., 1920, vii, 151-105.— Johnston (H. 
M ). Notes on the distribution of the intercostal nerves. 
Brit. M. J., Lond., 1909, ii, 685.— Le Grand (J.). Recherches 
sur le trajet des nerfs intercostaux dans la paroi abdominale 
antCrieure. Normandie med., Rouen, 1924, xxxv, 22-24.— 



NERVES 



90 



NERVES 



Nerves (Intercost a 1 ) — continued. 

Neudiirfer. Ueber Wechselbeziehungen zwischen Splanch- 
nicus und Intercostalnerven und ihre diagnostische Bedeu- 
tung. Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1924, cxxxiii, 92-99.— 
Placzek. Der Wert der Nervenpunkt massage. Ztschr. f. 
Bahn- u. Bahnkasseniirzte, Melsungen, 1922, xvii, 101-104. 

Nerves (Motor). 

See Nervous system (Motor). 

Nerves (Peripheral). 

See, also, Nerve-endings. 
Decker (P.). *La gaine de myeline dans 
les nerfs pcriph6riques du fcetus humain, date 
et forme de son apparition. 8°. Lausanne, 
1918. 

Fhik (K.). *Die Abhangigkeit der Erreg- 
barkeit des peripherischen Nerven vom 
Sauerstoff. 8°. Berlin, 1904. 

Paterson (A. M.). The anatomy of the 
peripheral nerves. 8°. London, 1919. 

Also in Orthop. Surg. (Jones), Lond., 1921, ii, 3-50. 

Santesson (C. G.). Vergleichende Studien 
iiber die Lokalwirkung von Cocain und Stovain 
auf peripherische Nervenstamme. roy. 8°. 
Upsala & Wiesbaden, 1906. 

Villiger (E.). Die periphere Innervation; 
kurze iibersichtliche Darstellung des Ursprungs, 
Verlaufs und Ausbreitung der Hirn- und 
Ri'ickenmarksnerven sowie der Nerven des 
sympathischen Svstems. 3. ed. 8°. Leipzig, 
1919. 

Zwonitzky (N.). * Ueber den Einfluss der 
peripheren Nerven auf die Warmeregulierung 
durch die Hautgefasse. [Berlin.] 8°. Leip- 
zig, 1906. 

Also in Arah. f. Anat. u. Entwcklngsgesch., Leipz., 1906, 
465-494. 

Banchi (A.). Sullo sviluppo dei nervi periferici in ma- 
niera indipendente dal sisterna nervosa centrale. Anat. 

Anz., Jena, 1906, xxviii, 169-176. ■ Nuove osservazioni 

sullo sviluppo dei nervi periferici indipendentemente dai 
centri nervosi. Monitore zool. ital., Firenze, 1908, xix, 143- 
152.— Barile (C.) . Sul reale valore della topografia fascicolare 
dei nervi periferici (secondo Stoffel) per l'eseeuzione delle 
anastomosi dei nervi degli arte. Arch, ed atti d. Soc. ital. di 
chir., xxv (1917), Roma, 1920, 126.— Baxt (W.). Die Reizuhg 
der Hautnerven durch verdiinnte Schwefelsaure. Ber. ii. d. 
Verhandl. d. k. Sachs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch. zu Leipz., 
Math.-phys. Kl., 1871, xxiii, 309-328.— Bersou (W.). L'injec- 
tion intra-tronculaire d'alcool dans les nerfs peripheriques. 
Nevraxe, Louvain, 1913, xiv-xv, 581-626.— Boring (E. G.). 
Method in the investigation of sensibility after the section of a 
cutaneous nerve. Proc. Soc. Exper. Biol. & Med., N. Y., 
1913-14, xi, 69-71— Boruttau (H.). Allgemeine Physiologie 
der peripherischen Nerven. Handb. d. Neurol., Berl., 1910, i, 
326-332 —Doiiiikow (B.). BeitrSge zur Histologie und His- 
topathologie des peripheren Nerven. Histol. u. histopath. 
Arb. ii. d. Grosshirnrinde, Jena, 1910-11, iv, 445-600, 20 pi. 

Histologische und histopathologische Untersuchun- 

gen am peripheren Nervensystem mittels vitaler Farbung. 
Folia neiiro-biol., Leipz., 1913, vii, 731-749, 1 pi.— Donaldson 
(H. H.). Interpretation of the appearances seen in a periph- 
eral nerve. Proc. Path. Soc, Phila., 1908, n. s., xiv, 95-97.— 
Edinger (L.). Aufliau und Funktion, Untergang und Neu- 
bildung der peripheren Nerven. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Ner- 
venh., Leipz., 1918, lix, 10-32.— Hsler (P.). Ueber die Ur- 
sache der Geilechtbildung an den peripheren Nerven. Anat. 
Anz., Jena, 1902, xxi, Ergnzngshft., 200-207.— Falk (F.). 
Ueber die chemische Zusammensetzung der peripheren Ner- 
ven. Biochem. Ztschr., Berl., 1908, xiii, 153-172.— Gemelli 
(A.). Ricerche sperimentali sullo sviluppo dei nervi degli 
arti pelvici di Bufo vulgaris innestati in sede anomala; contri- 
buto alio studio della rigenerazione autogena dei nervi peri- 
ferici. Riv. di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1906, xi, 328-332 — 
Eaberlandt (L.). Ueber Stoflwechsel und Ermiidbarkeit 
der peripheren Nerven. Ber. d. naturw.-med. Ver. in 
Innsbruck, 1917, xxxvi, pp. xv-xvii.— Halliburton (W. D.). 
Die Biochemie der peripheren Nerven. Ergebn. d. Physiol 
Wiesb., 1905, iv, 23-83.— Harrison (R. G.). Neue Versuche 
und Beobachtungen iiber die Entwicklung der peripheren 
Nerven der Wirbeltiere. Sitzungsb. d. nied.-rhein. Gesell- 
sch. f. Nat.-u. Heilk. zu Bonn (1904), 1905, med. Abt., 55-62 

Also transl., Am. J. Anat., Bait., 1906, v, 121-131. 

Neuroblast versus sheath cell in the development of periph- 
eral nerves. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1924-25, xxxvii 123- 
194, 5 pi.— Hatano (S.). Ueber die Verteilung der sympa- 
thischen Nervenfasern in den peripheren Nerven. Tr. 

Japan. Path. Soc, Tokyo, 1922, xii, 73. Ueber die 

sogenannlen marklosen Fasern in der peripheren Nerven 
Fukuoka-Ikwadaigaku-Zasshi, 1924, xvii, 52.— Heptner (W j 



Nerves (Peripheral) — coni inued. 

Das Massenwachstum der peripheren Nerven und anderer 
Gewebsbestandteile der Extremitiiten nach der Geburt. 
Arch. f. Anat., Leipz., 1915, 277-296.— Hirschberg (Else) & 
Winterstcin (II.). Ueber den Stoflwechsel des peripheren 
Nervensysterns. Ztschr. f. physiol. Chein., Berl. & Leipz., 
1919-20, cviii, 27-37.— libber (R.). Ueber den Zusammen- 
hang zwischen Erregbarkeit und Farbbarkeit peripherer 
Nerven. Verhandl. d. Gesellsch. deutsch. Naturf. u. Aerzle, 
1905, Leipz., 1906, pt. 2, 2. Hlfte., 419-421. -Hoessly (II.). 
Zur innern Topographie des peripheren Nerven. Cor.-Bl. f. 
schweiz. Aerzte, Basel, 1918, xlviii, 309-311.— Huber (G. C.) 
& Guild (S. R.). Observations on the peripheral distribu- 
tion of the nervus terminalis in mammalia. Anat. Record, 
Phila., 1913, vii, 253-272.— Hunt (J. R.). The existence of 
two distinct physiological systems for the transmission of 
motor impulses in peripheral nerves. Brain, Lond., 1918, xli, 
302-331.— Kimura (O.). Referat iiber die histologischen 
regressiven und progressiven Vorgange im peripherischen 
Nervensystem. Verhandl. d. jap. path. Gesellsch., Tokyo, 
1919, ix, 4-12.— Kbllner (H.). Das gesetzmiissige Verhalten 
der Richtungslokalisation im peripheren Sehen nebst Bemer- 
kungen iiber die klinische Bedeutung ihrer Priifung. Arch, 
d. ges. Physiol., Berl., 1920, clxxxiv, 134-155.— Marie (P.). 
Les localisations motrices dans les nerfs peripheriques. Bull. 
Acad, de med., Par., 1915, 3. s., lxxiv, 798-810.— Marie (P.) & 
Athanasio-Iienisty (Mme.). L'individualite clinique des 
nerfs peripheriques. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914, xxii, 280-291.— 
Nageotte ( J.). L'organisation du nerf peripherique. Hull, 
biol. de la France et de la Belgique, Par., 1920, liv, 61-107.— 
Neri (V.). L'eccitazione idroelettrica delle dita della mano 
nelle lesioni centrali e periferiche del sisterna nervoso; (un 
segno elettrico di lesione del fasio piramidale); Quaderni di 
psichiat., Genova, 1916, iii, 245-252.— Neu (C. F.). The rela- 
tion of the peripheral nerves to the central nervous system. 
Rep. Path. Dep. Cent. Indiana Hosp. Insane, Indianap., 
1908, 332-340.— Pansc hi n (B. A.). Die peripheren Nerven 
des Hechtes. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1910, xxxv, 443-467.— 
Poscharissky (J.). Ueber die histologischen Vorgange an 
den peripherischen Nerven nach Kontinuitatstrennung. 
Beitr. z. path. Anat. u. z. allg. Path., Jena, 1907, xli, 52-95, 
1 pi — Betzer (R.). Laws governing the pathways of periph- 
eral nerves. Anat. Record, Phila., 1919, xvi, 162.— Biquier 
(G. C). Intorno alia sistematizzazione fascicolare dei nervi 
periferici. Boll. d. Soc. med. -chir., Pavia, 1920, xxxiii, 9-11. 

Sulla sistematizzazione fascicolare dei tronchi nervosi 

periferici. Policlin., Roma, 1921, xxviii, sez. med., 71-81.— 
Schall (L.). Zur Methodik voriibergehender Ausschaltung 
peripherer Nerven. Ztschr. f. d. ges. exper. Med., Berl., 1920, 
xi, 1-9 — Schroeder (A.). Contribution al estudio de la bis- 
tologia normal de los nervios perifericos. An. Fac. de med 
Montevideo, 1925, x, 1-18 — Scbultze (O.). Zur Histogenese 
der peripherischen Nerven. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1906, xxix, 
179-184.— Sherren (J.). The Erasmus Wilson lectures on 
the distribution and recovery of peripheral nerves studied 
from instances of division in man. Lancet, Lond., 1906 i 
727; 809; 886 — Shi m bo (M.). Die Verteilung der sympa- 
thischen Fasern in peripheren Nerven. Arch. f. d. ges Phy- 
siol., Berl., 1922, cxcv, 617-622.— Stefanelll (A.). Nuovo 
contributo alia conoscenza delle espansioni sensitive dei 
rettili e considerazioni sulla tessitura del sisterna nervoso 
periferico. Ann. di nevrol., Napoli, 1915, xxxiii, 34-48 — 
Ukai (S.). The ester-splitting properties of the peripheral 
nerves. Tohoku J. Exper. M., Sendai, Japan, 1920, i, 519- 
534.— Valentin (B.). Die feinere Gefassversorgung der peri- 
pheren Nerven. Arch. f. Orthop. [etc.], Wiesb., 1920, xviii, 
57-62.— Veit (R.). Ueber den inneren Bau der peripheren 
Nerven. Anat. Anz., Jena, 1917-18, 1, 379-387. 

Nerves (Peripheral, Pathology of). 

Byrnes (C. M.). Diseases and injuries of 
the peripheral nerves and diseases of special 
nerves. roy. 8°. [New York, 1920.] 

Ceconi (A.). Malattie dei nervi periferici. 
8°. Milano [n. d.]. 

Flatau (G.). Erkrankungen der peripheri- 
schen Nerven. 12°. Leipzig, 1909. 

Friedlander (R.). Physikalische Therapie 
der Erkrankungen der peripherischen Nerven. 
8°. Stuttgart, 1907. 

Hoffmann (F. H.). *Ueber bosartige Ge- 
schwulste der peripheren Nerven. 8°. Bonn, 

Sperber (E. K. A.). *TJeber bosartige Ge- 
schwiilste der peripheren Nerven. 8°. Berlin, 

Abrahamson (H.). [Onlesionsofthenervesofthearm.l 
Ugesk. f. Laeger, K0benh., 1922, lxxxiv, 295-303— Andre- 
1 bomas. La forme de la contraction idio-musculaire dans 
les lesions des nerfs peripheriques; la docontraction lente- 
mecano-reaction et degenerescence. Compt.-rend Soc de 

bio 1 Par., 1916, lxxix, 49-52. La pathologie cicatri- 

cieileetlesprenomenesderepercussivite. Rev neurol Par 
1921, xxviii, 97-102 — Barraquer (L.). Contribution a la 



NERVES 



91 



NERVES 



Nerves (Peripheral, Pathology of)— con. 

svmptomatologie du systeme nerveux peripherique. N. 
iconc'g. de la Salpetri&re, Par., 1914, xxvn, 125-174 -Bentele 
(Elizabeth). The Cornelius treatment for peripheral nerve 
diseases, withreport of acase. J. Missouri M. Ass., St. Louis, 
1911-12, viii, 319-321.— Bersou. Phonomenes de degene- 
rescence et de regenerescence nerveuse consecutifs a la section 
at a la ligature d'un nerf peripherique. N6vraxe, Louvain, 
1913, xiv-xv, 339-423— Bcsta (C). Sopra la degeuerazione e 
rigenerazione (in seguito al taglio) dclle fibre nervose peri- 
feriche. Riv. sper. di freniat., Reggio-Emilia, 1906, xxxii, 99- 
132, 1 pi.— Bing (R.). Arbeiten zur Pathologie des peri- 
pheren Nervensystems. Med. Klin., Berl., 1911, vii, 462.— 
Bonnus (G.). Laradiotherapie des afTections des nerfs peri- 
pheriques et de leurs racines par blessures de guerre. Paris 
med., 1916, vi, 373-375.— Byrne (J.). Pathological pain and 
tenderness with suggested reclassificat ion of the peripheral 
nerves. Alienist & Neurol., St. Louis, 1918, xxxix, 169-196.— 
Carter (H. S.). On causalgia and allied painful conditions 
due to lesions of the peripheral nerves. J . Neurol. & Psycho- 
path., Bristol, 1922-23, iii, 1-38, 2 pi— Cassirer. Periphere 
Nervenerkrankungen. Ztschr. f. arztl. Fortbild., Jena, 1915, 

xii, 586-592. Periphere Nervenerkrankungen im 

Kriege. Behandl. von Kriegsverletz. u. Kriegskrankh. in 
d. Heimatlaz., Jena, 1916, pt. 2, 134-152.— Cestan (R.), 
Descomps (P.) & Euziere (J.). Les alterations des em- 
preintes digitales dans les lesions des nerfs peripheriques du 
membre superieur. Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de Par., 
1916, 3. s., xl, 652-674.— Chiray (J.), Bourguignon (G.) & 
Dagnan-Bouveret. Interpretation des discordances entre 
les reactions electriques et les signes cliniques dans les lesions 
nerveuses peripheriques. Paris med., 1916-17, xxi, 220-224. — 
Cbodkov (V. N.). [Ganglia of peripheral nerves.] Mosk. 
Med. J., 1925, v, pt. 5, 41-45, 1 pi— Civalleri (A.). Contri- 
buto alio studio delle pseudomiastenie di origine nervosa peri- 
ferica. Riv. neurol., Torino, 1914, i, 91-100.— Cone (S. M.). 
Some pathological conditions of peripheral nerves. Am. J. 

Orthop. Surg., Bost., 1918, xvi, 428-433. Surgical 

pathology of the peripheral nerves. Brit. J. Surg., Bristol, 
1918, v, 524-557. Also reprint. — Davis (T. K.). A case of 
acute neuronitis. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Lancaster, Pa., 
1921, liv, 419.— Dobrovolskaia-Zavadskaia (N.-A.). Ac- 
tion des rayonnements du radium sur les nerfs peripheriques. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1924, xci, 1322-1324.— 
Ducoste (M.). Le syndrome des nerfs sensitifs periphe- 
riques. Ibid., 1915, lxxviii, 437-440. Les deux lois des 

contractures dans les lesions des nerfs peripheriques. Gaz. 
hebd. d. sc. med. de Bordeaux, 1915, xxxvi, 57-62. 



L,ois generates de la semeiologie des lesions nerveuses periphe- 
.-iques. Arch, de med. et pharm. mil., Par., 1916, lxv, 568- 
585.— Edholm (E.). [Disease of the peripheral nerves of the 
extremities.] Tidskr. i mil. Halsov., Stockholm, 1922, xlvii, 

I- 22. — Engelen. Die Erkrankungen des Nervensystems in 
Statusform; B. Erkrankungen der peripheren Nerven. 
Aerztl. Rundschau, Munchen, 1912, xxii, 112-116.— Erlacher 
(P.) . Unterbrechung und Wiederherstellung der Leitung im 
peripheren Nerven durch thermische und chemische Mittel. 
Arch. f. Orthop. [etc.], Munchen & Berl., 1924, xxiii, 287- 
305.— Ferrannini (L.). Contributo alio studio delle lesioni 
parziali e delle localizzazioni motrici dei nervi degli arti. 
Gior. di med. mil., Roma, 1918, lxvi, 567-579 — Gold mann 
(E.). Ueber das Fehlen von Funktionsstorungen nach der 
Resektion von peripheren Nerven. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., 
Tubing., 1906, li, 183-193, 1 pi.— Gordon (A.). Treatment of 
sciatica and neuritis of other peripheral nerves with hot saline 
solutions. Therap. Gaz. [etc.], Detroit, 1916, 3. s., xxxii, 392- 
394 — Greenfield (J. G). Degeneration and regeneration of 
peripheral nerves. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1920, ii, 783.— Herzog 
(E.). Sind die Degenerationsvorgange am peripheren Ner- 
ven bei Durchfrierung nach Trendelenburg die gleichen wie 
nach Durchschneidung? Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., 

Leipz., 1922, lxxv, 302-310. Zur Pathologie der Ach- 

sencylinder peripherer Nerven. Virchow's Arch. f. path. 
Anat. [etc.], Berl., 1924, ecliii, 402-412 — .lumen tie. La con- 
valescence avec retour au centre de specialite; son utilit6 dans 
les cas de lesions du systeme nerveux peripherique. Mont- 
pel, med., 1917, xxxix, 524-528.— Koch (E.). Ueber den 
Langsquerschnittstrom bei der Degeneration und Regene- 
ration des peripheren Warmbliiternerven. Arch. f. d. ges. 
Physiol., Berl., 1925, ccvii, 402-424.— Kovacs (R.). Electro- 
diagnosis and electrotherapy in paralysis following peripheral 
nerve lesions. Am. J. Phys. Therap., Chicago, 1925-26, ii, 

II- 18.— Kraus (W. M.). The non-traumatic diseases of the 
peripheral nerves. In Nelson Loose-Leaf Med., Lond. & 
N. x.i 1920, vi, 325-369, 4 pi— Levy-Franckel & .luster. 
Troubles pilaires, pigmentaires, keratodermiques et un- 
gueaux consecutifs a des lesions des nerfs peripheriques; leur 
pathogenic Bull. Soc. franc, de dermat. et syph., Par., 1923, 
xxx, 347-353. — Lewis (D.). Some peripheral nerve problems. 
Boston M. & S. J., 1923, clxxxviii, 975-984.— Liebers (M.). 
Ueber motorische Reizerscheinungen und Spontanbewegun- 
gen bei peripheren Nervenerkrankungen. Munchen. med. 
Wchnschr., 1917, kiv, 504.— Mackay (F. H.). The diagnosis 
of peripheral nerve lesions. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 
1921, xxxiii, 646-650— Manalang (C). Degeneration of 
peripheral nerves. Philippine J. Sc., Manila, 1917, xii, s. B, 
169-179, 2 pi.— Marie (P.) & Athanaslo-Benisty (Mme.). 
L'individualite clinique des nerfs peripheriques. Rev. neu- 
rol., Par., 1914, xxii, 475-478— Marie (P.) & Foix (C). Le- 
sions des nerfs peripheriques et troubles des reactions elec- 



Nerves (Peripheral, Pathology of) — con. 

triques dans les sections de la moelle. Ibid., 1916, xxiii, 313- 
317.— Molhant (M.). Les troubles moteurs d'ordre reftexe 
ou n6vrites sensitives terminates (etude clinique, pathoge- 
nique, therapeutique et medico-militaire) . Arch. med. 
beiges, Par., 1917, lxx, 910-927.— Negro (C). La termina- 
zione nervosa motrice nei riguardi della fisiologia, patologia e 
clinici del sistema nervoso periferico. Atti d. Cong. d. Soc. 

ital. di neurol., Roma, 1914, iv, 218. Ricerche speri- 

mentali sull' azione tossica che le stricnina ed il curaro, intro- 
dotti nel sangue, esercitano sui tronchi nervosi periferici della 
rana. Ibid., 219.— Ott (W. O.). The surgical treatment of 
solitary tumors of the peripheral nerves. Texas State J. M., 
Fort Worth, 1924-25, xx, 171-175.— Pitres (A.). La theorie 
du neurone dans ses rapports avec la physio-pathologie des 
nerfs peripheriques. J. de mf>d. de Bordeaux, 1916, xlvi, 
145-150.— Pollock (L. .1.). Hand and foot prints as records 
in lesions of the peripheral nerve. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 
1920, lxxiv, 943-944. Also reprint. Motor disturb- 

ances in peripheral nerve lesions; (a) muscles involved in par- 
tial lesions, (b) order of restored motion. Arch. Neurol. & 
Psychiat., Chicago, 1925, xiv, 675-686.— Porak (R.). La 
sudation dans les lesions des nerfs peripheriques des membres 
superieurs. Compt.-rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1916, lxxix, 424- 
428. — Putti (V.). Delia simpatectomia periarteriosa nelle 
lesioni dei nervi periferici. Bull. d. sc. med. di Bologna, 1923, 
10. s., i, 105— Queckenstedt. Ueber Veriinderungen der 
Spinalfliissigkeit bei Erkrankungen peripherer Nerven, ins- 
besondere bei Polyneuritis und bei Isehias. Deutsche Zt- 
schr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1917, lvii, 316-329.— Rachmanow 
(A.). Zur normalen und pathologischen Histologie der peri- 
pheren Nerven des Menschen. J. f. Psychol, u. Neurol., 
Leipz., 1912, xviii, Ergnzngshft. v, 522-545, 3 pi— Raymond. 
Sur quelques affections des nerfs peripheriques. Gaz. d. 
hop., Par., 1907, lxxx, 135; 147.— Reim. Zur Vaccinotherapie 
peripherer Nervenerkrankungen. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Ner- 
venh., Leipz., Leipz., 1921, Ixxii, 236-253.— Reis (E.). Ueber 
die Ganglien am peripheren Nerven. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., 
Tubing., 1923, exxix, 622-626.— Riquier (G. C). Contributo 
alia semeiologia delle lesioni nervose periferiche; il movimento 
di opposizione del pollice alle altre dita nella paralisi del nervo 
cubitale. Riv. di patol. nerv., Firenze, 1917, xxii, 105-111.— 
Sachs (E.) & Malone (J. Y.). A more accurate clinical 
method of diagnosis of peripheral nerve lesions and of deter- 
mining the early recovery of a degenerated nerve. Arch. 
Neurol. <& Psychiat., Chicago, 1922, vii, 58-88.— Schiiller 
(A.) . Zwei Falle mit lokalisierter Hypertrichose infolge von 
Affektionen peripherer Nerven. Wien. klin. Wchnschr., 
1917, xxx, 1503.— Siebert (H.). Ueber Erkrankungen peri- 
pherischer Nerven. Monatschr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., 
Berl., 1921, xlix, 364-370.— So miner (R.). Ueber kavernose 
Angiome am peripheren Nervensystem. Deutsche Ztschr. f. 
Chir., Leipz., 1922, clxxiii, 65-77.— Stiefler (G.). Klinischer 
Beitrag zur Schadigung der peripheren Nerven bei den Er- 
frierungen infolge Durchnassung. Neurol. Centralbl. , Leipz. 

1915, xxxii, 882-888. Feldarztliche Beobachtungen 

fiber Erkrankungen der peripheren Nerven. Jahrb. f. Psv- 
chiat. u. Neurol., Leipz. & Wien, 1910, xl, 321-348.— Stracker 
(O.). Dis histologische Struktur ausgeschnittener Narben 
peripherer Nerven. Mitt. a. d. Grenzgeb. d. Med. u. Chir., 
Jena, 1916-17, xxix, 640-662, 3 pi.— Teuscher (M.). Einige 
Falle von krankhaften Veriinderungen an peripheren Nerven. 
Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1921, xlviii, 1316.— Thomas (A.). 
Hypermyotonie ou contracture secondaire dans les paralysies 
des nerfs peripheriques par blessure de guerre. Paris med., 
1916-17, xxi, 203-209.— Tinel (J.). Le signe du fourmillement 
dans les lesions des nerfs peripheriques. Presse med., Par., 
1915, xxiii, 385.— TomaseUi (G.). Contributo alio studio dei 
sarcomi primitivi dei nervi periferici. Gazz. d. osp., Milano, 
1907, xxviii, 593-598.— Tomiselli (A.). Contributo alio studio 
dei tumori primitivi dei nervi periferici. Riforma med., 
Napoli, 1917, xxxiii, 1180-1184.— TJtsumi (G. I.). Ueber die 
pathologischen Veranderungen der sensiblen Hautnerven bei 
verschiedenen Krankheiten. Acta scholse med. univ. imp., 
Kioto, 1924, vii, 1-10, 1 pi — ViUaret (M.). Contribution a 
l'fitude des troubles des phaneres au cours des syndromes de 
lesion ou d'irritation nerveuse peripherique. Montpel. med., 
1917, xxxix, 887-892.— Wexberg (E.). Beitragezur Pathologie 
der peripheren Nerven. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., 
Leipz., 1920, lxvi, 270-282.— Williams (T. A.). Differential 
diagnosis of radiculitis and neuritis. Arch. Diagn., N. Y., 
1921-22, xiv, 140-149. Radiculitis and neuritis con- 

trasted. Virginia M. Month., Richmond, 1921-22, xlviii, 
613-618. 

Nerves (Peripheral, Regeneration of). 

Berblinger (W.). Ueber die Regeneration der Aehsen- 
zylinder in resezierten Schussnarben peripherer Nerven. 
Beitr. z. path. Anat. u. z. allg. Path., Jena, 1917-18, Ixiv, 
226-277, 1 pi — Edinger (E.). Ueber die Regeneration der 
peripheren Nerven. Munchen. med. Wchnschr., 1917, lxiv, 

1013. ■ ■ — Aufbau, Funktion, Untergang und Neubil- 

dung der peripheren Nerven. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 
1917, xxxvi, 836-838.— Kawakita (S.) & Mizuno (R.). Ueber 
die Regeneration der peripheren Nerven. Verhandl. d. jap. 
Gesellsch., Tokyo, 1919, ix, 14-16.— Kimura (O.). Histolo- 
gische Degenerations- und Regenerationsvorgiinge im peri- 
pherischen Nervensvstem. Mitt. a. d. path. Inst. d. k. 
Univ. zu Sendai, 1919, i, 1-160, 5 pi — Lhermitte (J.). La 
regeneration des nerfs peripheriques; les facteurs physico- 



NERVES 



92 



NERVES 



Nerves (Peripheral, Regeneration of) — con. 

chimiques de la neurogenese. Ann. de mfd., Par., 1921, ix, 
275-290. — Maekawa (S.). Ueber den Einlluss der Praparate 
aus den innersekretorischen Organen auf die Regeneration 
der peripheren Nerven. Acta scholae med. univ. imp., 
Kioto, 1923, v, 367-392, 2 pi.— Perthes. Wiederherstellung 
im Bereiche der peripheren Nerven. Klin. Wchnsehr., 
Berl., 1922, i, 1867-1870. — Romani (A.). Ricerchesperimen- 
tali sulla rigenerazione dei nervi periferici in rapi>orto con 
alcune modalita di lesioni traumatiche. Arch. ital. di chir., 
Bologna, 1922, v, 639-662.— Saito (M.). Zur Frage der 
Regeneration der peripheren Nerven des erwachsenen Men- 
schen. Arb. a. d. neurol. Inst. a. d. Wien. Univ., Leipz. & 
Wien, 1922, xxiv, 85-92 — Spielmeyer (W.). Ueber Regene- 
ration peripherischer Nerven. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol, u. 
Psychiat., Berl., 1917,, Orig., xxxvi, 421-430. 

Nerves (Peripheral, Surgery of). 

See, also, Nerve-grafting; Nerves (Suture 
of). 

Claude (H.) & Chauvet (S.). Semiologie 
reelle des sections totales des nerfs mixtes peri- 
pheriques; considerations sur la technique 
concernant l'tjtude des troubles des sensibi- 
lites. roy. 8°. Paris, 1911. 

Lehmann (W.). Die Chirurgie der periphe- 
ren Nervenverletzungen, mit besonderer Be- 
riicksichtigung der Kriegs-Nervenverletzun- 
gen. Mit einem Geleitwort von Rudolf Stich. 
roy. 8°. Berlin & Wien, 1921. 

Stookey (B. P.). Surgical and mechanical 
treatment of peripheral nerves, with a chapter 
on nerve degeneration and regeneration, by 
G. Carl Huber. roy. 8°. Philadelphia & 
London, 1922. 

Ash hurst. End results of certain methods of bridging 
defects in peripheral nerves. Ann. Surg., Phila., 1920, lxxii, 
408-416, 1 pi — Auerbach (S.). Einige Leitsiitze fur die Be- 
handlung der Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. The- 

rap. Monatsh., Berl., 1916, xxx, 331-333. Kurze Mit- 

teilung iiber Saminlung von peripheren Nerven zur Ueber- 
briickung von Nervendiastasen nach Schussverletzungen. 
Miinchen. med. Wchnsehr., 1918, lxv, 84.— Beam (H. A.). 
Recent developments in peripheral nerve surgery. Illinois 
M. J., Chicago, 1920, xxxvii, 189-192— Belenky. Les symp- 
tomes sensitifs dans les sections anatomiques et physiolo- 
giques des nerfs p6ripberiques. Presse med., Par., 1916, xxiv, 
74-76. — Berger. Die Chirurgie der peripherischen Nerven. 
Deutsche med. Wchnsehr., Leipz. & Berl., 1911, xxxvii, 2292; 
2416.— Blencke(A.). Ueber meine bei den ersten 250 Opera- 
tionen am peripheren Nerven gemachten Erfahrungen. Zt- 
schr. f. orthop. Chir., Stung., 1918, xxxviii, 111-172— Boinet. 
Sutures et liberations des nerfs pcripheriques. Marseille 
m6d., 1919, lvi, 416-424.— Borchard. Principielles zur chi- 
rurgie der peripheren Nerven. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing. , 
1914, xci, 634-641.— Bossi (P.). A propos de l'excitation me- 
canique des troncs nerveux pendant les operations sur les nerfs 
p6ripheriques. Rev. neurol., Par., 1917, xxiv, 319-321.— 
Bristow (A. T.). The surgerv of the peripheral nerves. 
Long Island M. J., RockviLle Centre, N. Y., 1911, v, 178- 
184.— Bristow (R.). The post-operative treatment of 
peripheral nerve injury. Orthop. Surg. (Jones), Lond., 1921, 
ii, 229-239. — Cappelli (L.). Sulla chirurgia dei nervi perife- 
rici. Arch. ed. atti d. Soc. ital. di chir., xxv (1917), Roma, 
1920, 115-120 — Coleman (C. C). Technic of operations 
upon peripheral nerves. South. M. J., Birmingham, 1920, 
xiii, 427-434.— Crosthwaite (W. L.). Surgerv of peripheral 
nerves. Texas State J. M., Fort Worth, 1919-20, XV, 278- 
280. — Dales (J. A.). Plastic surgery of the peripheral nerves. 
J. Iowa State M. Soc, Des Moinesj 1919, ix, 155-157. — Davis 
(B. A.). Repair of peripheral nerves. Minnesota Med., St. 
Paul, 1922, v, 474-477 — Deiageniere (EL). A contribution to 
the study of the surgical repair of peripheral nerves; based on 
375 cases. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1924, xxxix 543- 
553, 1 pi.— Depage. Les interventions sur les nerfs poriphc- 
riques et leurs suites floignees. Arch, de med. et pharm. 
mil., Par., 1918, lxix, 297-304.— Dopfner (K.). Zur Metho- 
dik der Naht an peripheren Nerven. Miinchen. med. Wchn- 
sehr., 1915, lxii, 526.— Dragotti (O.). La protesi delle para- 
lisi dei nervi periferici. Policlin., Roma, 1917, xxiv, sez. 
prat., 410-413.— Erlacher (P.). Ueber die motorischen Ner- 
venendigungen; histologische und exporimentelle Beilriige zu 
den Operationen an den peripheren Nerven. Ztschr. f. 

orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1914, xxxiv, 561-585. Ueber 

die Ortindlagen der Wiederherstellung der Nervenleitung 
und ihre Bedeutung fur die Operationen am peripheren Ner- 
ven. Arch. f. Orthop. [etc.), Miinchen & Berl., 1924-25, xxiii, 
380-397. Alto Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1924-25, xlvi, 
Beil. Heft, 94-102.— Feiss (II. O ). The direct stimulat ion of 
peripheral nerves; rules for procedure in the operating-room. 
Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1922, xxxiv, 810.— Frazier 
(C. H.). Surgery of the peripheral nerves. Ibid., 1917, xxiv, 
147-150. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1919, xcv, 937.— Gibson 
(A.). The importance of precise anatomical knowledge in 



Nerves (Peripheral, Surgery of) — contd. 

the surgery of the peripheral nerves. Canad. M. Ass. J., 
Toronto, 1921, xi, 401-407.— Gosset (A .). Resultats fonction- 
nels des operations faites sur les nerfs peripheriques. Arch, 
de mod. et pharm. mil., Par., 1918, lxix, 304-340.— Helle <& 
Hezel. Unsere bisherigen Erfahrungen bei der Behandlung 
im Kriege verletzter peripherer Nerven. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., 
Tubing., 1916, xevi (Kriegschir. Hefte I), 299 328, 16 pi — 
Hesnard (A.). Indications et contre-indications des opera- 
tions sur les lesions nerveuses pfripheriques. J. de m6d. de 
Bordeaux, 1918, xlviii, 218-224 — Hohmann (G.). Die Indi- 
cation zur Sehnenverpdanzuug und ihre Anwendung bei 
Schusslahmuug peripherer Nerven. Miinchen. med. Wchn- 
sehr., 1918, lxv, 1349.— Horsley ( J. S.). Surgery of the periph- 
eral nerves. Virginia M. Semi-Month., Richmond, 1909, xiv, 
178-180. — Kolb (K.). Soil man sich bei Operationen an 
peripheren Nerven der Fascientransplantation bedienen? 
Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 1916, xliii, 115.— Kraus (W. M.) & 
Ingham (S. D.). Electrical stimulation of peripheral nerves 
exposed at operation; surgical value. J. Am. M. Ass., Chi- 
cago, 1920, lxxiv, 586-589. Aho reprint. — Lewandowsky 
(M.). Ueber Reizung der sensiblen Nervenfasern bei Opera- 
tionen an den peripheren Nerven. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol. 
u. Psychiat., Berl., 1917, Orig., xxxvi, 23-25.— Lewis (D.). 
Principles of peripheral nerve surgery. J. Am. M. Ass., 
Chicago, 1920, lxxv, 73-77.— Mackenzie (K. A. J.). The 
repair of large gaps in peripheral nerves by neuroplasty. 
Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1918, xxvii, 353-361.— Moore 
(W. C.). The suture of peripheral nerves. J. Indiana M. 
Ass., Fort Wayne, 1921, xiv, 11-14.— Moro (N.). Bericht 
fiber die operative Behandlung der Verletzungen peripherer 
Nerven im Kriege. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1916, 
exxxviii, 264-320.— Murphy (J. B ). Indications for, the 
technic of and results in, surgery of the peripheral nerve. 
Illinois M. J., Springfield, 1907, xii, 332-341 —Naffziger (II. 
C). Methods to secure end-to-end suture of peripheral 
nerves. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1921, xxxii, 193-204, 
1 pi.— Ott (W. O.). Experimental results of cable graftsand 
tubes of fascia lata in the repair of peripheral nerve defects. 
Minnesota Med., St. Paul, 1922, 581-588.— Pieri (G.). La 
chirurgia dei nervi periferici. Riv. ospedal., Roma, 1912, ii, 
1001-1017.— Piatt (H.) & BrentnaU(E. S.). Faradicstimu- 
lationofnerveandmuscleduringoperations. Lancet, Lond., 
1919, i, 884.— Porter (C. A.). Surgery of the peripheral 
nerves. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1917, xxiv, 144- 
146.— Rospi (S.). Interruzione completa dei nervi misti peri- 
ferici e consecutivi disturhi della sensibilita obbiettiva. 
Gazz. med. napolet., 1920, iii, 50-55.— Roux (J.-C.) & Heitz 
(J.). De l'infiuence de la section experimentale des racines 
posterieures sur l'etat des neurones pcripheriques; contribu- 
tion a l'etude des fibres centrifuges des racines posterieures. 
N. iconog. de la Salpetriere, Par., 1906, xix, 297-336, 3 pi.— 
Sherren (J.). Some points in the surgery of the peripheral 
nerves. Edinb. M. J., 1906, n. s., xx, 297-332.— Sicard (J. A.) 
& Dambrin (C). L'epreuve du pincement troneulaire au 
coursdesop£rationssurlesnerfsporiphenques. Rev. neurol 
Par., 1916, xxiii, 565.— Spitzy (D. H.). Fortschritte auf dem 
Gebiete der Chirurgie der peripheren Nerven. Allg. Wien. 

med. Ztg., 1911, lvi, 71; 83; 95. Zur Chirurgie des 

peripheren Nervensystems. Ztschr. f. arztl. Fortbild., Jena, 

1913, x, 710; 741. Chirurgie der peripheren Nerven. 

Jahresb. ii. d. ges. Chir. u. ihre Grenzgeb., Miinchen & Berl. 
(1921), 1924, xxvii, 172-221.— Stiles (H. J.). Operative treat- 
ment of war injuries of the peripheral spinal nerves. Orthop. 
Surg. (Jones), Lond., 1921, ii, 147-226.— Stoffcl (A.). Opera- 
tionen an den peripheren Nerven und ihre Grundlagen. 

Klin.-therap. Wchnsehr., Berl., 1912, xix, 1432-1438. 

Zur Chirurgie der peripheren Nerven. Verhandl. d. Gesell- 
sch. deutsch. Naturf. u. Aerzte, 1911, Leipz., 1912, lxxxiii, pt 2 

2. Hiilfte, 184-186. Zum Bau und zur Chirurgie der 

peripheren Nerven. Verhandl. d. deutsch. Gesellsch. f. 

orthop. Chir., Berl., xi. Kong., Stuttg., 1912, 177-189. 

Die moderne Chirurgie der peripheren Nerven. Med. Klin., 
Berl., 1913, ix, 1401-1404.— Stookey (B.). Surgical considera- 
tions of peripheral nerve injuries. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., 
Chicago, 1918, xxvii, 362-368.— Stookey (B.) & Guild (S.). 
A method of exposing the musculospiral and the posterior 
interosseous nerves. Ibid., 1919, xxviii, 612-615.— Stopford 
(J. S. B.). The results of secondary suture of peripheral 
nerves. Proc. Roy. Soc. Med., Lond., 1919-20, xiii, Sect. 

Neurol., 67-88. The treatment of large defects in 

peripheral nerve injuries. Lancet, Lond., 1920, ii, 1296. 
Re-suture of peripheral nerves. Brit. J. Surg , Bris- 
tol, 1922-23, x, 216-220.— Stracker (O.). Zur Proenostik der 
Operationen an peripheren Nerven. Wien. klin. Wchnsehr , 
1916, xxix, 225: 1918, xxxi, 1026. Ergebnisse der Ope- 
rationen an den peripheren Nerven. Beitr. z. klin. Chir 
Tubing., 1919, cxvi, 244-270.— Taylor (A. S.). A contribu- 
tion to the surgery of the peripheral motor nerves. Am. J 
Orthop. Surg., Phila., 1908-9, vi, 210-220, 1 pi. [Discussion!, 
325-330.— Tenant (O.). Risultatidialcuniinterventichirur- 
gici sui nervi periferici. Policlin., Roma, 1921, xxviii, sez 
chir., 122-126.— Tietze. Demonsfrationen zur Chirurgie des 
peripheren Nervensystems. Berl. klin. Wchnsehr., 1911, 
xlviii, 404-406.— Tranter (C. L.). Peripheral nerve surgerv' 
Calif. State J. M., San Fran., 1921, xix, 244; 2S0.— Unger ( E . ) 
Beobachtungen am freigelegten, peripheren Nerven wahrend 
der Operation. Berl. klin. Wchnsehr., Berl., 1918 lv 1134 — 
Valentin (B.). [The future of surgery of the 'peripheral 



NERVES 



93 



NERVES 



Nerves (Peripheral, Surgery of)— contd. 

nervous system.] Nederl. Tijdschr. v. Geneesk., Haarlem, 
1924 kviii, pt. 1, 1467-1472— Verga (G.). Results of opera- 
tions on peripheric nerves. Inter-Allied Confer. After-Care 
Disabled Men, Lond., 1918, ii, 441-443 — Walton (G. L.). 
Two cases of peripheral-nerve surgery. J. Nerv. & Ment. 
Dis., N. Y., 1906, xxxiii, 462-466. 

Nerves (Peripheral, Wounds and injuries 
of). 

Becker (H.). *Ueber die Sensibilitat der 
gelahmten Muskeln, Periostabschnitte und 
Sehnen nach Verletzungen peripherer Nerven. 
8°. Wurzburg, 1917. 

Belenky (M.). *Les syndromes sensitifs 
dans les lesions des nerfs du membre superieur. 
4°. Bordeaux, 1915. 

Ghentcheff (D.-H.). Contribution a 
l'etude des troubles de la sudation et du 
systeme pileux au cours des lesions des nerfs 
peripheriques et des troubles physiopathiques. 
8°. Paris, 1920. 

Moiun (A. -A.). Considerations sur les 
traumatismes de guerre des nerfs peripheriques. 
8°. Paris, 1915. 

Roux (J.-L.). *Des lois de la contracture 
dans les lesions traumatiques des nerfs periphe- 
riques et particulierement du nerf cubital. 8°. 
Bordeaux, 1915. 

Tinel (J.). Nerve wounds; symptomatol- 
ogy of peripheral nerve lesions caused by war 
wounds. 4°. London, 1917. 

Trocello (E.). Sui disturbi trofici ossei 
conseguenti alle lesioni traumatiche dei nervi 
periferici. 4°. Roma, 1918. 

Adrian (E. D.). Physiological basis of electrical tests in 
peripheral nerve injury. Arch. Radiol. & Electroth., Lond., 
1917, xxi, 379-392. Also J. Roy. Army Med. Corps, Lond., 
1917, xxix, 160-180.— Alfoldi (B.). Das Nagelbettzeichen. 
Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1916, xlii, 878- 
880 —Allison ( W. L.) . Peripheral nerve lesions of the hand. 
Texas State J. M., Fort Worth, 1924-25, xx, 46-51.— Andre- 
Thomas, Levy-Valensi (J.) & Courjon (J.). Sur la dou- 
leur au pincement dans les blessures des nerfs peripheriques. 
Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1917, lxxx, 872-875.— Artom 
(G.). Bemerkungen iiber Prof. Gierlichs Arbeit "TJeber 
tonische Kontrakturen bei Schussverletzungen der periphe- 
ren Nerven, speciell des Ulnaris und Medianus." Deutsche 
Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1921, lxxi, 345-349— Bade (P.). 
Das Zusammentreffen von Knochen- und Nervenverletzun- 
gen. Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1916-17, xxxvi, 417- 
422.— Hartley (S. P.). Peripheral nerve injury. Long 
Island M. J., Brooklyn, 1924, xviii, 104 — Berblinger (W.). 
Die Schussverletzungen des peripheren Nervensystem. 
Handb. d. arztl. Erfahr. im Weltkr., Leipz., 1921, viii, 291- 
313.— Bernhardt (M.). Die Kriegsverletzungen der peri- 
pherischen Nerven; nach eigenen Beobachtungen und den 
Berichten anderer Autoren. Berl. klin. Wchnschr., 1915, In, 
309; 345.— Bland-Sutton (Sir J.). A clinical lecture on 
injuries to the nerves of the limbs. Middlesex Hosp. J., 
Lond., 1916, xix, 167-175.— Blencke (A.). Ein weiterer Bei- 
trag zu den Kriegsverletzungen der peripheren Nerven. 
Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1919, cxii, 909-948— Borchardt 
(M.). Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Beitr. z. 
klin. Chir., Tubing.. 1915, xcvii (Kriegschir. Hefte II), 233- 
290, 18 pi — Borowiecki (S.). Einige Beobachtungen aus 
dem Verlaufe von Schussverletzungen der peripheren Ner- 
ven. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1916, xxxv, 434-441.— 
Bratrud (A. F.). Diagnosis and treatment of peripheral 
nerve injuries. Minnesota Med., St. Paul, 1920, in, 57-64.— 
Burrow (J L. F.). War lesions of peripheral nerves. Med. 
Rec , N. Y., 1919, xcv, 904-919.— Buzzard (E. F.). Progno- 
sis in peripheral nerve injuries. Orthop. Surg. (Jones). 
Lond., 1921, ii, 139-143— Byrne (J.). Sensory dissociation m 
peripheral nerve injuries. J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Albany, 
N. Y., 1923, lvii, 209-230.— Catola (G.). Neuropatologia di 
guerra; le ferite dei nervi periferici. Riv. di patol. nerv., 
Firenze, 1915, xx, 533-554.— Cavazzani (E.) . Di un segno che 
accompagna le lesioni traumatiche dei nervi periferici. Ibid., 
1916, xxi, 182-187. Also transL, Arch. ital. de biol., Turin, 
1916, lxv, 307-312— Claude (H.) & Lhermitte (J.). La 
nevrite motrice extenso-progressive dans les lesions trauma- 
tiques des nerfs peripheriques. Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. 
hop de Par., 1916, 3. s., xl, 1172-1180— Cobb (S.). Cutane- 
ous sensibility in cases of peripheral nerve injury: epicntic and 
protopathic hypothesis of head untenable. Arch. Neurol & 
Psychiat., Chicago, 1919, ii, 504-517. Also reprint.— Cole- 
man (C. C). The interpretation of muscle function in its 
relation to injuries of the peripheral nerves. Tr. South. 
Surg. & Oynec. Ass., 1919, Phila., 1920, xxxii, 46-55, 8 pi. 
■ The diagnosis of peripheral nerve injuries with a pre- 



Nerves (Peripheral, Wounds and injuries 
of) — continued. 

liminary report on the course of recovery and end results. 
Kentucky M. J., Bowling Green, 1922, xx, 132-138.— Cone 
(S. M.). Some of the results of work on the pathology of 
peripheral nerve injuries. Am. J. Orthop. Surg., Bost., 1918, 

xvi, 319-322. The pathology of the peripheral nerves 

in gunshot wounds. Ibid., 509-513.— Corbett (J. F.). Pe- 
ripheral nerve injuries. Minnesota Med., St. Paul, 1920, iii, 
422-430.— Core (D. E.). The dissociation of cutaneous sensa- 
tion in injuries to peripheral nerves. Lancet, Lond., 1916, i, 
716-718. — Craig (C. B.). Injuries' to the peripheral nerves 
produced by modern warfare. Am. J. M. Sc., Phila., 1916, 
clii, 368-393. Also J. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1916, xliii, 
360-362.— Daussat. Les troubles fonctionnels par lesions 
locales de la main et de doigts (nomenclature et placement). 
Arch, de m6d. et pharm. mil., Par., 1917, lxvii, 763-773.— 
Dimitz (L.). Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der sekretorischen, 
vasomotorischen und trophischen Storungen bei traumati- 
schen Liisionen der Extremit&ten-Nerven. Wien. klin. 
Wchnschr., 1916, xxix, 942-949.— Dodge (W. T.). Periph- 
eral nerve injuries. J. Mich. M. Soc, Grand Rapids, 1921, 
xx, 268-271. — Ducoste (M.). Les contractures dans les 
lesions nerveuses peripheriques. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., 

Par., 1915, lxxviii, 435-137. Lois generales de la se- 

meiologie des lesions nerveuses peripheriques. Arch, de 
med. et pharm. mil., Par., 1916, lxv, 568-585.— Duroux (E.). 
Des paralysies des nerfs peripheriques dans les blessures de 
guerre; considerations operatoires; pronostic. Rev. de chir., 
Par., 1915-16, 1, 337-364.— Fabre (R.). L'anesthesie a la 
brulure faradique dans les lesions des nerfs peripheriques. J. 
de med. de Bordeaux, 1918, xlviii, 352-354.— Forrester- 
Brown (M .) . Difficulties in the diagnosis of nerve function. 
Brit. J. Surg., Bristol, 1919-20, vii, 495-501.— Frank (C). 
Die Storungen des Vibrationsgefiihls bei den traumatischen 
Verletzungen der peripheren Nervenstamme; anatomischer 
und klinischer Beitrag. Arch. f. Psychiat., Berl., 1920, lxii, 
627-727. I disturbi della pallestesia nelle lesioni trau- 

matiche dei tronchi nervosi periferici. Arch. gen. di neurol. e 
psichiat., Napoli, 1921, ii, 66-83, 4 pi.— Gerson (M.). TJeber 
reflektorische Hyperasthesie auf der entgegengesetzten Kor- 
perhiilfte bei Verletzungen peripherer Nerven. Ztschr. f. d. 
ges. Neurol. & Psychiat., Berl., 1919, xlvi, 1-7.— GierUch. 
Ueber tonische Kontrakturen bei Schussverletzungen der 
peripheren Nerven, speziell des Ulnaris und Medianus. 
Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1918-19, lxiii, 145-160.— 
Goldstein (K.). TJeber die sekundaren Erscheinungen nach 
Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Ztschr. f. orthop. 
Chir., Stuttg., 1916-17, xxxvi, 358-368.— Gougerot (H.) & 
Charpentier (A.). Paralysies reflexes et troubles tro- 
phiques reflexes consecutifs aux blessures des extremites, con- 
tribution a l'etude des nevralgies et nevrites ascendantes. 
Ann. demed., Par., 1915-16, iii, 269-297.— Grimberg (L. E.). 
Sensory changes in peripheral nerve injuries. Arch. Neurol. 
& Psychiat., Chicago, 1919, ii, 338-349. Also reprint- 
Hamilton (A. S.). Diagnosis in injury of the peripheral 
nerves. Minnesota Med., St. Paul, 1920. iii, 413-421.— 
Hauptmann (A.). Isolierte Oedembildung bei Lasion 
eines peripheren Nerven. Neurol. Centralbl., Leipz., 1918, 
xxxvii, 197-199. — Heinemann (O.). TJeber Schussverlet- 
zungen der peripheren Nerven; nebst anatomischen Unter- 
suchungen iiber den inneren Bau der grossen Nervenstamme. 
Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1916-17, cviii, 107-150, 1 pi.— Henle. 
TJeber Kriegsverletzungen der peripherischen Nerven. Ver- 
handl. d. deutsch. Gesellsch. f. Chir., Berl., 1906, xxxv, pt. 2, 
60-69 — Henriksen, Frazier [ et al.]. Injuries to the periph- 
eral nerves. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1923, ii, 144-146.— Herzog 
(A.). Zusammenstellung von 150 Fallen von Verletzungen 
der Nerven der oberen und unteren Extremitat. Miinchen. 
med. Wchnschr., 1917, lxiv, 128-130.— Ingham (S. D.) & 
Arnett (J. ZL). Practical considerations in the diagnosis of 
peripheral nerve injuries, with special reference to compen- 
satory movements. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 
1920, iii, 107-123. Also reprint.— Kirchmayr (L.). Ueber 
einige Kriegsverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Wien. klin. 
Wchnschr., 1918, xxxi, 439-446.— Krambach (R.). Ueber 
einen Fall von Athetose nach peripherer Schussverletzung. 
Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol, u. Psychiat., Berl., 1919-20, liii, 230- 

234 Ueber Storungen der Tiefensensibilitat bei 

peripheren Schadigungen. Ibid., 1920, lix, Orig., 272-280 — 
Kramer (F.). Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Mo- 
natschr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1916, Orig., xxxix, 1: 
xli, 193: 1921,1,279: 1922, li, 129; 344.— Laignel-Lavastine & 
Ballet (V.). Atrophie du bras et main de singe avec griffe 
cubitale par lesion retro-claviculaire des troncs secondaires 
superieur et inferieur du plexus brachial. Rev. neurol., Par., 

1917 xxiv, 557-560.— Laignel-Lavastine & Courbon (P.). 
Inversion du reflexe tricipital avec syndrome attenue de ia 
racine interne du median, sequelle d'atteinte partielle sous- 
claviculaire des troncs secondaires inferieur et posterieur du 
plexus brachial. Ibid., 560— Lewis (D.) & Miller (E. M.). 
Peripheral nerve injuries associated with fractures. Ann. 
Surg , Phila., 1922, lxxvi, 528-538.— Macdonald (W. M.). 
Tinei's sign in peripheral nerve lesions. Brit. M. J., Lond., 

1918 ii 6-8.— Mackay (F. H.). Peripheral nerve injuries. 
Canad M. Ass. J.Toronto, 1925, xv, 915-921.— Marchal (It.). 
Les lesions des nerfs peripheriques. Arch. med. beiges, 
Brux 1917, 4. s., Ixx, 44-52.— Marie (P.) & Anasthaslo- 
Benls'ty (Mme.). Quelques nouveaux cas de retour de la 



NERVES 



94 



NERVES 



Nerves (Peripheral, Wounds and injuries 
of) — continued. 

contract ilitfi faradique, avant la restauration des mouvements 
volontaires, au cours des plaies des nerfs pfripheriques. Rev. 
neurol., Par., 1914-15, xxii, 557-559.— Matti (H.). Schussver- 
letzungen der peripherischen Nerven. Deutsche med. Wchn- 
schr., Leipz. & Berl., 191(5, xlii, 407-410.— Mayer (L.). Gun- 
shot injuries of the peripheral nerves. Internat. J. Surg., 
N. Y., 1918, xxxi, 79-87.— Medical notes from the front: distri- 
bution of lesions of the peripheral nerves; projectiles causing 
nerve lesions; nerve lesions in connection with bone fractures. 
N. York M. J. [etc.], 1917, cvi, 403.— Micbeli (L.). Contri- 
bute alio studio sperimentale delle modificazioni della suda- 
zione nelle lesioni traumatiche dei nervi periferici. Oazz. 
med. sicil., Catania, 1917, xx, 55-58— Morton (W. C), 
Elmslie (R. C.) [et al.]. Lesions of peripheral nerves result- 
ing from war injuries; pathology and treatment. Brit. M. J., 
Lond., 1918, i, 408-410.— Mundie (G. S.). Some types of 
peripheral nerve lesions in returned soldiers. Proc. Alienists & 
Neurol. Am., Chicago, 1917, vi, 87-90.— Negro (C). Sin- 
drome flsiopatica Babinski-Froment in un ferito di guerra. 
Pensiero med., Milano, 1922, xi, 89-95.— Ney (K. W.). Fac- 
tors inhibiting the return of motor function following nerve 
injuries. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1922, vii, 220- 
228.— Nonne (M.). Ueber Kriegsverletzungen der periphe- 
ren Nerven. Med. Klin., Berl., 1915, xi, 501; 527.— Paul 
(W. E.) & Porter (C. A.). Peripheral nerve injuries treated 
at the Massachusetts General Hospital. J. Nerv. & Ment. 
Dis., Lancaster, Pa., 1921, liii, 458-4G3.— Perthes (G.). 
Ueber Fernschadigungen peripherischer Nerven durch 
Schuss und iiber die sogenannten Kommotionslahmungen 
der Nerven bei Schussverletzungen. Deutsche med. Wchn- 
schr., Leipz. & Berl., 1916, xlii, 842-845.— Pfeifer (B.). Ueber 
Schussverletzungen der peripherischen Nerven. Monatschr. 
f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1917, Orig., xlii, 133-161. — 
Pollock (L. J.). Supplementary muscle movements in 
peripheral nerve lesions. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., 1919, ii, 

518-531. Also reprint. Overlap of so-called proto- 

pathic sensibility as seen in peripheral nerve lesions. Arch. 
Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1919, ii, 667-700. Clin- 
ical signs of peripheral nerve injury and regeneration. Ibid., 

1920, iii, 676-679. Hand and foot prints as records in 

lesions of the peripheral nerves. J. Am. M. Ass., Chicago, 

1920, lxxiv, 943. Nerve overlap as related to the 

relatively early return of pain sense following injury to the 
peripheral nerves. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1920-21, 357- 

378. Peripheral nerve injuries; a clinical analysis. 

Ohio M. J., Columbus, 1920, xvi, 720-725.— Popper (E.). 
Einige Erfahrungen iiber die Untersuchung peripherischer 
Nervenliisionen mit sogenannten nahen Elektroden. Med 
Klin., Berl., 1918, xiv, 365.— Porak (R.). Les troubles de la 
secretion sudorale dans les lesions des nerfs peripheriques.par 
blessures de guerre. Ann. de med., Par., 1916, iii, 596-618.— 
Powell (W. L.). Peripheral nerve injuries. South. M. J., 
Birmingh., 1919, xii, 329-332.— Price (G. E.), Feiss (H. O.) & 
Terhune (W. B.). Peripheral nerve injuries. Arch. Neu- 
rol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 1919, i, 547-559.— Redlich (E.). 
Ueber Storungen des Vibrationsgefiihls bei Schussverletzun- 
gen der peripherischen Nerven. Jahrb. f. Psychiat. u. Neu- 
rol., Leipz. & Wien, 1917, xxxvii, 92-107. — Reich man n 
(Frieda). Klinische Beobachtungen an Schussverletzungen 
peripherischer Nerven. Arch. f. Psychiat., Berl., 1915-16, 
hi, 290-327 — Riedel (K.). Ueber trophische Storungen bei 
den Kriegsverletzungen der peripheren Nerven. Miinchen 
med. Wchnschr., 1916, lxiii, 913-916.— Roper (E.). Schluss- 
folgerungen aus 1,200 Kriegsverletzungen des peripheren Ner- 
vensystems. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Nervenh., Leipz., 1921 
lxviii-lxix, 409-422— Ropke (W.). Chirurgische Behandlung 
der Verletzungen und Erkrankungen der peripheren Nerven. 
Handb. d. ges. Therap., Jena, 1917, iv, 513-541.— Rospi (S.). 
Interruzione completa dei nervi misti periferici e consecutivi 
disturbi della sensibilita obbiettiva. Gazz. med. napolet 
1920, iii, 81; 101; 132.— Sala (G.) & Verga (G.). Le lesioni dei 
nervi periferici per ferite d'arma da fuoco. Mem. r. 1st. 
Lomb. di sc. e lett., CI. di sc. matemat. e nat., Milano, 1916 
xxi, 337: 1917, xxii, 17, 1 pi. Also Boll. d. Soc. med.-chir di 
Pavia, 1916, xxix, 3-104: 1917, xxx, 189-398, 2 pi.— Schloes- 
mann. Ueber neuralgische Zustande nach Schussverlet- 
zungen der peripheren Nerven. Miinchen. med. Wchnschr 
1915, lxii, 1291.— Schoondermark (Anna). [Disorders of 
sensation in clinical cases of peripheral nerve lesions.] Psv- 
chiat. en neurol. Bl., Amst., 1918, xxii, 1-122.— Sittig (O.) 
Zur elektrischen Untersuchungsmethodik bei Schussverlet- 
zungen der peripherischen Nerven. Med. Klin., Berl 1916 
xii, 696-698.— Stewart (T. G.) & Bristow (W. R.). ' Diagl 
nosis of injuries of the peripheral nerves. Orthop Sure 
(Jones), Lond., 1921, ii, 53-136.— Stookey (B.). The limita- 
tions of Tinel's sign in peripheral nerve injuries Neurol 
Bull., N. Y., 1919, ii, 380-384.— Stopford (J. S. B.). Gun- 
shot injuries of the peripheral nerves; the syndrome of com- 
pression. Lancet, Lond., 1916, i, 718-721. A pre- 
liminary note on the trophic disturbances in gunshot injuries 

of peripheral nerves. Ibid., 1918, i, 465^167. . The 

pathological diagnosis in gunshot injuries of peripheral nerves 
Ibid., ii, 445-448.— Strii ussier (E.). Ueber sensible Storun- 
gen bei Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven, die soge- 
nanntc Alloparalgie. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol. u. Psychiat 
Berl., 1919, 1, 1-10— Stromeyer (K.). Ueber die Feni- 
schadigung peripherer Nerven durch Schussverletzungen 



Nerves (Peripheral, Wounds and injuries 
of) — continued. 

Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1917, cxlii, 279-297.— .Swan 
(R. II . J.). Gunshot injuries to peripheral nerves. Tr. M. 
Soc, Lond., 1915-16, xxxix, 63-73.— Tlnel (J.). Les blessures 
des nerfs et les enseignements de la guerre. J. de mod. et 
chir. prat., Par., 1919, xc, 449-466.— Tranter (C. L.). The 
formication test in peripheral nerve injuries; its interpreta- 
tion. Calif. State J. M., San Fran., 1920, xviii, 248-251.— 
Verga (G.). Le lesioni di guerra del sistema nervoso peri- 
ferico. Arch, ed atti d. Soc. ital. di chir., xxvi (1919), Roma, 
1921, 129-212.— Villaret (M.). Contribution a l'ctude des 
troubles du systeme pileux et de la sudation spontanee des 
membres, au cours des lesions traumatiques de guerre des 
nerfs peripheriques. Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de 
Par , 1915, 3. s., xxxix, 1201-1224.— Wexbcrg (E.). Kriegsver- 
letzungen der peripheren Nerven. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol. 
u. Psychiat., Berl., 1916-17, Ref. xiii, 73; 281: 1917, Orig. xxxvi, 

345: 1919, xviii, 257. Erkrankungen der peripheren 

Nerven im Kriege. Ibid., 1919, Orig. xlix, 14-86.— White (J. 
R.). Notes on 50 cases of injurv of the peripheral nerves. Brit 
J. Surg., Bristol, 1916-17, iv, 607-658.— Woods (A. H.). Hand 
and arm movements'in peripheral nerve injuries. J. Nerv & 
Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1919, 1, 552.— Swan (R. H. J.). Gunshot 
injuries to peripheral nerves. Lancet, Lond., 1915. ii 
1073; 1081. 

Nerves (Peripheral, Wounds and iniuries 

of, Treatment of). 

Stiles (Sir H. J.) & Forrester-Brown 
(M. F.). Treatment of injuries of the periph- 
eral spinal nerves, roy. 8°. London, 1922. 

Verga (G.) . Le lesioni di guerra nel sistema 
nervoso periferico. 8°. Bologna, 1919. 

Auerbach (S.). Zur Behandlung der Schussverletzungen 
peripherischer Nerven. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 

Berl., 1915, xii, 254-256. Einige Anregungen fur die 

Behandlung der Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Zt- 
schr. f. arztl. Fortbild., Jena, 1915, xii, 654-658. Ueber 

einige wichtige Fragen bei der Behandlung von Schussverlet- 
zungen der peripheren Nerven. Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl , 
1919, cxii, 949-965.— Babcock (W. W.) & Bower (J. O.). 
End results in 608 cases of peripheral nerve injury. Penn M 
J., Athens, 1920-21, xxiv, 533-540.— Babcock (W. W.) & 
Spear (I. J.). Questions in relation to the treatment of pe- 
ripheral nerve injuries. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1919, xevi, 664- 
667.— Basset (A.). Contribution a 1'etude des plaies des 
nerfs des membres par projectiles de guerre d'apres 14 cas 
operes avec resultats eloignes. Rev. de chir., Par., 1915-16, 1, 
609; 754.— Borchardt (M.). Schussverletzungen peripherer 
Nerven; Erfahrungen und Ausblicke; (Bericht iiber 56 ope- 
nerte Falle). Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing. , 1915, xcvii, 233- 
290 10 pi — Bra m well (E.). Gunshot wounds of the periph- 
eral nerves, with reference to the indications for resection and 
suture. Edinb. M. J., 1918, xx, 147.— Bratrud (A. F ) 
Diagnosis and treatment of peripheral nerve injuries Rail- 
way Surg. J., Chicago, 1920-21, xxvii, 21; 37.— Buerld (R C ) 
Splints used for peripheral nerve eases at the U. S Army 
General Hospital No. 11. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat Chi- 
cago, 1920 iii, 151-159.— Burci (E.). Sul trattamento chirur- 
gico delle ferite m guerra dei nervi periferici. Sperimentale 
Firenze, 1916, Ixx, 251-264.-Burk (W.). Tenodese, Muskel- 
uberpflanzung oder Ncrvennaht? Deutsche med Wchn- 
schr., Leipz. & Berl., 1917, xliii, 268-270— Burrow (J LeF ) 
rJ.;, r (H :. S )- Preliminary note on investigations upon 
1,000 consecutive cases of peripheral nerve injurv Brit M 
J., Lond., 1918, ii, 535-538-Caldwell (J. A.). The sur'gerv 
of peripheral nerves. Ohio M. J., Columbus, 1920, xvi 404- 
408 — Cappelk. Cura chirurgica delle lesioni dei nervi peri- 
ferici ed esiti Arch edatti d. Soc. ital. di chir. (1919) , Roma, 
' 'V™' 20-27 -Cassirer (R.). Die operative Behandlung 
der Kriegsverletzungen der peripherischen Nerven Deut- 
sche med Wchnschr., Leipz. & Berl., 1915, xii, '520-522 
Indication und Erfolge bei der operativen Behand- 
lung der Kriegsverletzungen des peripheren Nervensystems. 
Berl. k in. Wchnschr., 1916, liii, 191; 220.-Cone (S M) 
Surgical pathology of the peripheral nerves. Brit. J. Surg 
Bristol, 1917-18, v, 524-557.-Corbett (J. F.). Lesions o 
peripheral nerves. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago 1919 
xxvm, Internat. Abstr. Surg., 105-112.-Danforth (M S )' 
The diagnosis and pre-operative treatment of nerve injuries' 
Ioa £&JL™&2 19 3 *; 593 - 607 - [Discussion , 019^ 
624.— Delageniere ( n . ) . Resultats eloignes du trnitement 

Mirp Urg pt deS f nerfs S le *£? par PWiles; technique opera- 
toire. Cong, franc, de chir., Proc. verb Tetc 1 Par iqis 
xxvn , 22; 36.-Descouts (P.). Considerations sur la con- 
auite a temr vis-a-vis des blesses nerveux peripheriques de 
guerre. Presse med., Par., 1918, xxvi, 198 -Donatl (M ) 
Indicaziom e risultati di interventi chirurgici per lesioni trau- 
matiche del sistema nervoso periferico. Arch cd at ti d Soc 
i al. di chir (1919), Roma, 1921, xxvi, 221-263.-FJsberg (C 
A.) & Woods (A. H.). Problems in the diagnosis and treat 1 
ment of injuries to the peripheral nerves; the outlook- for th» 
future Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago 1919 i 645 
666.-Fasano (M.). Sull' intervento chirurgico nelle ferite 
dei nervi da proiettili di guerra. Policlin., Roma 19 8 Z 
sez. prat., 1049; 1077,-Fischer (H.). Gunshot injuries of the 



NERVES 



95 



NERVES 



Nerves (Peripheral, Wounds and injuries 
of Treatment of) — continued. 

rw'inheral nerves and their treatment. Ann. Surg., Phila., 
1917 lxv 56-65, 6 pi. [Discussion], 383-387 — Forester (O.). 
nie Schussverletzungen der peripheren Nerven und ihre Be- 
handlung. Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1910-17, xxxvi, 

310-318. Die Symptomatologie und Therapie der 

Krieesverletzungen der peripheren Nerven. Deutsche Zt- 
schr f. Nervenh, Leipz., 1918, lix, 32-172— For naca (G.). 
L'intervento chirurgico precoce nelle lesioni belliche dei nervi 
neriferici. Riv. sper. di freniat., Keggio-Emilia, 1919, xliii, 
130-154 —Frazier (C. H.). Surgical problems in the recon- 
struction of peripheral nerve injuries. Ann. Surg., Phila., 

1920 lxxi, 1-10. Le traitement chirurgical des lesions 

des 'nerfs peripheriques en Amerique. Arch, de med. et 
pharm. mil., Par., 1920, lxxiii. 72-77.— Frazier (C. H.) & Sil- 
bert (S.). Observations in 500 cases of injuries of the periph- 
eral nerves at U. S. A. General Hospital No. 11. Surg., 
Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1920, xxx, 50-63 — Gibson (A.). 
Injuries to the peripheral nerves as observed in soldiers 
returned to this country for reconstruction work and care. 
Journal-Lancet, Minneap., 1918, xxxviii, 585-591.— Gobele. 
Zur Chirurgie der peripheren Nervenverletzungen. Miin- 
chen. med. Wchnschr., 1917, lxiv, 956-959.— Gratzl (F.). 
Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., 
Tubing., 1915, xcvii (Kriegschir. Hefte ii), 291-319.— Grosse. 
Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Ibid., 306-311.— 
Guradze. Die Schussverletzung der peripheren Nerven und 
ihre Behandlung. Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1916-17, 
xxxvi, 422-423— Hammond (T. E.). The non-operative 
treatment of nerve lesions involving the upper extremity. J. 
Orthop. Surg., Bost., 1919, i, 320-335.— Harris (R. I.). The 
treatment of irreparable nerve injuries. Canad. M. Ass. J., 
Toronto, 1921, xi, 833-841.— Hashimoto & Tokuoka (H.). 
Ueber die Behandlung der Schussverletzungen peripherer 
Nerven durch Nervenlosung mit nachfolgender Tubulisation 
und Verlagerung der Nerven zwischen gesunde Muskel- 
schichten. Arch. f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1907, lxxxii, 276-280. 

Ueber Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven und 

ihre Behandlung (Tubulisation). Ibid., lxxxiv, 354-402.— 
Heile(B ). Zur operativen Freilegung der Verletzungen peri- 
pheren Nerven. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1917, cviii 
(Kriegschir. Hefte xlv), 82-94. — Heile (B.) & Hezel. Unsere 
bisherigen bei der Behandlung im Kriege verletzter peripherer 
Nerven. Ibid., 1915, xcvi, 299-329, 16 pi — Hesnard (A.). 
Chirurgie des blessures des nerfs pcripheriques. J. de med. de 
Bordeaux, 1918, xlviii, 33-37.— Huber (G. C). Operative 
treatment of peripheral nerves after severance, more particu- 
larly after loss of substance; a critical review. J. Lab. &Clin. 

M., St. Louis, 1916-17, ii, 837-848. Repair of peripheral 

nerve injuries. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1920, xxx, 464- 
471.— Irland (R. D.). Pathology and surgical treatment of 
peripheral nerve injuries. J. Missouri M. Ass., St. Louis, 1920, 
xvii, 307-313. — Jacobson (S. A.). Dis Schussverletzungen der 
peripheren Nerven und ihre chirurgische Behandlung. Arch, 
f. klin. Chir., Berl., 1925, cxxxvii, 265-276.— Kid ner (F. C). 
Diagnosis and treatment of peripheral nerve injuries. J. 
Mich. M. Soc, Grand Rapids, 1920, xix, 116-120.— KoUiker. 
Besprechung tiber peripherische Nervenverletzungen und 
deren Behandlung. Deutsche med. Wchnschr., Leipz. & 
Berl., 1916, xlii, 244; 275 — Leri (A.). Quelques considerations 
sur les traumatismes des nerfs peripheriques par blessures de 
guerre, d'apres 400 cas et 75 operations. Rev. neurol., Par., 
1914, xxii, 479-486.— Lewis (D.). Surgical aspects of periph- 
eral nerve injuries. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 
1920, iii, 674-676. Also Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1920, 
xxx, 530-533.— Lyle (H. H. M.). The physiological treat- 
ment of bullet and shell wounds of the peripheral nerve- 
trunks. Ibid., 1916, xxii, 127-133. Also reprint.— Mac- 
donald (W. M.). The diagnosis and treatment of injuries of 
the peripheral nerves. N. Zealand M. J., Wellington, 
1915-16, xiv, 236; 282: 1916, xv, 1.— Manasse (P.). Vor- 
fiihrung von Patienten, an denen wegen Kriegsschussverlet- 
zungen peripherer Nerven die Neurolyse, dieNervennaht, die 
Nervenpfropfung sowie Ersatzoperationen an Sehnen und 
Muskeln ausgefiihrt worden sind. Med. Klin., Berl., 1920, 
xvi, 191.— Mann (L.). Ueber Wiederherstellung gestorter 
Leitung im peripheren Nerven. Jahresk. f. iirztl. Fortbild., 
Miinchen, 1916, vii, Heft 5, 29-34.— Marburg (O.). Die 
Kriegsverletzungen der peripheren Nerven. Ibid., 16-28. — 
Marie(P.) & Athanasio-Benisty (Mrae.). Duretourde la 
contractilite faradique avant le retablissement de la motilit6 
volontaire dans les muscles paralyses a la suite de lesions des 
nerfs pcripheriques. Rev. neurol., Par., 1914, xxii, 494-498.— 
Mauss (T.). Zur Frage der Spattherapie bei den Kriegsver- 
letzungen peripherer Nerven. Ztschr. f. d. ges. Neurol. u. 
Psychiat., Berl., 1921, Orig., lxv, 37-61.— Mauss (T.) & 
Kriiger (H.). Beobachtungen und Erfahrungen bei Unter- 
suchungen und Operationen von Schussverletzungen der 
peripheren Nerven. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1917, cviii 
(Kriegschir. Hefte xlvi), 143-243, 12 pi.— Medea (E.). I 
risultati degli interventi operativi nelle lesioni traumatiche 
dei nervi periferici. Atti d. Soc. lomb. di sc. med. e biol., 
Milano, 1918, vii, 29-31.— Mercade (S.). Traitement de. 37 
lesions des nerfs par projectiles de guerre et resultats eloignes 
de 17 decescas. Cong, franc, dechir., Proc. verb, [etc.l, Par., 
1918, xxvii, 126-132.— Mewburn (F. H.). Observations on 
lesions of peripheral nerves; with special reference to pre- 
operative and post-operative treatment. Med. Quart., 



Nerves (Peripheral, Wounds and injuries 
of, Treatment of) — continued. 

Ottawa, 1919, i, 279-294, 6 pi— Moro (N.). Bericht iiber ope- 
rative Behandlung der Verletzungen peripherer Nerven im 
Kriege. Deutsche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1916-17, exxxviii, 
264-318.— Moynihan (Sir B.). An address on injuries to the 
peripheral nerves and their treatment. Brit. M. J., Lond 

1917, ii, 571-574. Also Surg., Gvnec. & Obst., Chicago, 1917 
xxv, 595-604.— Murphy (J. B.) & Eustace (A. B.). The 
repair of injuries to peripheral nerves; with a report of two 
illustrative cases. Quart. Bull. Northwest Univ. Med. Sch., 
Chicago, 1910, -Mi, 25-38.— Nageotte (J.). Note sur la crois- 
sance des appareils de Schwann a l'extremite proximale du 
bout peripherique des nerfs sectionnes, lorsque la regeneration 
a ete rendue impossible. Compt. rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 

1913, lxxv, 186-189. ; Les fibres synoptiques de Ran- 

vier et les relations de l'hyaline avec les substances conjonc- 
tives dans les plaies cutanees experiment ales. Ibid., 1916, 
lxxix, 1031-1038.— Noon (O). Observations on 250 cases of 
gunshot wounds of the peripheral nerves. J. Roy. Army 
Med. Corps, Lond., 1918, xxxi, 39-59.— Oppenhei'm (H.j. 
Beitrag zur Beurteilung und Behandlung der Schussverlet- 
zungen peripherischer Nerven. Therap. d. Gegenw., Berl., 
1915, lvi, 201-203.— Pelz (A.). Ueber die Behandlungsresul- 
tate der Kriegsverletzungen peripherischer Nerven. Arch f. 
Psychiat., Berl., 1917, lvii, 100-138.— Piatt (H.). The sur- 
gery of the peripheral nerve injuries of warfare. Brit. M. J., 
Lond., 1921, i, 596-600. ■ Les resultats eloignes des ope- 
rations pour blessures des nerfs peripheriques. Gaz. d. hop., 
Par., 1923, xcvi, 997.— Piatt (H.) & Bristow (W. R.). The 
remote results of operations for injuries of the peripheral 
nerves. Brit. J. Surg., Bristol, 1923-24, xi, 535-567.— Purser 
(F. C). On injuries to peripheral nerves and their surgical 
treatment. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1916, ci, 511-514.— 
Ranschburg (P.). Ueber klinische Untersuchung, opera- 
tive Biopsie und Heilerfolge bei unfrischen und veralteten 
Fallen von Schussverletzungen der peripheren Nerven. 
Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tiibing., 1916, ci (Kriegschir. Hefte v), 
521-593.— Red lie h (E.). Zur Frage der operativen Behand- 
lung der Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Monat- 
schr. f. Psychiat. u. Neurol., Berl., 1915, xxxvii, 333-341, 1 pi.— 
Ricca (S.). II problema clinico-chirurgico delle lesioni da 
guerra dei nervi periferici a tipo paralitico. Policlin., Roma, 

1918, xxv, sez. med., 67; 119; 161.— Roussy (G.). Note sur le 
mode de recuperation de la sensibilite apres suture ou libera- 
tion des nerfs peripheriques pour blessures de guerre. Compt. 
rend. Soc. de biol., Par., 1915, lxxviii, 131-134.— Salomon 
(A.). Erfahrungen und Erfolge bei operativer Behandlung 
von Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Arch. f. klin. 
Chir., Berl., 1917, cix, 150-183.— Schaper (H.). Operationen 
bei Kriegsverletzungen der peripheren Nerven. Deutsche 
Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1923, clxxix, 284-287.— SchifTbauer 
(H. E.). Operative treatment of gunshot injuries to the 
peripheral nerves. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1916, 
xxii, 133-136.— Schulz (O. E.). Zur Behandlung von ner- 
vengeliihmten Gliedmassenmuskeln nach Schussverletzun- 
gen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1918, xiv, 140.— Sencert (L.). 
L'heterogreffe morte dans le traitement des plaies des nerfs. 
Cong, franc, de chir., Proc. verb, [etc.], Par., 1918, xxvii, 
45-74. — Sherren (J.). The treatment of injuries to the 
peripheral nerves. Mod. Tr. Nerv. & Ment. Dis., Phila. & 
N. Y., 1913, ii, 54-98.— Sicard (J. -A.). La pratique des bles- 
sures nerveuses peripheriques de guerre pendant une annee. 
Bull, et mem. Soc. med. d. hop. de Par., 1915, 3. s., xxxix, 
1139-1145.— Smith (R. V.). Treatment of paralysis attend- 
ing minor nerve injuries. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., Muskogee, 
1921, xiv, 302. — Societe de neurologie. Sur les inconvenients 
des interventions chirurgicales repetees dans les cas de lesions 
des nerfs peripheriques. Rev. neurol., Par., 1917, xxiv, 136.— 
Souttar (II. S.). Injuries of the peripheral nerves from the 
surgical standpoint. Brit. J. Surg., Bristol, 1918-19, vi, 
279-314. — Spear (I. J.) & Babcock (W. W.). Peripheral 
nerve injuries concomitant to gunshot wounds. Preliminary 
report on the diagnosis, operations, progress, and result of 
treatment in 510 cases. Arch. Neurol. & Psychiat., Chicago, 

1919, ii, 253-260.— Stiles (II. J.). Operative treatment of 
nerve injuries. Am. J. Orthop. Surg., Bost., 1918, xvi, 351- 
363.— Stoffel (A.). Die operative Behandlung der Nerven- 
verletzungen. Ztschr. f. orthop. Chir., Stuttg., 1916-17, 
xxxvi, 318-345.— Stokes (A. C). Diagnosis and treatment of 
peripheral nerve injuries. Railway Surg. J., Chicago, 
1919-20, xxvi, 136; 159 — Stookey (B.). Mechanical treat- 
ment of peripheral nerve injuries. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., 
Chicago, 1918, xxvii, 510-523.— Stopi'ord (J. S. B.). An 
anomalous response to direct faradic stimulation of a nerve, at 
re-exploratory operations. Lancet, Lond., 1921, ii, 73.— 
Teachenor (F. R.). The management and treatment of 
peripheral nerve injuries. Southwest .1. M. & S., El Reno, 

1920, xxviii, 133-137.— Tees (F. J.). The treatment of periph- 
eral nerve injuries. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 1921, 
xxxiii, 641-645.— Thole. Kriegsverletzungen peripherer Ner- 
ven Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tiibing., 1916. xcviii (Kriegschir. 
Hefte iii), 131-255.— Thorburn (W.). On the end-results of 
peripheral nerve injuries treated by operation. Lancet, 
Lond., 1920, ii, 640-643 — Thorburn (Sir W.) & Sargent 
(P.). Discussion on the end-results of injuries to the periph- 
eral nerves treated by operation. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1920, ii, 
462-467 — Venable (C. S.). Peripheral nerve injury m war 
surgery; routes of approach. South. M. J., Birmingham, 



NERVES 



96 



NERVES 



Nerves (Peripheral, Wounds and injuries 
of, Treatment of) — continued. 

1919, xii, 139-143.— Veraguth (0.). Ueber die elektrisehe 
Behandlung von Liihmungen nach peripherer Nerven verlet- 
zung. Ann. d. schweiz. Gesellsch. f. Balneol. u. Klimatol., 
1918, Heft 14, 1-12.— Verga (G.). Irisultatidellacurachirur- 
giea nelle lesioni di guerra del sistema ner voso periferico. Riv. 
ospedal., Roma, 1919, ix, 630-640.— Voelcker (F.). Operative 
Befunde hei Schussverletzungen peripherer Nerven. Deut- 
sche Ztschr. f. Chir., Leipz., 1915, cxxxiii, 65-82.— White (J. 
R ) Operative treatment of injury of the peripheral nerves. 
Brit M J Lond., 1917, i, 388-393.— Wilms. Verletzungen 
peripherer Nerven. Beitr. z. klin. Chir., Tubing., 1916, xcvm 
(Kriegschir. Hefte iii), 733-762. 

Xerves (Physiology of). 

See Nervous system (Physiology of). 

Nerves (Popliteal). 

Buchanan (O. B.). Sarcoma of the internal popliteal 
nerve Tr. Glasgow Path. & Clin. Soc, 1899-1900, viii, 23 — 
Chevrier (L.). Quelques resultats eloignes d 'interventions 
nerveuses sur le sciatique poplite externe (statistique inte- 
grate); excellence des resultats; conclusions et idees person- 
nels 'sur la chirurgie des troncs nerveux en general. Rev. 
neurol., Par., 1917, xxiv, 284-286.— Davidson (Sir J. M.) & 
Mummery (P. L.). Fragment of shell embedded in the in- 
ternal popliteal nerve; illustrating the value of accurate 
localisation. Lancet, Lond., 1917, i, 719 — Green man (M. 
J ). The number, size, and axis-sheath relation of the large 
myelinated fibers in the peroneal nerve of the inbred albino 
rat- under normal conditions, in disease, and after stimula- 
tion. J. Comp. Neurol., Phila., 1916-17, xxvii, 403-420.— 
Lloyd (J. H.). Injury to the internal popliteal nerve asso- 
ciated with bilateral crutch-palsy. Phila., Gen. Hosp. Rep. 
1913, ix, 1914, 97 — McKenna (H.). Neuroma of external 
popliteal nerve; resection; end-to-end anastomosis. Surg. 
Clin. Chicago, Phila., 1920, iv, 753.— Meagher (E. T.). Bul- 
let wound affecting the motor fibres of external popliteal 
nerve. Brit. M. J., Lond., 1915, i, 333 — Mensa (A.). An- 
cora della neurectomia del peroneo profondo negli equidi. 
N. Ercolani, Torino, 1923, xxviii, 309-318.— Murphy (J. B.). 
Anastomosis of the external popliteal nerve. Surg. Clin., 
Phila., 1912, i, No. 2, 285-291.— Norrie (H. F. J.). A case of 
nerve-tumour; removal and attempted heterogenous trans- 
plantation. Med. J. Australia, Sydney, 1917, i, 377.— 
Onano (G.). Neurite del peroneo con paralisi d' origine 
traumatica. Policlin., Roma, 1913, xx, sez. prat., 562.— 
Perera (A.). TJn caso de neuritis rebelde del peroneo de 
origen mecanico curado y consideraciones a que se presta. 
Med. ibera, Madrid, 1922, xvi, 549-551 — Reimers (H.). Das 
Verbreitungsgebiet des N. peronaeus profundus am Hinter- 
mittelfuss des Pferdes. Deutsche tierarztl. Wchnschr. , Han- 
nov., 1924, xxxii, 558-560.— Sultan (C). Ganglion der Ner- 
venscheide des Nervus peroneus. Zentralbl. f. Chir., Leipz., 

1921, xlviii, 963-965.— Troell (A.). [Late results of an oper- 
ated case of traumatic peroneus paralysis.) Hygiea, Stock- 
holm, 1919, lxxxi, 890— Whitman (A.). Obstetrical paral- 
vsis of the peroneal nerve. Surg., Gynec. & Obst., Chicago, 

1922, xxxiv, 32-34. 

Nerves (Regeneration of). 

See Nerves (Degeneration, etc., of). 

Nerves (Spinal). 

Brotjet (N.-L.). Contribution a l'etude 
des nerfs rachidiens dans la voie d'abord lombo- 
abdominale du rein. 8°. Paris, 1923. 

Letjf (A. H. P.). The spinal nerves. 8°. 
Brooklyn, 1882. 

Lindenfeld (Mile. Berta) . Contribution 
a l'etude des fonctions du nerf spinal. 8°. 
Geneve, 1908. 

Agduhr (E.). Studien fiber die postembryonal Ent- 
wicklung der Neuronen und die Verteilung der Neuriten in 
den Wurzeln der Spinalnerven. J. f. Psychol, u. Neurol., 
Leipz., 1919-20, xxv, Ergnzngshft., 463-626, 9 pi— Allen 
(A. R.). The distribution of the motor root in the anterior 
horn. Univ. Penn. M. Bull., Phila., 1907-8, xx, 202-204 — 
Allen (W. F.). Distribution of the spinal nerves in polisto- 
trema and some special studies on the development of spinal 
nerves. J. Comp. Neurol., P